Primitive Christianity, or, The religion of the ancient Christians in the first ages of the Gospel in three parts / by William Cave.
         Cave, William, 1637-1713.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 1140 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 400 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A31421
         Wing C1599
         ESTC R29627
         11183268
         ocm 11183268
         46588
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31421)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46588)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1437:17)
      
       
         
           
             Primitive Christianity, or, The religion of the ancient Christians in the first ages of the Gospel in three parts / by William Cave.
             Cave, William, 1637-1713.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [39], 352, 389, [6] p.
           
             Printed by J.M. for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Has added engraved t.p.
             "Chronological index of authors" at end of work.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church history -- Primitive and early church, ca. 30-600.
        
      
    
     
        2006-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
        
         
           
             
               Sam.
               Parker
            
             Reverendissimo
             in
             Christo
             Patri
             ac
             Domino
             ,
             Domino
             Gilberto
             Archiep.
             Cantuar.
             à
             sac
             .
             dom
             .
             
               Ex
               Aedibus
            
             Lambeth
             .
          
           
             Septemb.
             12.
             1672.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               Primitive
               Christianity
               .
               in
               3
               parts
            
             
               Learn
               of
               me
               
                 Math.
                 11.
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               London
               Printed
               for
               R.
               Chiswell
               at
               the
               Rose
               &
               Crown
               in
               St
               Pauls
               Churchyard
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Primitive
             Christianity
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           RELIGION
           Of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           In
           the
           first
           Ages
           OF
           THE
           GOSPEL
           .
        
         
           In
           Three
           Parts
           .
        
         
           By
           
             WILLIAM
             CAVE
          
           ,
           D
           D.
           
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             Paraenes
             .
             ad
             Graec.
             p.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           
             Nos
             non
             habitu
             Sapientiam
             ,
             sed
             mente
             praeferimus
             :
          
           
             Non
             eloquimur
             magna
             ,
             sed
             vivimus
             .
          
           
             Minuc
             .
             Foel
             .
             dial
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             M.
          
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           S.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           in
           GOD
           NATHANAEL
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           OXFORD
           ,
           And
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Closet
           to
           his
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           WHen
           I
           first
           designed
           that
           these
           Papers
           should
           take
           sanctuary
           at
           your
           Lordships
           Patronage
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           Proverb
           presently
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           
           
             Keep
             close
             to
             a
             great
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             men
             will
             reverence
             thee
          
           .
           I
           knew
           no
           better
           way
           (
           next
           to
           the
           innocency
           ,
           
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           usefulness
           of
           the
           subject
           I
           have
           undertaken
           )
           to
           secure
           my self
           from
           the
           censures
           of
           envy
           and
           ill
           nature
           ,
           than
           by
           putting
           my self
           under
           your
           protection
           ,
           whose
           known
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           sweetness
           and
           obligingness
           of
           whose
           temper
           is
           able
           to
           render
           malice
           it self
           candid
           and
           favourable
           .
           Encouraged
           also
           by
           this
           consideration
           ,
           I
           hardned
           my self
           into
           the
           confidence
           of
           this
           Address
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           not
           otherwise
           attempted
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           Lordships
           kindness
           and
           generous
           compassion
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           condescention
           wherewith
           you
           were
           always
           pleased
           to
           treat
           me
           (
           while
           I
           had
           the
           happiness
           of
           your
           Lordships
           neighbourhood
           ,
           did
           at
           once
           invite
           and
           oblige
           me
           to
           it
           .
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           affront
           that
           modesty
           that
           is
           so
           innate
           to
           your
           temper
           ,
           or
           
           come
           within
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           flattery
           ,
           so
           repugnant
           to
           
             my
             own
          
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           only
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           remark
           ,
           the
           great
           honour
           which
           your
           Lordship
           has
           done
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           ministerial
           order
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           of
           your
           Rank
           and
           Education
           would
           stoop
           to
           an
           employment
           ,
           so
           little
           valued
           and
           regarded
           in
           this
           unthankful
           and
           degenerate
           Age.
           And
           herein
           your
           Lordship
           has
           been
           a
           happy
           Precedent
           ;
           your
           example
           being
           already
           followed
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           will
           shortly
           by
           more
           persons
           of
           Noble
           Descent
           and
           Pedigree
           :
           a
           thing
           for
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           never
           more
           renowned
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           our
           memmory
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishops
           amongst
           other
           things
           were
           accused
           
           (
           by
           one
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           
           though
           one
           that
           had
           not
           the
           most
           reason
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           charge
           of
           that
           nature
           )
           to
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Parentage
           
             de
             faece
             populi
          
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           dregs
           and
           refuse
           of
           the
           people
           (
           malice
           will
           play
           at
           small
           games
           ,
           rather
           than
           not
           at
           all
           .
           )
           A
           charge
           as
           false
           as
           it
           was
           spiteful
           :
           though
           had
           it
           been
           true
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           impertinent
           ;
           seeing
           the
           very
           order
           is
           enough
           to
           derive
           honour
           upon
           the
           person
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           cannot
           as
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           bring
           it
           along
           with
           him
           .
           And
           indeed
           so
           honourable
           an
           Order
           has
           Episcopacy
           ever
           been
           accounted
           ,
           even
           when
           there
           have
           been
           no
           visible
           advantages
           ,
           either
           of
           riches
           or
           grandeur
           to
           attend
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           not
           in
           the
           more
           early
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           persons
           of
           the
           greatest
           Birth
           and
           Fortunes
           have
           not
           thought
           it
           below
           them
           to
           exchange
           the
           Civil
           Tribunal
           for
           the
           Bishops
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           publick
           
           Rods
           and
           Axes
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Crosier
           and
           the
           
             Pedum
             Pastorale
          
           .
           If
           we
           may
           credit
           that
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Constantinople
           recorded
           by
           Nicephorus
           ,
           
           we
           find
           Dometius
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Probus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           Probus
           and
           Metrophanes
           ,
           successively
           sitting
           in
           that
           Chair
           :
           As
           afterwards
           Nectarius
           ,
           S.
           Chrysostoms
           Predecessor
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           Senator
           made
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See.
           Thalassius
           became
           Bishop
           of
           Caesarea
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Senator
           ,
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorio
          
           (
           or
           the
           Emperours
           Lieutenant
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           places
           both
           of
           trust
           and
           honour
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           )
           of
           Illyricum
           ,
           and
           rising
           to
           greater
           dignities
           ,
           being
           designed
           by
           the
           Emperour
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           East
           .
           S.
           Ambrose
           (
           whose
           Father
           was
           an
           illustrious
           person
           ,
           the
           Praefect
           of
           France
           )
           was
           made
           Governour
           of
           Liguria
           and
           Aemilia
           ,
           and
           sent
           thither
           with
           Consular
           
           power
           and
           dignity
           ,
           during
           which
           employment
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           
             Milain
             .
             Petronius
          
           Bishop
           of
           Bononia
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           first
           a
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorio
          
           ,
           and
           to
           descend
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Constantine
           the
           
             Great
             .
             Sidonius
             Apollinaris
          
           descended
           for
           many
           Generations
           of
           noble
           and
           illustrious
           Parents
           ,
           his
           Father
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorio
          
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           himself
           Son-in-Law
           to
           Avitus
           )
           a
           person
           of
           extraordinary
           honour
           and
           employment
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Consul
           and
           Emperour
           )
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           disdained
           not
           to
           become
           Bishop
           of
           Clermont
           in
           France
           .
           More
           such
           instances
           I
           could
           give
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           multitudes
           that
           were
           in
           the
           middle
           and
           later
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           in
           our
           own
           Nation
           .
           But
           I
           return
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           beheld
           Religion
           generally
           laid
           waste
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           ready
           to
           
           draw
           its
           last
           breath
           ,
           stifled
           and
           oppressed
           with
           the
           vices
           and
           impieties
           of
           a
           debauched
           and
           profligate
           Age.
           To
           contribute
           towards
           the
           recovery
           whereof
           ,
           and
           the
           reducing
           things
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           to
           the
           ancient
           Standard
           ,
           is
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Book
           that
           is
           here
           offered
           to
           you
           .
           The
           subject
           I
           assure
           my self
           is
           not
           unsuitable
           either
           to
           your
           Lordships
           
             Order
             ,
             temper
          
           ,
           or
           course
           of
           life
           ;
           if
           my
           ill
           managery
           of
           it
           has
           not
           rendred
           it
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Patronage
           .
           However
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           's
           humbly
           presented
           by
           him
           who
           is
           ▪
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             faithfully
             devoted
             Servant
             WILLIAM
             CAVE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           any
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           curiosity
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           understand
           the
           birth
           and
           original
           of
           these
           Papers
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           this
           account
           .
           No
           sooner
           did
           I
           arrive
           at
           years
           capable
           of
           discerning
           ,
           but
           I
           began
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           grounds
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           into
           which
           I
           had
           been
           baptized
           :
           which
           I
           soon
           found
           to
           be
           so
           noble
           and
           excellent
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           laws
           so
           just
           and
           rational
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           designs
           so
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           so
           perfective
           of
           the
           Principles
           ,
           so
           conducive
           to
           the
           happiness
           of
           humane
           nature
           ;
           a
           Religion
           so
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           advantageous
           to
           man
           ,
           built
           upon
           such
           firm
           and
           uncontroulable
           evidence
           ,
           back'd
           with
           such
           proper
           and
           powerful
           arguments
           that
           I
           was
           presently
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Divinity
           that
           resided
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           concluded
           with
           my self
           
           (
           and
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           )
           that
           surely
           the
           Disciples
           of
           this
           Religion
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           alas
           a
           few
           years
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           let
           me
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           conclusion
           of
           one
           that
           had
           convers'd
           only
           with
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           reasonings
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           .
           I
           had
           not
           been
           long
           an
           observer
           of
           the
           manners
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           I
           found
           them
           generally
           so
           debauched
           and
           vitious
           ,
           so
           corrupt
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           this
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           modest
           and
           honest
           Heathen
           was
           to
           estimate
           Christianity
           by
           the
           lives
           of
           its
           Professors
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           proscribe
           it
           as
           the
           vilest
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Being
           offended
           hereat
           ,
           I
           resolved
           
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             ways
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             enquire
             for
             the
             good
             old
             way
             ,
             the
             Paths
             wherein
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             walk'd
             :
          
           for
           I
           could
           not
           think
           that
           this
           had
           always
           been
           the
           unhappy
           fate
           and
           portion
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           
           and
           that
           if
           the
           footsteps
           of
           true
           Christian
           piety
           and
           simplicity
           were
           any
           where
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           S.
           Hierom
           notes
           )
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             yet
             warm
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             and
             spirit
             of
             Religion
             more
             brisk
             and
             vigorous
             .
          
        
         
           In
           pursuance
           of
           this
           design
           ,
           I
           set
           my
           
           self
           to
           a
           more
           close
           and
           diligent
           reading
           of
           the
           first
           Fathers
           and
           ancient
           monuments
           of
           the
           Church
           than
           ever
           I
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           three
           or
           
             four
             first
             Centures
          
           ,
           for
           much
           lower
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           go
           ,
           because
           the
           life
           and
           spirit
           of
           Christianity
           did
           then
           visibly
           decline
           apace
           ;
           noting
           as
           I
           went
           along
           whatever
           contributed
           to
           my
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           affair
           .
           Had
           I
           consulted
           my
           own
           ease
           and
           quiet
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           gone
           a
           nearer
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           up
           with
           what
           I
           could
           have
           pick'd
           up
           of
           this
           nature
           in
           Baronius
           ,
           the
           
             Centuries
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           I
           could
           not
           satisfie
           my self
           (
           and
           I
           presume
           it
           would
           as
           little
           have
           satisfied
           the
           Reader
           )
           with
           shreds
           ,
           with
           things
           taken
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           borrowed
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           .
           For
           the
           same
           reason
           I
           made
           little
           use
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           such
           instances
           whereof
           there
           was
           the
           least
           cause
           to
           doubt
           )
           and
           the
           spurious
           and
           suppositious
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           seldom
           making
           use
           of
           any
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           unquestionable
           credit
           and
           authority
           .
           And
           because
           the
           testimony
           of
           an
           enemy
           is
           ever
           accounted
           of
           great
           moment
           and
           regard
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           careful
           to
           add
           the
           testimonies
           that
           have
           been
           given
           to
           Christians
           and
           to
           
           their
           Religion
           by
           the
           known
           and
           professed
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Pliny
             ,
             Lucian
             ,
             Porphyry
             ,
             Julian
             ,
             &c.
          
           more
           whereof
           we
           might
           have
           been
           furnished
           with
           ,
           had
           those
           Writings
           of
           theirs
           against
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           been
           extant
           ,
           which
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           Princes
           industriously
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           What
           other
           Authors
           of
           later
           date
           I
           have
           borrowed
           any
           light
           from
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           I
           have
           faithfully
           produced
           in
           the
           margent
           .
           Two
           Books
           indeed
           I
           met
           with
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           sight
           I
           well
           hoped
           would
           have
           wholly
           saved
           me
           the
           labour
           of
           this
           search
           ;
           the
           one
           written
           by
           a
           person
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ;
           
           the
           other
           by
           a
           Florentine
           of
           great
           name
           and
           note
           :
           but
           my
           hopes
           were
           very
           much
           frustrated
           in
           both
           .
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           no
           sooner
           looked
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           found
           my self
           wretchedly
           imposed
           upon
           by
           the
           Title
           ,
           his
           
             Elder
             times
             and
             Christians
          
           (
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           intermixtures
           of
           things
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           )
           seldom
           reaching
           any
           higher
           than
           the
           middle-Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           little
           or
           nothing
           being
           remark'd
           of
           the
           
           
             first
             Ages
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           I
           aimed
           at
           .
           For
           the
           other
           (
           which
           I
           met
           not
           with
           till
           I
           had
           almost
           finished
           this
           search
           )
           I
           found
           it
           miserably
           thin
           and
           empty
           ,
           containing
           little
           else
           but
           short
           glosses
           upon
           some
           few
           passages
           out
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           did
           not
           enrich
           my self
           with
           any
           one
           observation
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           not
           made
           before
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Fronto's
           the
           learned
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Paris
           concerning
           this
           Affair
           ;
           
           but
           it
           contains
           only
           some
           general
           intimations
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           designed
           by
           him
           (
           as
           appears
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Epistles
           )
           as
           the
           ground-work
           of
           a
           larger
           and
           more
           particular
           discourse
           .
           But
           his
           death
           happening
           some
           few
           years
           after
           the
           date
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           cut
           off
           all
           hopes
           of
           prosecuting
           so
           excellent
           a
           design
           .
           These
           are
           all
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           who
           have
           attempted
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           subject
           ,
           none
           whereof
           coming
           up
           to
           the
           curiosity
           of
           my
           design
           ,
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           resume
           the
           task
           I
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           on
           with
           it
           through
           those
           ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           result
           of
           which
           search
           is
           laid
           together
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           Whether
           I
           have
           discharged
           my self
           herein
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Reander
           ,
           
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           what
           I
           propounded
           to
           my self
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Specimen
           of
           
             Primitive
             Christianity
          
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           branches
           and
           instances
           of
           Religion
           .
           Here
           he
           will
           find
           a
           Piety
           active
           and
           zealous
           ,
           shining
           through
           the
           blackest
           clouds
           of
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ;
           afflicted
           innocence
           triumphant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           powerful
           or
           politick
           attempts
           of
           men
           or
           Devils
           ;
           a
           patience
           unconquerable
           under
           the
           biggest
           persecutions
           ;
           a
           charity
           truly
           Catholick
           and
           unlimited
           ;
           a
           simplicity
           and
           upright
           carriage
           in
           all
           transactions
           ;
           a
           sobriety
           and
           temperance
           remarkable
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           and
           in
           short
           ,
           he
           will
           here
           see
           the
           divine
           and
           holy
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           drawn
           down
           into
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           excellent
           genius
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           breathing
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           these
           good
           old
           Christians
           .
           Here
           he
           will
           find
           a
           real
           and
           evident
           confutation
           of
           that
           senseless
           and
           absurd
           calumny
           ,
           that
           was
           fastned
           upon
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           required
           no
           more
           than
           an
           easie
           and
           credulous
           temper
           of
           mind
           ;
           as
           if
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           kindness
           and
           indulgence
           to
           sinners
           ;
           it
           ministred
           to
           all
           vice
           and
           wickedness
           .
           Celsus
           confidently
           begins
           
           the
           charge
           .
           
             There
             be
             some
             amongst
             the
             Christians
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             will
             neither
             give
             nor
             receive
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             don't
             examine
             ,
             but
             believe
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             thy
             faith
             will
             save
             thee
             ;
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             is
             evil
             ,
             but
             foolishness
             good
             and
             useful
             .
             Julian
          
           carries
           on
           the
           charge
           somewhat
           higher
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           were
           not
           only
           content
           with
           a
           naked
           and
           an
           empty
           Faith
           ,
           but
           gave
           encouragement
           to
           sin
           ,
           by
           assuring
           its
           most
           desperate
           Proselytes
           of
           an
           easie
           pardon
           .
           In
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Caesars
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           assigned
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           their
           particular
           Tutelar
           Deities
           ,
           he
           delivers
           over
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           the
           Goddess
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           who
           having
           effeminately
           trick'd
           and
           dress'd
           him
           up
           ,
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Goddess
           Asotia
           or
           intemperance
           ,
           where
           he
           finds
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             his
             Son
             ,
             Constantius
          
           probably
           (
           for
           the
           passage
           is
           a
           little
           disturbed
           and
           obscure
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           probably
           the
           Translator
           passed
           it
           by
           ,
           and
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           making
           this
           
           universal
           Proclamation
           ,
           
             Whoever
             is
             an
             adulterer
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             a
             murderer
             ,
             whoever
             is
             an
             impure
             profligate
             wretch
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             boldly
             ,
             for
             I
             declare
             that
             being
             washed
             in
             this
             water
          
           [
           Baptism
           ]
           
             he
             shall
             immediatly
             be
             cleansed
             :
             nay
             ,
             although
             he
             again
             commit
             those
             sins
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             knock
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             beat
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             him
             clean
             .
          
           Much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           Zosimus
           (
           as
           good
           a
           friend
           to
           Christianity
           as
           either
           of
           the
           former
           )
           spitefully
           charges
           it
           upon
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           being
           haunted
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           his
           prodigeous
           Villanies
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           hopes
           given
           him
           by
           the
           
             Gentile
             Priests
          
           of
           the
           expiation
           of
           his
           crimes
           ,
           embraced
           Christianity
           ,
           being
           told
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           
             there
             was
             a
             promise
             of
             cleansing
             from
             all
             fin
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             any
             closed
             with
             it
             ,
             pardon
             would
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             most
             profligate
             offenders
             .
          
           As
           if
           Christianity
           had
           been
           nothing
           else
           
           but
           a
           Receptacle
           and
           Sanctuary
           for
           Rogues
           and
           Villains
           ,
           where
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           might
           be
           wicked
           under
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           .
           But
           how
           false
           and
           groundless
           (
           especially
           as
           urged
           and
           intended
           by
           them
           )
           this
           impious
           charge
           was
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           whole
           design
           and
           tenour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           than
           ordinary
           vein
           of
           piety
           and
           strictness
           that
           was
           conspicuous
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           its
           first
           professors
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           in
           this
           Treatise
           given
           abundant
           evidence
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           representation
           of
           their
           lives
           and
           manners
           ,
           I
           have
           added
           some
           account
           concerning
           the
           ancient
           Rites
           and
           Usages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           wherein
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           meet
           with
           something
           that
           does
           not
           jump
           with
           his
           own
           humour
           ,
           he
           will
           I
           doubt
           not
           have
           more
           discretion
           than
           to
           quarrel
           with
           me
           for
           setting
           down
           things
           as
           I
           found
           them
           .
           But
           in
           this
           part
           I
           have
           said
           the
           less
           ,
           partly
           because
           this
           was
           not
           the
           thing
           I
           primarily
           designed
           ,
           partly
           because
           it
           has
           been
           done
           by
           others
           in
           just
           Discourses
           .
           In
           some
           few
           instances
           I
           have
           remarked
           the
           corruption
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           the
           purity
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ;
           and
           more
           I
           could
           easily
           have
           added
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           studiously
           avoided
           
           controversies
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           part
           of
           my
           design
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           disputable
           cases
           ,
           especially
           the
           more
           abstruse
           and
           intricate
           speculations
           of
           Theology
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           their
           practice
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           rules
           and
           measures
           they
           did
           govern
           and
           conduct
           their
           lives
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           their
           Creed
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           was
           short
           and
           simple
           ,
           
           their
           Faith
           lying
           then
           (
           as
           Erasmus
           observes
           )
           not
           so
           much
           in
           nice
           and
           numerous
           Articles
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           good
           and
           an
           holy
           life
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           I
           have
           added
           a
           Chronological
           Index
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           times
           wherein
           they
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           lived
           ,
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Editions
           of
           their
           Works
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
           Which
           I
           did
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           either
           what
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           Books
           I
           had
           ;
           a
           piece
           of
           vanity
           of
           which
           had
           I
           been
           guilty
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           have
           furnish'd
           out
           a
           much
           larger
           Catalogue
           .
           But
           I
           did
           it
           ,
           partly
           to
           gratifie
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Bookseller
           ,
           partly
           because
           I
           conceived
           it
           might
           not
           be
           altogether
           unuseful
           to
           the
           Reader
           ;
           the
           Index
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           light
           to
           the
           quotations
           ,
           by
           knowing
           when
           the
           Author
           lived
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           things
           
           done
           in
           or
           near
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           otherwise
           have
           been
           done
           at
           every
           turn
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           And
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Writings
           frequently
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           the
           Authors
           whereof
           in
           this
           Index
           could
           be
           reduced
           to
           no
           certain
           date
           ,
           especially
           those
           called
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Canons
          
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           here
           briefly
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           And
           first
           for
           the
           Canons
           ;
           as
           I
           am
           far
           from
           their
           opinion
           who
           ascribe
           them
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           their
           great
           Antagonist
           Mr.
           Daillé
           bends
           the
           stick
           as
           much
           too
           far
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           not
           allowing
           them
           a
           being
           in
           the
           world
           till
           the
           year
           500
           or
           a
           little
           before
           .
           The
           truth
           doubtless
           lies
           between
           these
           two
           :
           'T
           is
           evident
           both
           from
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           many
           passages
           in
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           in
           the
           most
           early
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           frequent
           Synods
           and
           Councils
           for
           setling
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           their
           determinations
           under
           that
           notion
           be
           not
           extant
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Part
           of
           these
           Synodical
           Decrees
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           them
           as
           concern'd
           the
           Rites
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           conceive
           some
           person
           of
           learning
           and
           judgment
           gathered
           together
           ,
           
           probably
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Century
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           (
           especially
           the
           first
           Fifty
           ,
           for
           I
           look
           not
           upon
           the
           whole
           
             eighty
             five
          
           as
           of
           equal
           value
           and
           authority
           )
           if
           not
           into
           the
           same
           ,
           into
           some
           such
           form
           and
           method
           ,
           wherein
           we
           now
           have
           them
           ;
           stiling
           them
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Apostolical
           Canons
           ,
           not
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           composed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           either
           because
           containing
           things
           consonant
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Rules
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           because
           made
           up
           of
           usages
           and
           traditions
           supposed
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           lastly
           because
           made
           by
           ancient
           and
           Apostolic
           men
           .
           That
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           of
           these
           Canons
           were
           some
           considerable
           time
           extant
           before
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           believe
           from
           two
           or
           three
           passages
           amongst
           many
           others
           .
           
           S.
           Basil
           giving
           rules
           about
           Discipline
           ,
           appoint
           a
           Deacon
           guilty
           of
           Fornication
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           thrust
           down
           into
           the
           rank
           of
           Laicks
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           that
           capacity
           he
           might
           receive
           the
           Communion
           ,
           
             there
             being
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             ancient
             Canon
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             deposed
             should
             only
             fall
             under
             this
             kind
             of
             punishment
             ;
             the
             ancients
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             following
             herein
             that
             command
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             
             not
             punish
             twice
             for
             the
             same
             fault
             :
          
           This
           Balsamon
           joins
           with
           the
           twenty
           fifth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           treats
           of
           the
           very
           same
           affair
           and
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           in
           probability
           be
           meant
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           partly
           because
           there
           was
           no
           ancient
           Canon
           (
           that
           we
           know
           of
           )
           in
           S.
           Basils
           time
           about
           this
           business
           but
           that
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           same
           sentence
           is
           applied
           as
           the
           reason
           both
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           and
           S.
           Basils
           Canon
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             punish
             twice
             for
             the
             same
             fault
          
           ;
           which
           clearly
           shews
           whence
           Basil
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           understands
           by
           his
           
             ancient
             Canon
          
           .
           
           Theodoret
           records
           a
           Letter
           of
           Alexander
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           another
           of
           the
           same
           name
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           (
           this
           Letter
           was
           written
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           )
           where
           speaking
           of
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           the
           Arians
           whom
           he
           had
           excommunicated
           into
           Communion
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             that
             herein
             they
             had
             done
             what
             the
             Apostolical
             Canon
             did
             not
             allow
          
           ;
           evidently
           referring
           to
           the
           twelfth
           and
           thirteenth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           state
           the
           case
           about
           one
           Bishops
           receiving
           those
           into
           Communion
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           excommunicated
           by
           another
           .
           
           To
           this
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Eusebius
           ,
           commends
           him
           for
           refusing
           to
           leave
           his
           
           own
           Bishoprick
           to
           go
           over
           to
           that
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           chosen
           ,
           especially
           
             because
             herein
             he
             had
             exactly
             observed
             the
             rule
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             had
             kept
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolical
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Canon
             ,
          
           meaning
           doubtless
           the
           fourteenth
           
             Apostolick
             Canon
          
           ,
           which
           treats
           about
           such
           removes
           .
           Nay
           learned
           men
           both
           formerly
           and
           of
           late
           have
           observed
           divers
           passages
           in
           the
           Nicene
           Canons
           themselves
           ,
           which
           plainly
           respect
           these
           Canons
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           made
           appear
           (
           notwithstanding
           what
           Daillé
           has
           excepted
           against
           it
           )
           were
           this
           a
           proper
           place
           to
           discourse
           of
           it
           .
           This
           for
           the
           Canons
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Constitutions
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           been
           composed
           by
           S.
           Clemens
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           and
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           this
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           opinion
           has
           not
           wanted
           its
           Patrons
           and
           defenders
           ,
           
             Turrianus
             ,
             Bovius
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           herein
           deserted
           by
           the
           more
           modest
           and
           moderate
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ;
           besides
           that
           their
           Apostolicalness
           (
           in
           this
           sense
           )
           is
           by
           the
           learned
           Daillé
           everlastingly
           shattered
           and
           broken
           .
           
           But
           then
           he
           sets
           them
           at
           too
           wide
           a
           distance
           ,
           assigning
           them
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           Century
           :
           when
           't
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           
           that
           they
           were
           extant
           ,
           and
           in
           credit
           with
           many
           before
           the
           times
           of
           Epihanius
           (
           though
           somewhat
           altered
           now
           from
           what
           they
           were
           in
           his
           time
           )
           compiled
           probably
           out
           of
           many
           lesser
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Books
           containing
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Rites
           that
           had
           been
           delivered
           and
           practised
           by
           ancient
           and
           Apostolical
           persons
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           vented
           under
           their
           names
           ;
           but
           whether
           ,
           as
           some
           conjecture
           ,
           composed
           by
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           (
           and
           thence
           by
           an
           easie
           mistake
           ascribed
           to
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
          
           )
           I
           am
           not
           at
           leisure
           to
           consider
           .
           In
           this
           Class
           of
           Writers
           I
           may
           reckon
           Dionysius
           the
           Areopagite
           ,
           absurdly
           enough
           asserted
           by
           many
           to
           be
           genuine
           ,
           by
           Daillé
           thrust
           down
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sixth
           Century
           :
           but
           most
           probably
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           written
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           fourth
           Age
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           amongst
           us
           deservedly
           of
           great
           name
           and
           note
           has
           shewn
           in
           his
           late
           Vindication
           of
           Ignatius
           Epistles
           .
           These
           are
           the
           principal
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           fix'd
           upon
           any
           certain
           year
           :
           the
           rest
           have
           in
           the
           Index
           their
           particular
           and
           respective
           times
           .
           To
           which
           I
           have
           added
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Editions
           for
           the
           more
           ready
           finding
           (
           if
           occasion
           be
           )
           of
           any
           passage
           quoted
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           One
           thing
           indeed
           there
           is
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           it
           looks
           so
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           vanity
           and
           ostentation
           ,
           that
           the
           margent
           is
           charged
           with
           so
           many
           quotations
           :
           but
           whoever
           considers
           the
           nature
           of
           my
           design
           ,
           will
           quickly
           see
           that
           it
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           concerned
           me
           not
           to
           deliver
           any
           thing
           without
           good
           authority
           ;
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           ,
           where
           I
           could
           ,
           brought
           them
           in
           speaking
           their
           own
           words
           :
           though
           to
           avoid
           as
           much
           of
           the
           charge
           as
           was
           possible
           ,
           I
           omitted
           the
           citing
           Authors
           in
           their
           own
           Languages
           ,
           and
           only
           set
           them
           down
           in
           English
           ,
           faithfully
           representing
           the
           Authors
           sense
           ,
           though
           not
           always
           tying
           my self
           to
           a
           strict
           and
           precise
           translation
           .
           How
           pertinent
           my
           quotations
           are
           ,
           the
           Reader
           must
           judge
           ;
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           find
           them
           exact
           ,
           being
           immediately
           fetched
           from
           the
           fountain-head
           ;
           here
           being
           very
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           that
           have
           not
           been
           examined
           more
           than
           once
           .
           For
           the
           method
           into
           which
           the
           Book
           is
           cast
           ,
           I
           chose
           that
           which
           to
           me
           seemed
           most
           apt
           and
           proper
           ,
           following
           S.
           Pauls
           distribution
           of
           Religion
           into
           piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           sobriety
           towards
           our selves
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           towards
           others
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           divided
           the
           discourse
           into
           
           three
           parts
           ,
           respecting
           those
           three
           great
           branches
           of
           Religion
           ;
           though
           the
           first
           is
           much
           larger
           than
           either
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           preliminary
           Chapters
           ,
           containing
           a
           vindication
           of
           the
           Christians
           from
           those
           crimes
           that
           were
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           rubbish
           being
           cleared
           and
           thrown
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           a
           fairer
           prospect
           of
           their
           Religion
           afterwards
           .
           The
           Book
           I
           confess
           is
           swell'd
           into
           a
           greater
           bulk
           ,
           than
           I
           either
           thought
           of
           ,
           or
           desired
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           somewhat
           a
           confused
           Copy
           never
           design'd
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           no
           certain
           measures
           could
           be
           taken
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           enquired
           ,
           why
           these
           Papers
           are
           made
           publick
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           give
           no
           very
           good
           reason
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           invent
           a
           bad
           one
           .
           It
           may
           suffice
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           this
           discourse
           (
           long
           since
           drawn
           up
           at
           leisure
           hours
           )
           lay
           then
           by
           me
           ,
           when
           a
           tedious
           and
           uncomfortable
           distemper
           (
           whereby
           I
           have
           been
           taken
           off
           from
           all
           publick
           Service
           ,
           and
           the
           prosecution
           of
           severer
           studies
           )
           gave
           me
           too
           much
           opportunity
           to
           look
           over
           my
           Papers
           ,
           and
           this
           especially
           ,
           which
           peradventure
           otherwise
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           light
           .
           Indeed
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           was
           somewhat
           
           the
           easilier
           prevailed
           with
           to
           let
           this
           discourse
           pass
           abroad
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           could
           not
           do
           what
           I
           ought
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           least
           willing
           to
           do
           what
           I
           could
           .
           If
           he
           that
           reads
           it
           ,
           shall
           reap
           any
           delight
           and
           satisfaction
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           in
           any
           measure
           induced
           to
           imitate
           these
           primitive
           virtues
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           pains
           well
           bestowed
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           probably
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           that
           has
           written
           a
           Book
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             Things
             charged
             upon
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             respecting
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Novelty
             that
             was
             charged
             upon
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Things
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             respecting
             their
             outward
             condition
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             The
             Charges
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             respecting
             their
             life
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             Of
             the
             positive
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             
               And
               first
            
             ,
             Of
             their
             piety
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Lords-Day
             and
             the
             Fasts
             and
             Festivals
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             persons
             constituting
             the
             body
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             people
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             Of
             their
             usual
             Worship
             ,
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             Of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             as
             to
             those
             virtues
             that
             respect
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Humility
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Of
             their
             sobriety
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Garb
             and
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             Of
             their
             great
             Temperance
             and
             Abstinence
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             Of
             their
             singular
             Continence
             and
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             their
             readiness
             and
             constancy
             in
             professing
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             Of
             their
             Patience
             and
             Exemplary
             Carriage
             under
             Sufferings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             III.
             Of
             their
             Religion
             as
             respecting
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Of
             their
             admirable
             Love
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Vnity
             and
             Peaceableness
             .
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             to
             Civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             Of
             their
             Penance
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ;
           OR
           ,
           THE
           RELIGION
           OF
           THE
           Ancient
           Christians
           In
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Things
             charged
             upon
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             respecting
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Christian
               Religion
               likely
               to
               meet
               with
               opposition
               at
               its
               first
               setting
               out
               .
               Chiefly
               undermined
               by
               Calumnies
               and
               Reproaches
               .
               Three
               things
               by
               the
               Heathens
               charged
               upon
               the
               Christians
               ;
               some
               things
               
               respecting
               their
               Religion
               ;
               
               some
               their
               outward
               condition
               ;
               others
               their
               moral
               carriage
               ,
               and
               the
               matters
               of
               their
               worship
               .
               Their
               Religion
               charged
               with
               two
               things
               ,
               Impiety
               and
               Novelty
               .
               The
               charge
               of
               Atheism
               considered
               ,
               and
               answered
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               The
               Heathens
               excepted
               against
               ,
               as
               incompetent
               judges
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               Christianity
               .
               In
               what
               sense
               Christians
               confessed
               themselves
               Atheists
               .
               The
               wretched
               and
               absurd
               Deities
               that
               were
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               impure
               manner
               of
               their
               worship
               .
               Atheism
               ,
               properly
               such
               ,
               disowned
               and
               denied
               by
               Christians
               .
               The
               account
               they
               gave
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             NO
             sooner
             did
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             appear
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             most
             excellent
             Religion
             that
             ever
             was
             communicated
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             he
             met
             with
             the
             most
             fierce
             and
             vigorous
             opposition
             :
             persecuted
             and
             devoted
             to
             death
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             followed
             all
             his
             life
             with
             fresh
             assaults
             of
             malice
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             his
             credit
             traduced
             and
             slandered
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             despised
             and
             slighted
             ,
             and
             himself
             at
             last
             put
             to
             death
             with
             the
             most
             exquisite
             arts
             of
             torture
             &
             disgrace
             .
             
             And
             
               if
               they
               thus
               served
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               them
               of
               the
               houshold
               ;
               the
               disciple
               not
               being
               above
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               servant
               above
               his
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             when
             he
             gave
             commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             publish
             this
             Religion
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             beforehand
             ,
             what
             hard
             and
             unkind
             reception
             they
             must
             look
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             
               that
               he
               sent
               them
               forth
               as
               Sheep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               Councils
               ,
               and
               scourged
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               before
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               ,
               and
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               his
               names
               sake
            
             ;
             nay
             so
             high
             should
             the
             quarrel
             arise
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             violate
             some
             of
             the
             nearest
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               betray
               their
               friends
               and
               kinsfolk
               ;
               the
               Brother
               delivering
               up
               the
               Brother
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               the
               Child
               ,
               the
               Children
               rising
               up
               against
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             he
             well
             foresaw
             (
             and
             the
             event
             truly
             answered
             it
             )
             would
             be
             the
             fate
             of
             its
             first
             appearing
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             the
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             world
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             should
             meet
             with
             a
             better
             entertainment
             ;
             
             for
             the
             genius
             and
             nature
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             was
             almost
             impossible
             to
             escape
             the
             frowns
             and
             displeasure
             of
             men
             :
             a
             Doctrine
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             call'd
             men
             off
             from
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             offered
             violence
             to
             their
             native
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             required
             the
             greatest
             strictness
             and
             severity
             of
             life
             ,
             obliged
             men
             
               to
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               their
               Cross
               ,
            
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             a
             poor
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             little
             other
             encouragement
             at
             present
             ,
             than
             the
             invisible
             rewards
             of
             another
             world
             .
             It
             introduced
             new
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             unknown
             to
             those
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             undermine
             the
             received
             and
             established
             principles
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             many
             Generations
             had
             governed
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             revealed
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             such
             truths
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             mens
             education
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             natural
             comprehension
             ,
             too
             deep
             for
             the
             line
             of
             humane
             reason
             to
             fathom
             or
             find
             out
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             accounts
             ,
             Christianity
             was
             sure
             to
             encounter
             with
             mighty
             prejudices
             and
             potent
             opposition
             ;
             and
             to
             it
             did
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             did
             it
             peep
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             
               every
               
               where
               spoken
               against
            
             :
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             powers
             and
             policies
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             did
             for
             some
             Ages
             confederate
             and
             combine
             together
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             and
             banish
             it
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             certainly
             ,
             if
             Arms
             and
             Armies
             ,
             if
             strength
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             if
             malice
             and
             cruelty
             could
             have
             stifled
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             smothered
             in
             its
             infancy
             and
             first
             delivery
             into
             the
             world
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             oppositions
             ,
             it
             still
             lifted
             up
             his
             head
             in
             triumph
             ,
             and
             outbrav'd
             the
             fiercest
             storms
             of
             persecution
             ;
             and
             as
             Tertullian
             told
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             
               by
               every
               exquisite
               act
               of
               cruelty
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               did
               but
               tempt
               others
               to
               come
               over
               to
               the
               party
               ,
               the
               oftner
               they
               were
               mowed
               down
               ,
               the
               faster
               they
               sprang
               up
               again
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christians
               making
               the
               Churches
               soil
               more
               fat
               and
               fertile
               .
            
             Hereupon
             the
             great
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             ,
             betook
             himself
             to
             other
             counsels
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             undermine
             ,
             what
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             carry
             by
             open
             assault
             and
             battery
             ;
             he
             studied
             to
             leaven
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             false
             and
             unjust
             prejudices
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             burden
             it
             with
             whole
             loads
             of
             reproaches
             and
             defamations
             ,
             knowing
             no
             speedier
             way
             to
             hinder
             its
             reception
             ,
             than
             to
             blast
             its
             reputation
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             all
             
             the
             arts
             of
             spite
             and
             malice
             were
             mustred
             up
             ,
             and
             Christians
             confidently
             charged
             with
             all
             those
             crimes
             that
             could
             render
             them
             and
             their
             Religion
             vile
             and
             infamous
             :
             Now
             the
             things
             that
             were
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             were
             either
             such
             as
             respected
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             concern'd
             their
             
               outward
               state
               and
               condition
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             related
             to
             their
             
               moral
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
            
             ,
             with
             some
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             matter
             or
             manner
             of
             their
             Worship
             ;
             we
             shall
             consider
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             vindicated
             themselves
             from
             these
             imputations
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             at
             its
             first
             coming
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             mainly
             charged
             with
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             Impiety
             and
             Novelty
             :
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             't
             was
             commonly
             cryed
             out
             against
             ,
             as
             a
             grand
             piece
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             as
             an
             affront
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             an
             undermining
             the
             very
             being
             and
             existence
             of
             their
             gods
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Apologists
             ;
             
             more
             particularly
             Caecilius
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             
               Minucius
               Felix
            
             accuses
             the
             Christians
             for
             a
             desperate
             undone
             and
             unlawful
             faction
             ,
             
             who
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             did
             snuff
             and
             spit
             at
             the
             mention
             
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             deride
             their
             worship
             ,
             sooff
             at
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             despise
             their
             Temples
             ,
             as
             no
             better
             than
             Charnel-houses
             ,
             and
             heaps
             of
             bones
             and
             ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             for
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             reasons
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             every
             where
             accounted
             a
             pack
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             
               the
               Atheism
            
             ;
             and
             seldom
             it
             is
             that
             
               Julian
               the
               Emperor
            
             calls
             Christianity
             by
             any
             other
             name
             .
             
             Thus
             Lucian
             bringing
             in
             Alexander
             the
             Impostor
             setting
             up
             for
             an
             Oracle-monger
             ,
             ranks
             the
             Christians
             with
             Atheists
             and
             Epicureans
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             especially
             to
             be
             banished
             from
             his
             mysterious
             Rites
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             charge
             ,
             the
             Christians
             pleaded
             especially
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             incompetent
             Judges
             of
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             being
             almost
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             it
             .
             Thus
             when
             
               Crescens
               the
               Philosopher
            
             had
             traduced
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             atheistical
             and
             irreligious
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             answers
             ,
             
             that
             he
             talked
             about
             things
             which
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             feigning
             things
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             only
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             humour
             of
             his
             seduc'd
             disciples
             and
             followers
             ;
             that
             in
             reproaching
             
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             ,
             he
             discovered
             a
             most
             wicked
             and
             malignant
             temper
             ,
             and
             shewed
             himself
             far
             worse
             than
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             wont
             rashly
             to
             bear
             witness
             and
             determine
             in
             things
             not
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             did
             understand
             its
             
               greatness
               and
               excellency
            
             ,
             then
             he
             shewed
             himself
             much
             more
             base
             and
             dis-ingenuous
             ,
             in
             charging
             upon
             it
             what
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             concealing
             his
             inward
             sentiments
             and
             convictions
             ,
             for
             fear
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             .
             But
             Justin
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             miserably
             unskilful
             in
             matters
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             having
             formerly
             had
             conferences
             and
             disputations
             with
             him
             about
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             offer'd
             the
             
               Senate
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             then
             presented
             his
             Apology
             )
             if
             they
             had
             not
             heard
             the
             sum
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             hold
             another
             conference
             with
             him
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             Senate
             it self
             :
             which
             he
             thought
             would
             be
             a
             work
             worthy
             of
             so
             wise
             and
             grave
             a
             Council
             :
             or
             if
             they
             had
             heard
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             they
             clearly
             apprehended
             how
             little
             he
             understood
             these
             things
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             understand
             them
             ,
             he
             knowingly
             dissembled
             it
             to
             
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             own
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             did
             in
             the
             face
             of
             danger
             :
             an
             evident
             argument
             that
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               a
               Philosopher
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               slave
               to
               popular
               applause
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             did
             in
             some
             sort
             confess
             the
             charge
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             notion
             which
             the
             Heathens
             had
             of
             their
             Deities
             ,
             
             they
             were
             Atheists
             ,
             i.e.
             
               strangers
               and
               enemies
               to
               them
            
             ;
             that
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             at
             best
             but
             Daemons
             ,
             impure
             and
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             who
             had
             long
             imposed
             upon
             mankind
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             villanies
             ,
             sophistries
             ,
             and
             arts
             of
             terrour
             ,
             had
             so
             affrighted
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             really
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             who
             judge
             of
             things
             more
             by
             appearance
             than
             by
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             call'd
             them
             gods
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             the
             Daemon
             was
             willing
             to
             take
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             really
             were
             nothing
             but
             Devils
             ,
             fallen
             and
             apostate
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Christians
             evidently
             manifested
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             forcing
             them
             to
             the
             confessing
             it
             ,
             while
             by
             Prayer
             and
             invocating
             the
             name
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             drove
             them
             out
             of
             possessed
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             trembled
             to
             encounter
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             as
             Octavius
             triumphingly
             tells
             Caecilius
             ;
             that
             they
             entertained
             the
             most
             absurd
             and
             fabulous
             notions
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             
             and
             usually
             ascrib'd
             such
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             accounted
             an
             horrible
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             to
             any
             wise
             and
             good
             man
             ,
             the
             Worship
             and
             mysterious
             Rites
             of
             many
             of
             them
             being
             so
             brutish
             and
             filthy
             ,
             that
             the
             honester
             and
             severer
             Romans
             were
             asham'd
             on
             't
             ,
             and
             therefore
             overturn'd
             their
             Altars
             ,
             and
             banished
             them
             out
             of
             the
             roll
             of
             their
             Deities
             ,
             though
             their
             degenerate
             posterity
             took
             them
             in
             again
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             observes
             ;
             their
             gods
             themselves
             so
             impure
             and
             beastly
             ,
             their
             Worship
             so
             obscene
             and
             detestable
             ,
             that
             
               Julius
               Firmicus
            
             advises
             them
             to
             turn
             their
             Temples
             into
             Theatres
             ,
             
             where
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             Religion
             may
             be
             delivered
             in
             Scenes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             
               Players
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             common
             rout
             might
             sing
             the
             amours
             ,
             the
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             the
             wantonnesses
             and
             impieties
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             no
             places
             being
             so
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             they
             .
             Besides
             the
             attributing
             to
             them
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             with
             many
             blemishes
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             miseries
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             mortality
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             them
             
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             the
             most
             horrid
             and
             prodigious
             villanies
             and
             enormities
             ,
             revenge
             and
             murther
             ,
             incest
             and
             luxury
             ,
             drunkenness
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             theft
             and
             unnatural
             rebellion
             against
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             their
             own
             Writings
             were
             full
             almost
             in
             every
             page
             ,
             which
             served
             only
             to
             corrupt
             and
             debauch
             the
             minds
             and
             manners
             of
             youth
             ,
             
             as
             Octavius
             tells
             his
             adversary
             ,
             where
             he
             pursues
             this
             argument
             at
             large
             ,
             with
             great
             eloquence
             and
             reason
             .
             Nay
             ,
             those
             among
             them
             that
             were
             most
             
               inquisitive
               and
               serious
            
             ,
             and
             that
             entertained
             more
             abstract
             and
             refin'd
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             than
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             agree
             in
             any
             fit
             and
             rational
             notion
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             
             some
             ridiculously
             affirming
             one
             thing
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             a
             hundred
             different
             opinions
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             farther
             distant
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             vulgar
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             making
             gods
             of
             the
             most
             brutish
             objects
             ,
             such
             as
             Dogs
             ,
             Cats
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Hawks
             ,
             Dragons
             ,
             Beetles
             ,
             Crocodiles
             ,
             &c.
             this
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             particularly
             charges
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             
             
               When
               you
               approach
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               their
               sacred
               places
               ,
               they
               have
               glorious
               
               Groves
               and
               Chappels
               ,
               Temples
               with
               goodly
               Gates
               ,
               and
               stately
               Portico's
               ,
               and
               many
               mysterious
               and
               religious
               Ceremonies
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               you
               are
               entred
               ,
               and
               got
               within
               their
               Temples
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               a
               Cat
               or
               an
               Ape
               ,
               or
               a
               Crocodile
               ,
               or
               a
               Goat
               ,
               or
               a
               Dog
               worshipp'd
               with
               the
               most
               solemn
               veneration
               .
            
             
             Nay
             they
             deified
             senseless
             and
             
               inanimate
               things
            
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             life
             or
             power
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             much
             less
             their
             Worshippers
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Roots
             ,
             and
             Plants
             ;
             nay
             
               unmanly
               and
               degenerate
               passions
            
             ,
             fear
             ,
             paleness
             ,
             &c.
             fell
             down
             before
             stumps
             and
             statues
             ,
             which
             owed
             all
             their
             Divinity
             to
             the
             cost
             and
             folly
             of
             their
             Votaries
             ;
             despised
             and
             trampled
             on
             by
             the
             sorriest
             Creatures
             ,
             Mice
             ,
             Swallows
             ,
             &c.
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             build
             nests
             in
             the
             very
             mouth
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             Spiders
             to
             periwig
             their
             heads
             with
             Cobwebs
             :
             being
             forc'd
             first
             to
             
               make
               them
            
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             them
             clean
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             and
             protect
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             fear
             and
             worship
             them
             ,
             
             as
             he
             in
             Minutius
             wittily
             derides
             them
             ;
             
               in
               whose
               Worship
               there
               are
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               many
               things
               that
               justly
               deserve
               to
               be
               laught
               at
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               call
               for
               pity
               and
               compassion
               .
            
             And
             what
             wonder
             now
             ,
             if
             the
             Christians
             were
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             Atheists
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             
             such
             Deities
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             this
             was
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             strict
             and
             proper
             notion
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             they
             no
             less
             truly
             than
             confidently
             denied
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             appealed
             to
             their
             severest
             adversaries
             ,
             whether
             those
             who
             owned
             such
             principles
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             could
             reasonably
             be
             stiled
             Atheists
             ;
             none
             ever
             pleaded
             better
             and
             more
             irrefragable
             arguments
             for
             the
             existence
             of
             a
             supream
             infinite
             Being
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             by
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             almighty
             power
             ,
             none
             ever
             more
             ready
             to
             produce
             a
             most
             clear
             and
             candid
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             grand
             article
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             they
             :
             Although
             we
             profess
             our selves
             Atheists
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             whom
             you
             esteem
             and
             repute
             to
             be
             gods
             
               (
               so
               their
               Apologist
               tells
               the
               Senate
               )
            
             yet
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             
             the
             parent
             and
             fountain
             of
             wisdom
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             excellencies
             and
             perfections
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             free
             from
             the
             least
             contagion
             or
             spot
             of
             evil
             :
             Him
             ,
             and
             his
             
               only
               begotten
               Son
            
             (
             who
             instructed
             us
             and
             the
             whole
             Society
             of
             good
             Angels
             in
             these
             divine
             mysteries
             )
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecie
            
             ,
             we
             worship
             and
             adore
             ,
             honouring
             them
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             highest
             reason
             ,
             and
             
             ready
             to
             communicate
             these
             things
             to
             any
             one
             that
             's
             willing
             to
             learn
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             our selves
             have
             received
             them
             .
             Can
             we
             then
             be
             Atheists
             ,
             
             who
             worship
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             with
             blood
             ,
             incense
             ,
             and
             offerings
             (
             which
             we
             are
             sufficiently
             taught
             he
             stands
             no
             need
             of
             )
             but
             exalt
             him
             according
             to
             our
             power
             with
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             addresses
             we
             make
             to
             him
             :
             believing
             this
             to
             be
             the
             only
             honour
             that
             's
             worthy
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             to
             consume
             the
             Creatures
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             that
             want
             ,
             in
             the
             fire
             by
             Sacrifice
             ;
             but
             to
             approve
             our selves
             thankful
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             and
             celebrate
             rational
             hymns
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             pouring
             out
             our
             prayers
             to
             him
             as
             a
             grateful
             return
             for
             those
             many
             good
             things
             which
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             do
             yet
             expect
             from
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             trust
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Athenagoras
             ,
             
             in
             his
             return
             to
             this
             charge
             ;
             Diagoras
             indeed
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             deepest
             atheism
             and
             impiety
             ;
             but
             we
             who
             separate
             God
             from
             all
             material
             being
             ,
             and
             affirm
             him
             to
             be
             eternal
             and
             unbegotten
             ,
             but
             all
             matter
             to
             be
             made
             and
             corruptible
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             are
             we
             branded
             with
             impiety
             ?
             
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             did
             we
             side
             with
             Diagoras
             in
             denying
             a
             Divinity
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             and
             such
             powerful
             arguments
             from
             the
             creation
             and
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             then
             both
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             Atheism
             might
             deservedly
             be
             put
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             when
             our
             Religion
             acknowledges
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             who
             being
             uncreate
             himself
             ,
             created
             all
             things
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             are
             manifestly
             wrong'd
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             ;
             both
             in
             being
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             punished
             for
             it
             .
             We
             are
             accused
             
               (
               says
               Arnobius
            
             )
             for
             introducing
             prophane
             Rites
             and
             an
             impious
             Religion
             ;
             
             but
             tell
             me
             ,
             O
             ye
             men
             of
             reason
             ,
             how
             dare
             you
             make
             so
             rash
             a
             charge
             ?
             To
             adore
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             highest
             powers
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             with
             the
             most
             obsequious
             reverence
             ;
             under
             an
             afflicted
             state
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             him
             with
             all
             our
             powers
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             look
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             this
             a
             dismal
             and
             detestable
             Religion
             ,
             a
             Religion
             full
             of
             sacriledge
             and
             impiety
             ,
             destroying
             and
             defiling
             all
             ancient
             Rites
             ?
             is
             this
             that
             bold
             and
             prodigious
             crime
             ,
             for
             which
             your
             Gods
             are
             so
             angry
             with
             us
             ?
             
             and
             for
             which
             you
             your selves
             do
             so
             rage
             against
             us
             ,
             confiscating
             our
             Estates
             ,
             banishing
             our
             persons
             ,
             burning
             ,
             tearing
             ,
             and
             racking
             us
             to
             death
             with
             such
             exquisite
             tortures
             ?
             
               We
               Christians
            
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             worshippers
             of
             the
             supream
             King
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             
               Christ
               our
               Master
            
             :
             search
             ,
             and
             you
             'll
             find
             nothing
             else
             in
             our
             Religion
             :
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             whole
             affair
             ;
             this
             the
             end
             and
             design
             of
             our
             divine
             Offices
             ;
             before
             him
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             prostrate
             and
             bow
             our selves
             ,
             him
             we
             worship
             with
             common
             and
             conjoin'd
             devotions
             ,
             from
             him
             we
             beg
             those
             things
             which
             are
             just
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             unworthy
             of
             him
             to
             hear
             and
             grant
             .
             So
             little
             reason
             had
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             brand
             it
             with
             the
             note
             of
             Atheism
             and
             Irreligion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Novelty
             that
             was
             charged
             upon
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             
               Christianity
               excepted
               and
               cried
               out
               against
               as
               a
               late
               novel
               Doctrine
               .
               This
               a
               common
               charge
               :
               continued
               ,
               when
               Christianity
               had
               been
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Christianity
               greatly
               prejudiced
               by
               this
               charge
               .
               Men
               loth
               to
               forsake
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               What
               the
               Christians
               answered
               to
               it
               .
               Christian
               Religion
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               and
               effect
               with
               that
               of
               the
               ancient
               Jews
               :
               in
               that
               respect
               by
               far
               the
               oldest
               Religion
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               prov'd
               and
               urg'd
               by
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cl.
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               s
               lateness
               and
               novelty
               no
               real
               prejudice
               to
               rational
               and
               unbiass'd
               men
               .
               The
               folly
               and
               vanity
               of
               adhering
               to
               absurd
               and
               unreasouable
               Customs
               and
               Principles
               ,
               because
               ancient
               ,
               and
               of
               refusing
               to
               change
               opinions
               for
               the
               better
               .
               An
               objection
               ,
               if
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               were
               so
               great
               blessings
               to
               mankind
               ,
               why
               was
               it
               so
               long
               before
               God
               revealed
               them
               ;
               answered
               out
               of
               Arnobius
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             THis
             Artifice
             proving
             weak
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             the
             next
             charge
             was
             its
             
               lateness
               and
               novelty
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             upstart
             Sect
             ,
             and
             but
             of
             yesterdays
             standing
             ,
             not
             known
             in
             the
             world
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             uncontroulably
             and
             almost
             universally
             obtained
             from
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             ;
             a
             Doctrine
             newly
             sprung
             up
             ,
             
               and
               come
               as
               't
               were
               from
               a
               far
               Country
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             
               Theophilus
               Antiochenus
            
             :
             
             a
             divorce
             ,
             or
             rending
             themselves
             from
             the
             institutions
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             has
             it
             .
             This
             charge
             begun
             betimes
             ,
             when
             S.
             Paul
             preached
             at
             Athens
             ,
             
             we
             find
             this
             the
             first
             thing
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               setter
               forth
               of
               strange
               gods
               ,
               because
               he
               preached
               to
               them
               Jesus
               and
               the
               resurrection
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             followed
             with
             a
             loud
             cry
             in
             succeeding
             times
             :
             you
             are
             wont
             to
             object
             to
             us
             (
             says
             Arnobius
             )
             that
             our
             Religion
             is
             novel
             ,
             
             start
             up
             not
             many
             days
             ago
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             desert
             your
             ancient
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             your
             Country
             ,
             
             to
             espouse
             barbarous
             and
             foreign
             Rites
             .
             And
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             were
             wont
             to
             reason
             thus
             :
             what
             strange
             profession
             of
             Religion
             is
             
             this
             ?
             what
             new
             way
             of
             life
             ?
             wherein
             we
             can
             neither
             discern
             the
             Rites
             amongst
             us
             us'd
             in
             Greece
             ,
             nor
             amongst
             any
             Sect
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             who
             can
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             impious
             ,
             who
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Customs
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             observed
             before
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             revolting
             from
             a
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             universally
             received
             from
             all
             Ages
             both
             by
             Greeks
             and
             Barbarians
             ,
             entertained
             both
             in
             Cities
             and
             Villages
             ,
             countenanced
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             common
             vote
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             
               Kings
               ,
               Law-makers
               ,
               Philosophers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             persons
             whatsoever
             .
             Nay
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             after
             Christianity
             had
             been
             setled
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             the
             prevailing
             Religion
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             banished
             all
             others
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             driven
             them
             into
             corners
             ,
             yet
             this
             charge
             still
             continued
             ;
             
             thus
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             writing
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Galilaeans
             (
             so
             he
             was
             wont
             in
             scorn
             to
             call
             the
             Christians
             )
             that
             he
             wondered
             that
             any
             of
             them
             durst
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             would
             suffer
             these
             despisers
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Country
             to
             be
             in
             any
             place
             amongst
             them
             ,
             calls
             Christianity
             the
             
               new
               Doctrine
            
             
             that
             had
             been
             preached
             to
             the
             world
             :
             the
             very
             same
             title
             which
             Lucian
             had
             also
             long
             since
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             where
             speaking
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             the
             great
             man
             that
             was
             crucified
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             who
             introduced
             that
             new
             Religion
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
             So
             Symmachus
             some
             years
             after
             Julian
             (
             a
             man
             no
             less
             eminent
             for
             his
             parts
             and
             eloquence
             ,
             
             than
             for
             his
             
               power
               and
               authority
            
             ,
             
             being
             
               Chief
               Priest
            
             and
             
               Prefect
               of
               Rome
            
             )
             confidently
             owns
             to
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             (
             though
             they
             were
             Christians
             )
             that
             he
             did
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             the
             institutions
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             the
             setled
             Rights
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Country
             (
             he
             means
             them
             of
             Religion
             )
             that
             he
             design'd
             to
             settle
             that
             state
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             had
             been
             profitable
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             begs
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             had
             received
             when
             they
             were
             Children
             ,
             
             now
             they
             were
             old
             they
             might
             leave
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             true
             to
             the
             trust
             that
             had
             from
             so
             many
             Ages
             been
             devolved
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             follow
             their
             Parents
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             happily
             done
             their
             Ancestors
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             them
             .
             So
             he
             ;
             pleading
             the
             cause
             of
             Paganism
             from
             its
             antiquity●
             and
             prescription
             ,
             obliquely
             reflecting
             
             upon
             the
             novellism
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             more
             he
             durst
             not
             speak
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             made
             his
             address
             )
             being
             themselves
             Christians
             .
             This
             indeed
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             mighty
             prejudice
             against
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             at
             its
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             all
             men
             as
             they
             have
             a
             natural
             reverence
             for
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             a
             great
             veneration
             for
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             Customs
             and
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             they
             entertain
             as
             a
             most
             inestimable
             depositum
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             obliged
             to
             contend
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             which
             is
             most
             solemn
             and
             sacred
             .
             What
             more
             excellent
             and
             venerable
             
               (
               says
               the
               Heathen
               in
               Minucius
               Faelix
               )
            
             than
             to
             entertain
             the
             discipline
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             
             to
             solemnize
             that
             Religion
             that
             has
             been
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             worship
             those
             Gods
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             whom
             has
             been
             infus'd
             into
             us
             by
             our
             Parents
             ,
             not
             boldly
             to
             determine
             concerning
             the
             Deities
             ,
             but
             to
             believe
             those
             who
             have
             been
             before
             us
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Lactantius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
             they
             go
             on
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             most
             pertinaciously
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             Religion
             derived
             down
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             considering
             
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             concluding
             them
             to
             be
             right
             and
             good
             ,
             because
             the
             Ancients
             conveyed
             them
             to
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             great
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             accounted
             a
             kind
             of
             impiety
             to
             question
             it
             ,
             or
             enquire
             into
             it
             .
             Upon
             these
             accounts
             the
             Gentiles
             bore
             so
             hard
             upon
             Christianity
             ,
             beholding
             it
             as
             a
             Mushroom-Sect
             ,
             sprung
             up
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             incroaching
             Inmate
             ,
             undermining
             the
             established
             Religions
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             find
             two
             pleas
             especially
             ,
             which
             the
             Christians
             made
             to
             this
             Indictment
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             charge
             was
             not
             wholly
             and
             universally
             true
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             many
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             were
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             was
             for
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             ancient
             Jewes
             ;
             whose
             Religion
             claim'd
             the
             precedenncy
             of
             all
             others
             in
             the
             word
             .
             That
             the
             Religion
             was
             in
             substance
             and
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             expresly
             asserted
             and
             proved
             by
             Eusebius
             ;
             
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             were
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Worship
             common
             with
             us
             ,
             nay
             the
             same
             name
             too
             ,
             as
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             from
             that
             ,
             
               touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               my
               Christs
            
             or
             Christians
             :
             and
             how
             far
             superiour
             in
             age
             they
             were
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             recorded
             of
             the
             most
             
               ancient
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             to
             their
             oldest
             Writers
             ,
             
             
               Orpheus
               ,
               Homer
               ,
               Hesiord
            
             ,
             nay
             to
             their
             very
             gods
             themselves
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             made
             good
             by
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             there
             being
             at
             the
             easiest
             computation
             between
             Moses
             and
             Homer
             ,
             above
             600
             years
             ;
             nay
             Cadmus
             the
             first
             inventer
             of
             Letters
             among
             the
             Graecians
             was
             some
             Ages
             junior
             unto
             Moses
             .
             Therefore
             Origen
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             
             that
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             were
             not
             only
             more
             ancient
             than
             Plato
             ,
             but
             than
             Homer
             himself
             ,
             yea
             than
             the
             very
             invention
             of
             Letters
             amongst
             the
             Graecians
             who
             yet
             were
             as
             proud
             of
             their
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             Nation
             in
             the
             World.
             Nay
             whatever
             useful
             and
             excellent
             notions
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             Religion
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             had
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             borrowed
             ,
             or
             more
             truly
             stole
             them
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
             Jews
             ,
             as
             is
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             by
             Eusebius
             at
             large
             ;
             
             as
             before
             him
             it
             had
             been
             done
             by
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             and
             by
             Tertullian
             before
             them
             both
             ,
             who
             shews
             that
             all
             their
             Poets
             and
             Philosophers
             had
             
             drunk
             deep
             of
             the
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             had
             forced
             their
             best
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             from
             thence
             ,
             though
             subtilly
             altering
             and
             disguising
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             look
             more
             like
             their
             own
             :
             so
             that
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             the
             accusation
             was
             unjust
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             appears
             the
             oldest
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Admit
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             limited
             and
             restrained
             sense
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             a
             far
             later
             standing
             than
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             yet
             they
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             infinitely
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             change
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             whenever
             it
             offered
             it self
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             
               novel
               truth
            
             was
             better
             than
             
               ancient
               errour
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             eternally
             bound
             up
             in
             old
             inveterate
             Customs
             and
             Principles
             ,
             when
             those
             which
             were
             abundantly
             more
             reasonable
             and
             satisfactory
             were
             presented
             to
             them
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             
               (
               says
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             )
             
             that
             you
             may
             not
             subvert
             the
             Customs
             received
             from
             your
             Ancestors
             :
             but
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             then
             are
             we
             not
             content
             without
             any
             other
             food
             than
             our
             
               Mothers
               milk
            
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             accustomed
             ,
             when
             we
             first
             came
             into
             the
             world
             :
             why
             do
             we
             encrease
             or
             impair
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             not
             
             rather
             keep
             them
             at
             the
             same
             pitch
             ,
             just
             as
             we
             received
             them
             from
             our
             Fathers
             :
             why
             have
             we
             left
             off
             those
             toys
             and
             sports
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             wonted
             while
             Infants
             and
             Children
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             years
             and
             discretion
             (
             although
             we
             had
             no
             other
             Tutor
             )
             would
             make
             us
             quit
             those
             childish
             and
             trifling
             vanities
             .
             That
             old
             age
             
               (
               says
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             )
             has
             true
             cause
             to
             blush
             ,
             
             that
             is
             asham'd
             to
             reform
             ;
             
             't
             is
             not
             multitude
             of
             years
             ,
             but
             the
             goodness
             of
             manners
             that
             makes
             gray
             hairs
             worthy
             of
             praise
             and
             honour
             ;
             
             no
             age
             is
             too
             late
             to
             learn
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             shame
             to
             grow
             better
             .
             
             What
             wilt
             thou
             do
             
               (
               says
               Lactantius
               to
               the
               Heathen
               )
            
             wilt
             thou
             follow
             Reason
             or
             thy
             Ancestors
             ?
             If
             Reason
             ,
             then
             thou
             must
             needs
             relinquish
             the
             authority
             and
             institutions
             of
             thy
             Forefathers
             ,
             because
             that
             way
             only
             can
             be
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             warranted
             and
             prescribed
             by
             Reason
             :
             but
             if
             piety
             towards
             thine
             Ancestors
             sway
             with
             thee
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             thou
             must
             confess
             ,
             both
             that
             they
             were
             Fools
             in
             devoting
             themselves
             to
             a
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             thy self
             art
             unwise
             and
             simple
             ,
             in
             worshipping
             what
             thou
             art
             convinced
             to
             be
             false
             :
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             little
             reason
             to
             boast
             of
             those
             goodly
             Ancestors
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             
             adhered
             so
             close
             ,
             and
             upon
             whose
             authority
             they
             did
             so
             much
             depend
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             demonstrate
             in
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             That
             you
             object
             to
             us
             the
             novelty
             of
             our
             Religion
             
               (
               so
               Arnobius
            
             )
             may
             we
             not
             charge
             some
             such
             fault
             upon
             the
             first
             and
             most
             ancient
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             who
             at
             first
             liv'd
             in
             a
             very
             poor
             and
             mean
             state
             ;
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             chang'd
             it
             into
             a
             more
             liberal
             and
             splendid
             course
             of
             life
             ?
             was
             it
             any
             crime
             that
             they
             changed
             their
             
               beasts
               skins
            
             into
             more
             comely
             and
             ●
             
               convenient
               Garments
            
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             fond
             of
             their
             
               thatcht
               Cottages
            
             ,
             or
             chose
             to
             dwell
             like
             wild
             beasts
             in
             Rocks
             and
             Caverns
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             learnt
             to
             build
             
               better
               habitations
            
             ?
             't
             is
             natural
             to
             all
             mankind
             to
             prefer
             better
             before
             what
             is
             worse
             ,
             profitable
             before
             what
             is
             useless
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             after
             what
             we
             are
             assur'd
             is
             more
             grateful
             and
             excellent
             :
             therefore
             when
             you
             charge
             us
             with
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             you
             should
             rather
             consider
             the
             cause
             than
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             upbraid
             us
             with
             what
             we
             have
             left
             ,
             as
             examine
             what
             it
             is
             we
             have
             entertain'd
             .
             For
             if
             meerly
             to
             change
             our
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             from
             ancient
             Institutions
             to
             what
             's
             more
             
             late
             and
             new
             ,
             be
             a
             fault
             and
             crime
             ;
             then
             none
             so
             guilty
             of
             the
             charge
             as
             your selves
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             oft
             changed
             your
             manners
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             embracing
             new
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             ,
             have
             condemned
             those
             that
             went
             before
             :
             which
             he
             there
             makes
             good
             by
             particular
             instances
             :
             and
             the
             same
             answer
             St.
             Ambrose
             gives
             to
             Symmachus
             ,
             if
             nothing
             but
             ancient
             Rites
             will
             please
             you
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             a
             succession
             of
             new
             and
             foreign
             Rites
             even
             in
             Rome
             it self
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             him
             many
             particular
             examples
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             Arnobius
             wittily
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Our
               way
               of
               Religion
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               is
               new
               ,
               and
               yours
               ancient
               :
               and
               what
               does
               this
               either
               hurt
               our
               cause
               ,
               or
               help
               yours
               ?
               If
               ours
               be
               new
               ,
               't
               will
               in
               time
               become
               old
               ;
               is
               yours
               old
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               it
               was
               new
               :
               the
               goodness
               and
               authority
               of
               Religion
               is
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               by
               length
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               its
               worship
               ,
               nor
               does
               it
               become
               us
               to
               consider
               so
               much
               when
               it
               begun
               ,
               as
               what
               it
               is
               we
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             not
             be
             impertinent
             in
             this
             place
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             Heathens
             objected
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             this
             charge
             :
             
             that
             if
             God's
             sending
             Christ
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
             was
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             ,
             
             why
             did
             this
             Saviour
             
             of
             mankind
             come
             no
             sooner
             ,
             to
             reveal
             this
             Religion
             ,
             to
             lead
             men
             into
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             who
             this
             true
             God
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             the
             adoration
             of
             him
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             did
             God
             suffer
             him
             to
             stay
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             born
             (
             as
             't
             were
             )
             but
             a
             few
             hours
             before
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             preceding
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             To
             this
             Arnobius
             answers
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             modesty
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             ;
             that
             't
             were
             easie
             to
             retort
             the
             same
             captious
             question
             upon
             them
             ;
             if
             't
             were
             so
             much
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             
               Hercules
               ,
               Aesculapius
               ,
               Mercury
               ,
               &c.
            
             should
             be
             gods
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             born
             and
             deified
             no
             sooner
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             posterity
             but
             antiquity
             might
             have
             reap'd
             advantage
             by
             them
             ?
             If
             there
             was
             reason
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             also
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             to
             assign
             proper
             and
             particular
             reasons
             was
             not
             possible
             ;
             it
             not
             being
             within
             the
             power
             of
             such
             a
             short-sighted
             Creature
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             to
             fathom
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Divine
             Councils
             ,
             or
             to
             discover
             by
             what
             ways
             or
             methods
             he
             disposes
             his
             affairs
             ;
             these
             things
             being
             known
             only
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             grand
             Parent
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             :
             that
             although
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             assign
             the
             cause
             why
             a
             
             thing
             comes
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             manner
             ,
             yet
             this
             concludes
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             less
             credible
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             otherwise
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             .
             More
             particularly
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             lately
             sent
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             in
             respect
             of
             eternity
             there
             is
             nothing
             late
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             beginning
             nor
             end
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             
               too
               soon
            
             ,
             nothing
             
               too
               late
            
             :
             Time
             indeed
             is
             transacted
             by
             parts
             and
             terms
             ,
             but
             these
             have
             no
             place
             in
             a
             perpetual
             and
             uninterrupted
             series
             of
             eternal
             Ages
             :
             what
             if
             that
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             came
             to
             bring
             relief
             ,
             required
             that
             season
             of
             time
             to
             come
             in
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             condition
             of
             ancient
             and
             modern
             times
             were
             in
             this
             case
             not
             alike
             ?
             or
             call'd
             for
             somewhat
             different
             methods
             of
             cure
             ?
             it
             may
             be
             the
             great
             God
             then
             chose
             to
             send
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             state
             of
             mankind
             was
             more
             broken
             and
             shatter'd
             ,
             and
             humane
             nature
             become
             more
             weak
             and
             unable
             to
             help
             it self
             :
             this
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             so
             lately
             came
             to
             pass
             had
             been
             necessary
             to
             have
             been
             done
             some
             thousands
             of
             years
             ago
             ,
             the
             supream
             Creator
             would
             
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             had
             it
             been
             necessary
             to
             have
             been
             done
             thousands
             of
             years
             hence
             ,
             nothing
             could
             have
             forc'd
             God
             to
             have
             anticipated
             the
             setled
             periods
             of
             time
             one
             moment
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             actions
             are
             managed
             by
             fix'd
             and
             eternal
             reasons
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             has
             once
             determined
             ,
             cannot
             be
             frustrated
             by
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             easily
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             satisfactorily
             ,
             the
             
               primitive
               Christians
            
             wip'd
             off
             that
             double
             imputation
             of
             impiety
             and
             novelty
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             so
             undeservedly
             cast
             upon
             their
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Things
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             respecting
             their
             outward
             condition
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Christians
               look'd
               upon
               and
               despis'd
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               a
               company
               of
               rude
               and
               illiterate
               persons
               ,
               mechanicks
               ,
               silly
               women
               and
               children
               .
               This
               Charge
               considered
               and
               largly
               answered
               by
               Origen
               .
               Christianity
               provides
               for
               the
               truest
               and
               best
               knowledge
               :
               it
               excludes
               none
               learned
               
               or
               unlearned
               .
               Christians
               not
               shy
               of
               communicating
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               mysteries
               to
               men
               sober
               and
               inquisitive
               .
               The
               efficacy
               of
               Christianity
               in
               prevailing
               upon
               men
               of
               the
               acutest
               parts
               and
               greatest
               learning
               .
               The
               Christians
               accused
               for
               being
               poor
               and
               mean.
               This
               charge
               (
               universally
               )
               false
               .
               Christianity
               entertain'd
               by
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               of
               the
               highest
               as
               well
               as
               the
               lowest
               rank
               .
               Several
               instances
               of
               such
               :
               
                 Fl.
                 Clemens
              
               and
               
                 Fl.
                 Domitilla
                 (
                 Domitian's
              
               near
               kindred
               )
               Christians
               ;
               another
               
                 Domitilla
                 Domitian's
              
               Neece
               ,
               
                 Acil.
                 Glabrio
              
               the
               Consul
               ,
               Apollonius
               the
               Senator
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Philip
               the
               Emperour
               proved
               to
               be
               no
               Christian
               :
               the
               rise
               of
               the
               story
               whence
               .
               Though
               Christianity
               had
               had
               no
               such
               persons
               under
               its
               profession
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               no
               just
               reasonable
               prejudice
               .
               External
               pomp
               and
               grandeur
               not
               necessary
               to
               Religion
               .
               The
               advantages
               Christians
               reaped
               from
               their
               meanness
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Of
               their
               being
               charged
               as
               a
               people
               useless
               and
               unserviceable
               to
               the
               publick
               .
               This
               disowned
               .
               The
               opinion
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               Christians
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               particular
               only
               to
               some
               persons
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               How
               much
               the
               world
               
               was
               beholden
               to
               Christians
               ,
               for
               reclaiming
               men
               from
               vice
               and
               wickedness
               .
               The
               Gospel
               greatly
               instrumental
               that
               way
               ;
               its
               general
               influence
               upon
               those
               whom
               it
               did
               not
               convert
               :
               the
               Writings
               of
               Philosophers
               generally
               better
               after
               Christianity
               appeared
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               excellent
               Prayer
               of
               Simplicius
               .
               Christians
               very
               useful
               by
               frequent
               working
               beneficial
               miracles
               ,
               curing
               diseases
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               dispossessing
               Devils
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               miraculous
               power
               continued
               for
               several
               Ages
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Christians
               further
               traduced
               as
               pernicious
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               publick
               evils
               and
               calamities
               .
               This
               objected
               at
               every
               turn
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               S.
               Augustine's
               and
               Orosius
               his
               writing
               a
               vindication
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Charge
               justly
               retorted
               upon
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               they
               sent
               to
               seek
               the
               cause
               of
               publick
               calamities
               nearer
               home
               .
               Some
               few
               hinted
               by
               Tertullian
               .
               Christians
               unjustly
               charged
               with
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               world
               was
               pestered
               with
               such
               evils
               before
               Christianity
               appeared
               in
               it
               .
               The
               publick
               State
               better
               and
               more
               prosperous
               ,
               since
               Christianity
               than
               before
               .
               It
               s
               prosperity
               ebb'd
               or
               increas'd
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               entertainment
               Christianity
               found
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
           
             THE
             second
             sort
             of
             arts
             which
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             render
             Christians
             vile
             and
             despicable
             ,
             related
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             
               external
               state
               and
               condition
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             two
             things
             were
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             were
             a
             
               very
               mean
            
             and
             
               inconsiderable
               sort
               of
               men
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             
               an
               useless
               and
               unserviceable
               people
            
             ,
             nay
             pernicious
             and
             mischievous
             to
             the
             world
             .
             They
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             lowest
             and
             meanest
             rank
             of
             men
             ,
             persons
             neither
             considerable
             for
             their
             parts
             and
             learning
             ,
             nor
             for
             their
             estates
             and
             quality
             .
             Inconsiderable
             they
             were
             accounted
             in
             respect
             of
             parts
             and
             learning
             ;
             
             
               you
               scorn
               and
               spit
               us
               out
               as
               rude
               and
               simple
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               the
               treasury
               of
               all
               divine
               and
               excellent
               knowledge
               is
               open
               only
               to
               your selves
               ,
            
             as
             Arnobius
             tells
             them
             .
             Thus
             Celsus
             objected
             ,
             
             that
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             no
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             mysteries
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             let
             no
             man
             come
             that
             is
             learned
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             prudent
             (
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             they
             account
             evil
             and
             unlawful
             )
             but
             if
             any
             be
             unlearned
             ,
             an
             infant
             or
             an
             ideot
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             and
             welcome
             ;
             openly
             declaring
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Fools
             ,
             and
             
             such
             as
             are
             devoid
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             Slaves
             ,
             silly
             Women
             ,
             and
             little
             Children
             are
             fit
             Disciples
             for
             the
             God
             they
             worship
             .
             We
             may
             observe
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             these
             trifling
             and
             
               Mountebank
               Impostors
            
             ,
             
             bragging
             great
             things
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             presence
             and
             company
             of
             wise
             men
             (
             for
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             )
             but
             where-ever
             they
             espye
             a
             flock
             of
             Boys
             ,
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             weak
             simple
             people
             ,
             there
             they
             presently
             crowd
             in
             ,
             and
             boast
             themselves
             ;
             
             you
             shall
             see
             
               (
               as
               he
               goes
               on
               in
               this
               charge
               )
            
             Weavers
             ,
             Taylors
             ,
             Fullers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             rustick
             and
             illiterate
             Fellowes
             ,
             at
             home
             when
             before
             their
             elders
             and
             betters
             as
             mute
             as
             Fishes
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             can
             get
             a
             few
             Children
             and
             silly
             Women
             by
             themselves
             ,
             then
             who
             so
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             who
             so
             full
             of
             talk
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             as
             they
             ?
             Much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Cecilius
             discourses
             in
             
               Minucius
               Faelix
            
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             men
             of
             a
             desperate
             and
             
               unlawful
               faction
            
             ,
             who
             gathering
             a
             company
             out
             of
             the
             very
             dregs
             and
             refuse
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             silly
             ,
             easie
             ,
             credulous
             Women
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             Sex
             are
             easily
             imposed
             and
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             combine
             them
             into
             a
             wicked
             confederation
             ,
             a
             people
             mute
             in
             
             publick
             ,
             but
             in
             
               corners
               talkative
               and
               full
               of
               prattle
               .
            
             Now
             to
             this
             part
             of
             the
             accusation
             Origen
             answers
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             for
             the
             main
             false
             ,
             
             and
             proceeds
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             malice
             and
             reproach
             :
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             answer
             as
             he
             delivers
             it
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             take
             thus
             :
             That
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             invites
             and
             calls
             men
             to
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             appears
             both
             from
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Jews
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             many
             singularly
             eminent
             for
             wisdom
             and
             learning
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             made
             choice
             of
             such
             Disciples
             as
             whom
             he
             judged
             fittest
             to
             communicate
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             Religion
             to
             ,
             and
             privately
             opened
             and
             explained
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             he
             only
             delivered
             in
             parables
             and
             similitudes
             unto
             others
             ;
             that
             he
             promised
             to
             
               send
               forth
               Prophets
            
             ,
             
             
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               Scribes
            
             ,
             for
             the
             divulging
             and
             propagating
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             that
             S.
             Paul
             reckons
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             the
             
               gifts
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             if
             he
             any
             where
             seem
             to
             reflect
             severely
             upon
             wisdom
             or
             humane
             learning
             (
             which
             probably
             may
             be
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             this
             Charge
             )
             he
             only
             censures
             the
             abuse
             ,
             never
             intending
             to
             blame
             the
             
             thing
             it self
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             prescribes
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             
               true
               Bishop
            
             ,
             or
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             requires
             this
             as
             one
             necessary
             qualification
             ,
             
               that
               he
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               able
               by
               sound
               Doctrine
               both
               to
               exhort
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               :
            
             
             that
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             prohibiting
             any
             ,
             that
             come
             who
             will
             ,
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             prudent
             ,
             provided
             the
             rude
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             be
             not
             excluded
             ,
             for
             to
             them
             also
             the
             Gospel
             does
             promise
             and
             provide
             a
             remedy
             ,
             making
             them
             meet
             for
             God
             ;
             that
             ,
             no
             man
             but
             must
             confess
             that
             't
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             to
             study
             the
             best
             arts
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             learning
             ,
             the
             study
             of
             Arts
             ,
             and
             prudence
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an●
             hinderance
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             mightily
             help
             it
             and
             advance
             it
             :
             that
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             great
             calumny
             to
             compare
             us
             to
             
               wandring
               impostors
            
             ,
             who
             by
             our
             reading
             and
             expounding
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             do
             only
             exhort
             the
             people
             to
             piety
             toward
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             virtues
             which
             are
             its
             individual
             companions
             ;
             endeavouring
             to
             rescue
             men
             from
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             all
             brutish
             ▪
             and
             irregular
             passions
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             very
             best
             Philosophers
             of
             
             them
             all
             could
             wish
             for
             :
             that
             Christians
             are
             so
             far
             from
             admitting
             any
             ,
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             that
             they
             first
             pre-examine
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             become
             their
             auditors
             ;
             and
             having
             privately
             had
             tryal
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             them
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             they
             perceive
             them
             fully
             resolved
             to
             lead
             a
             pious
             and
             religious
             life
             ,
             then
             they
             admit
             them
             in
             their
             distinct
             orders
             ,
             some
             that
             are
             newly
             admitted
             ,
             but
             not
             
               yet
               baptized
            
             ,
             others
             that
             have
             given
             some
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             of
             their
             purpose
             to
             live
             as
             becomes
             Christians
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             there
             are
             Governours
             appointed
             to
             inspect
             and
             enquire
             into
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             those
             who
             have
             been
             admitted
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             expel
             and
             turn
             off
             those
             candidates
             of
             Religion
             who
             answer
             not
             their
             profession
             ;
             and
             heartily
             entertain
             those
             that
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             dayly
             converses
             build
             them
             up
             and
             make
             them
             better
             :
             that
             ,
             it
             's
             false
             to
             say
             that
             we
             apply
             our selves
             only
             to
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             corners
             ,
             when
             we
             endeavour
             what
             we
             can
             by
             all
             means
             to
             fill
             our
             Societies
             with
             wise
             and
             prudent
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             we
             open
             the
             more
             sublime
             and
             
               recondite
               principles
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             otherwise
             accommodating
             our
             discourses
             
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             meaner
             persons
             ,
             who
             stand
             more
             in
             need
             of
             milk
             than
             
               strong
               meat
            
             :
             that
             ,
             we
             desire
             that
             all
             men
             may
             be
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Servants
             and
             Children
             may
             have
             such
             instructions
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             are
             sutable
             and
             convenient
             no
             them
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Religion
             professing
             themselves
             to
             be
             debtors
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Barbarians
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             to
             the
             unwise
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             they
             may
             outgrow
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             attain
             to
             the
             best
             kind
             of
             wisdom
             :
             and
             whereas
             we
             are
             accused
             to
             seduce
             and
             circumvent
             
               silly
               Women
            
             and
             
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             away
             from
             more
             weighty
             and
             serious
             counsels
             ;
             let
             him
             produce
             any
             such
             ,
             and
             enquire
             of
             them
             whether
             ever
             they
             heard
             better
             Masters
             than
             ours
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             why
             they
             would
             leave
             so
             grave
             a
             discipline
             ,
             and
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             seduced
             into
             a
             worse
             ▪
             but
             he
             'll
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             to
             fasten
             upon
             us
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             we
             reclaim
             Women
             from
             immodesty
             ,
             from
             falling
             out
             with
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             parting
             from
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             wild
             extravagancies
             of
             the
             sports
             and
             Theaters
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             superstition
             whatsoever
             :
             the
             youth
             who
             are
             prone
             to
             
             vice
             and
             luxury
             ,
             we
             restrain
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             not
             only
             how
             base
             and
             degenerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             indulge
             their
             lust
             ,
             but
             into
             how
             much
             danger
             they
             precipitate
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             what
             punishments
             the
             divine
             vengeance
             lays
             up
             for
             such
             profligate
             offenders
             :
             we
             openly
             ,
             not
             in
             corners
             ,
             promise
             eternal
             happiness
             to
             those
             who
             live
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ,
             who
             set
             God
             always
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             him
             :
             and
             is
             this
             the
             discipline
             ,
             these
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Weavers
             ,
             Taylors
             ,
             Fullers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             rustick
             and
             illiterate
             persons
             ?
             surely
             no
             :
             if
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             we
             refuse
             to
             produce
             our
             instructions
             and
             counsels
             before
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Doctors
               of
               Philosophy
            
             :
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             studious
             of
             virtue
             ,
             enemies
             to
             vice
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             breath
             after
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             before
             such
             we
             are
             most
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             instruct
             our
             youth
             ,
             being
             well
             assur'd
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             favourable
             Judges
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             enemies
             to
             goodness
             and
             virtue
             ,
             and
             opposers
             of
             sound
             wholsom
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             hold
             our
             peace
             ,
             no
             fault
             can
             justly
             be
             laid
             upon
             us
             :
             for
             in
             such
             circumstances
             the
             Philosophers
             themselves
             would
             not
             discover
             
             the
             dictates
             and
             mysteries
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             several
             answers
             ,
             which
             Origen
             pursues
             more
             at
             large
             through
             several
             pages
             :
             which
             though
             very
             rational
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             something
             pleaded
             more
             direct
             and
             positive
             to
             the
             charge
             ;
             viz.
             that
             although
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             (
             as
             't
             is
             in
             any
             Society
             of
             men
             )
             the
             vulgar
             and
             more
             common
             sort
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             men
             of
             the
             sharpest
             understanding
             ,
             or
             vers'd
             in
             the
             more
             polite
             arts
             of
             learning
             ,
             yet
             wanted
             they
             not
             (
             and
             those
             no
             small
             number
             )
             great
             Scholars
             ,
             men
             of
             acute
             parts
             and
             raised
             abilities
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             run
             through
             the
             whole
             circle
             of
             the
             Sciences
             ,
             who
             daily
             came
             over
             to
             them
             :
             So
             Arnobius
             ,
             urging
             the
             triumphant
             power
             and
             efficacy
             which
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             over
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             
             who
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             would
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             in
             how
             short
             a
             time
             it
             has
             conquered
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             men
             of
             so
             great
             wit
             and
             parts
             ,
             
               Orators
               ,
               Grammarians
               ,
               Rhetoricians
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               Physicians
               ,
            
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             have
             thrown
             up
             those
             former
             sentimets
             ;
             of
             which
             but
             a
             little
             before
             they
             were
             so
             tenacious
             ,
             and
             have
             embraced
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             
             fast
             did
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             fill
             with
             the
             most
             eminent
             professors
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             known
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Nor
             were
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             more
             despised
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             
               weakness
               and
               ignorance
            
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             for
             their
             meanness
             and
             poverty
             ;
             they
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             
               de
               ultima
               faece
            
             ,
             as
             the
             scum
             and
             refuse
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             scarce
             a
             considerable
             man
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             .
             
             See
             
               (
               says
               the
               Heathen
               in
               Minucius
               Faelix
               )
            
             the
             most
             and
             best
             of
             all
             your
             party
             are
             a
             
               poor
               ,
               beggerly
               ,
               hungerstarv'd
            
             generation
             ,
             that
             have
             neither
             riches
             ,
             nor
             reputation
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             .
             This
             Charge
             (
             however
             impertinent
             ,
             seeing
             the
             goodness
             of
             any
             Religion
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             greatness
             of
             its
             professors
             )
             was
             yet
             as
             untrue
             as
             't
             was
             unreasonable
             ,
             the
             Christians
             having
             amongst
             them
             persons
             of
             the
             chiefest
             place
             and
             quality
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             years
             the
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Emperors
             themselves
             struck
             sail
             to
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             .
             When
             Scapula
             the
             President
             of
             Carthage
             threatned
             the
             Christians
             with
             severe
             and
             cruel
             usage
             ,
             Tertullian
             bids
             him
             bethink
             himself
             ;
             
             what
             wilt
             thou
             do
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             with
             so
             many
             
             thousands
             of
             men
             and
             women
             of
             every
             sex
             ,
             age
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ,
             as
             will
             freely
             offer
             themselves
             ?
             What
             fires
             ,
             what
             Swords
             wilt
             thou
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ?
             What
             is
             Carthage
             it self
             like
             to
             suffer
             ,
             if
             decimated
             by
             thee
             ;
             when
             every
             one
             shall
             find
             there
             his
             near
             Kindred
             and
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             there
             Matrons
             ,
             and
             men
             perhaps
             of
             
               thy
               own
            
             rank
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             principal
             persons
             ,
             and
             either
             the
             Kindred
             or
             Friends
             of
             those
             who
             are
             thy
             own
             nearest
             friends
             .
             Spare
             them
             therefore
             for
             
               your
               own
            
             sake
             ,
             if
             not
             
               for
               ours
            
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             persons
             of
             such
             quality
             in
             Afric
             (
             so
             remote
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             barbarous
             a
             Province
             )
             what
             may
             we
             suppose
             there
             were
             in
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             
             And
             in
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             vast
             spreading
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             though
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             be
             men
             of
             quite
             another
             way
             ,
             yet
             have
             we
             fill'd
             all
             places
             among
             you
             ,
             your
             
               Cities
               ,
               Islands
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Corporations
               ,
               Councils
               ,
            
             nay
             your
             Armies
             themselves
             ,
             your
             
               Tribes
               ,
               Companies
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             Palace
             ,
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             only
             your
             Temples
             we
             have
             left
             you
             free
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             Pliny
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
             tells
             him
             ,
             
             that
             Christianity
             had
             not
             only
             over-run
             City
             and
             
             Country
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             had
             infected
             many
             of
             every
             sex
             ,
             age
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             were
             no
             hard
             matter
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Histories
             and
             Martyrologies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nay
             from
             the
             Heathen
             Writers
             themselves
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             persons
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             and
             quality
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             embraced
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             seal'd
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             may
             suffice
             to
             give
             an
             account
             only
             of
             some
             few
             .
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             Saints
             which
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             were
             in
             Nero's
             Palace
             ,
             we
             find
             many
             considerable
             persons
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             near
             a
             kin
             to
             the
             Emperour
             under
             the
             reign
             of
             Domitian
             (
             that
             cruel
             Prince
             and
             persecutor
             of
             Christians
             )
             entertaining
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             first
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             account
             which
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             the
             famous
             Historian
             gives
             us
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Domitian's
             Reign
             he
             condemned
             many
             (
             some
             whereof
             were
             slain
             ,
             
             others
             stript
             of
             their
             estates
             )
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             
               Flavius
               Clemens
            
             the
             Consul
             ,
             his
             own
             Cousin-german
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             
               Flavia
               Domitilla
            
             ,
             near
             akin
             also
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             Atheism
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             for
             that
             they
             had
             embrac'd
             the
             Rites
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             
             Jews
             .
             His
             Nephew
             Clemens
             he
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             his
             Wife
             Domitilla
             he
             banished
             into
             the
             Island
             Pandateria
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             also
             he
             put
             to
             death
             
               Acilius
               Glabrio
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             together
             with
             Trajan
             had
             been
             Consul
             the
             year
             before
             .
             That
             the
             persons
             here
             describ'd
             were
             Christians
             ,
             is
             plain
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             Charge
             of
             Atheism
             here
             fastned
             upon
             them
             (
             the
             common
             and
             familiar
             accusation
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             given
             to
             Christianity
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             we
             observ'd
             before
             )
             and
             partly
             because
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             passed
             over
             to
             the
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             than
             to
             mistake
             Christians
             for
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             them
             so
             ,
             because
             both
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             being
             Jews
             born
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             first
             published
             and
             planted
             there
             .
             And
             that
             which
             may
             give
             some
             more
             countenance
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Suetonius
             speaking
             of
             Domitian's
             condemning
             this
             
               Fl.
               Clemens
            
             ,
             
             represents
             him
             as
             a
             man
             
               contemtissimae
               inertiae
            
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             contemptibly
             dull
             and
             sluggish
             person
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             was
             generally
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             an
             useless
             and
             unactive
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             
             have
             occasion
             by
             and
             by
             more
             particularly
             to
             remark
             .
             Besides
             this
             
               Fl.
               Domitilla
            
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             Clemens
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             his
             Neece
             by
             the
             Sister's
             side
             (
             unless
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             mistook
             ,
             and
             put
             down
             Wife
             for
             Neece
             ,
             which
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             ,
             seeing
             both
             may
             very
             well
             consist
             together
             )
             who
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             informs
             us
             )
             was
             with
             many
             more
             banished
             by
             Domitian
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
             into
             the
             Island
             Pontia
             ,
             and
             there
             put
             to
             death
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             whose
             persecutions
             and
             martyrdoms
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             are
             recorded
             by
             Heathen-writers
             themselves
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             principally
             intends
             Brettius
             or
             Brutius
             the
             Historian
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             cites
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             there
             quotes
             this
             very
             passage
             ,
             
               That
               under
            
             Domitian
             
               many
               of
               the
               Christians
               suffered
               martyrdom
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               was
            
             Fl.
             Domitilla
             ,
             Sister's
             
               side
               to
            
             Fl.
             Clemens
             
               the
               Consul
               ,
               who
               for
               being
               a
               Christian
               was
               banished
               into
               the
               Island
            
             Pontia
             .
             She
             is
             said
             after
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hard
             and
             tedious
             usage
             to
             have
             been
             burnt
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             house
             wherein
             she
             was
             ;
             her
             memory
             celebrated
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Kalendar
            
             upon
             the
             seventh
             of
             May.
             
             
          
           
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             Christianity
             getting
             ground
             under
             the
             quiet
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Commodus
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             greatest
             birth
             and
             fortunes
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
             together
             with
             their
             whole
             Families
             flock'd
             over
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             Amongst
             whom
             was
             Apollonius
             ,
             a
             man
             famous
             for
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             all
             polite
             humane
             literature
             ,
             who
             so
             gallantly
             pleaded
             his
             cause
             before
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             was
             himself
             a
             Senatour
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             Hierom
             informs
             us
             .
             
             I
             shall
             but
             mention
             one
             instance
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             
             whom
             Eusebius
             expresly
             affirms
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Emperours
             that
             was
             so
             ;
             followed
             herein
             by
             a
             whole
             troop
             both
             of
             ancient
             and
             modern
             Writers
             .
             Nay
             we
             are
             told
             by
             some
             a
             formal
             story
             ,
             that
             this
             Philip
             and
             his
             Son
             were
             converted
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Pontius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             
             and
             baptized
             by
             Fabiam
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             smoothness
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             authorities
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             scarcely
             probable
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             of
             so
             bad
             a
             life
             ,
             guilty
             of
             such
             enormous
             villanies
             ,
             as
             that
             Emperour
             was
             ,
             should
             either
             be
             ,
             or
             be
             thought
             a
             Christian
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             not
             presently
             ring
             
             of
             it
             .
             Certain
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             all
             Historians
             of
             that
             time
             are
             wholly
             silent
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             any
             Writer
             ,
             either
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             before
             Eusebius
             .
             Nay
             Origen
             who
             wrote
             his
             Book
             in
             defence
             of
             Christianity
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             very
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             about
             this
             very
             time
             (
             nay
             and
             two
             Epistles
             ,
             one
             to
             Philip
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             his
             Wife
             Severa
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Eusebius
             )
             yet
             not
             only
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             have
             made
             greatly
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             tacitely
             implies
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             For
             Celsus
             reproving
             the
             boldness
             and
             petulancy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             but
             bring
             over
             the
             present
             Emperours
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             all
             other
             men
             would
             quickly
             be
             brought
             over
             :
             Origen
             point
             blanck
             denies
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             there
             's
             no
             need
             of
             any
             answer
             ,
             
             for
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Christians
             ever
             said
             so
             .
             An
             answer
             which
             surely
             he
             would
             not
             have
             given
             ,
             had
             the
             Emperour
             at
             that
             time
             been
             a
             Christian
             ;
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             many
             other
             intimations
             which
             might
             be
             produc'd
             out
             of
             that
             Book
             against
             it
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             Eutropius
             reports
             ,
             that
             Philip
             and
             his
             Son
             being
             slain
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             were
             yet
             
             
               inter
               Divos
               relati
               ,
               deified
            
             ,
             or
             advanced
             into
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Gods.
             An
             honour
             which
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Senate
             would
             not
             have
             done
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             either
             been
             ,
             or
             but
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             Christians
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             himself
             (
             in
             whom
             the
             first
             footsteps
             of
             this
             story
             appear
             )
             builds
             it
             upon
             no
             better
             a
             foundation
             ,
             
             than
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             bare
             tradition
             and
             report
             .
             That
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             given
             both
             birth
             and
             colour
             to
             the
             story
             is
             this
             .
             One
             Philippus
             an
             illustrious
             person
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Severus
             ,
             
             was
             a
             long
             time
             Governour
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             
             he
             by
             the
             means
             of
             his
             Daughter
             Eugenia
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             under
             whose
             shelter
             the
             Christians
             there
             enjoyed
             great
             peace
             and
             favour
             (
             nay
             the
             story
             adds
             ,
             though
             certainly
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             till
             the
             Emperour
             being
             acquainted
             with
             his
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             presently
             remov'd
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Successor
             Terentius
             caus'd
             him
             to
             be
             secretly
             murdered
             and
             made
             away
             .
             This
             (
             if
             any
             thing
             )
             was
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             more
             probable
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             honour
             and
             excellency
             of
             that
             employment
             ,
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             Offices
             
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             the
             command
             and
             state
             little
             less
             than
             regal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Emperours
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             this
             Philip
             (
             wherein
             they
             reproach
             him
             for
             ingratitude
             and
             apostasie
             )
             tell
             him
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             he
             was
             made
             a
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             chosen
             President
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Accordingly
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Egypt
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Historians
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             
               Notitia
               Imperii
            
             )
             was
             
               Praefectus
               Augustalis
            
             ;
             and
             how
             easie
             was
             it
             to
             mistake
             
               Philippus
               Augustus
            
             for
             
               Philippus
               Augustalis
            
             ?
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             falseness
             of
             that
             charge
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             such
             a
             
               sorry
               inconsiderable
            
             people
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             been
             as
             mean
             and
             poor
             ,
             as
             the
             malice
             and
             cruelty
             of
             their
             adversaries
             did
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             no
             real
             prejudice
             to
             their
             cause
             ,
             nor
             any
             great
             hurt
             to
             them
             .
             That
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             are
             accused
             to
             be
             
               poor
               (
               says
               Octavius
               in
               answer
               to
               Caecilius
               his
               charge
               )
            
             't
             is
             not
             our
             dishonour
             ,
             but
             our
             glory
             ;
             the
             mind
             as
             't
             is
             dissolv'd
             by
             plenty
             and
             luxury
             ,
             so
             't
             is
             strengthened
             and
             girt
             close
             by
             indigence
             and
             frugality
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             can
             that
             man
             be
             poor
             ,
             who
             wants
             not
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             greedy
             of
             what
             's
             another
             mans
             ,
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             and
             towards
             
             God
             ?
             that
             man
             is
             rather
             poor
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             has
             a
             
               great
               deal
            
             desires
             more
             :
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             poor
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             when
             he
             was
             born
             ;
             the
             Birds
             live
             without
             any
             patrimony
             entail'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             find
             pastures
             every
             day
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             born
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             all
             which
             we
             fully
             enjoy
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             covet
             them
             :
             much
             lighter
             and
             happier
             does
             he
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             burdened
             by
             the
             way
             with
             an
             unnecessary
             load
             of
             riches
             :
             and
             yet
             did
             we
             think
             estates
             so
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             beg
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             might
             well
             afford
             a
             little
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             we
             had
             rather
             despise
             them
             than
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             and
             rather
             chuse
             innocency
             and
             patience
             ,
             desiring
             more
             to
             be
             good
             than
             to
             be
             great
             and
             prodigal
             .
             If
             we
             endure
             outward
             sufferings
             and
             tortures
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             so
             much
             pain
             as
             't
             is
             a
             warfare
             ;
             our
             courage
             is
             encreased
             by
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             calamity
             is
             very
             oft
             the
             discipline
             of
             virtue
             ;
             the
             nerves
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             without
             exercise
             would
             grow
             loose
             and
             faint
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             is
             neither
             unable
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             not
             yet
             negligent
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             but
             trys
             and
             examines
             every
             ones
             temper
             in
             an
             
             adverse
             state
             ,
             as
             
               Gold
               is
               tryed
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             Besides
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             sight
             very
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             behold
             a
             Christian
             conflicting
             with
             grief
             and
             misery
             ,
             preparing
             himself
             to
             encounter
             threatenings
             and
             torments
             ,
             pressing
             in
             upon
             the
             very
             noise
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             maintaining
             his
             liberty
             against
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             only
             yielding
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             he
             wholly
             is
             ,
             coming
             off
             from
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             adversity
             with
             victory
             and
             triumph
             .
             So
             argues
             that
             
               excellent
               person
            
             (
             and
             who
             ever
             reads
             him
             in
             his
             native
             language
             must
             confess
             it
             )
             with
             equal
             strength
             of
             
               eloquence
               and
               reason
            
             ,
             where
             he
             also
             briefly
             touches
             that
             objection
             so
             common
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             if
             Christians
             were
             so
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             oppressed
             with
             so
             many
             miseries
             ▪
             and
             troubles
             ,
             
             and
             not
             come
             in
             to
             vindicate
             and
             relieve
             them
             :
             an
             argument
             fully
             cleared
             by
             Arnobius
             ,
             
             Lactantius
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Apologists
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             they
             were
             charged
             as
             a
             very
             useless
             and
             unserviceable
             people
             ,
             that
             contributed
             nothing
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             nay
             as
             destructive
             and
             pernicious
             to
             humane
             
             society
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             all
             those
             mischiefs
             and
             calamities
             that
             befel
             the
             world
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             their
             being
             useless
             as
             to
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             
             hear
             what
             Tertullian
             says
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             How
             can
             this
             be
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             when
             we
             live
             amongst
             you
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             
               diet
               ,
               habit
               ,
               manner
            
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             life
             ?
             we
             are
             no
             Brachmans
             or
             
               Indian
               Gymnosophists
            
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             Woods
             ,
             and
             banish
             themselves
             from
             all
             civil
             life
             :
             we
             are
             not
             unmindful
             of
             what
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             great
             Creator
             ,
             and
             therefore
             despise
             none
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             though
             careful
             to
             use
             them
             with
             temperance
             and
             sobriety
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             live
             not
             in
             the
             world
             without
             the
             use
             of
             your
             
               Markets
               ,
               Shambles
               ,
               Bathes
               ,
               Taverns
               ,
               Shops
               ,
               Stables
               ,
               your
               Marts
               ,
            
             and
             other
             ways
             of
             humane
             commerce
             :
             we
             
               go
               to
               Sea
            
             with
             you
             ,
             
               bear
               Arms
               ,
               till
            
             and
             
               improve
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             use
             merchandize
             ,
             we
             undergo
             Trades
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             expose
             our
             works
             to
             your
             use
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             we
             can
             seem
             unserviceable
             to
             your
             affairs
             ,
             with
             which
             and
             by
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             
             I
             see
             not
             .
             Certainly
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             if
             any
             have
             cause
             truly
             to
             complain
             of
             our
             being
             unprofitable
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Bawds
               ,
               Panders
               ,
               Pimps
               ,
               Hectors
               and
               Ruffians
               ,
               sellers
               of
               poyson
               ,
               Magicians
               ,
               
               Southsayers
               ,
               Wizards
               ,
            
             and
             Astrologers
             :
             and
             to
             be
             unserviceable
             to
             these
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             serviceableness
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             they
             pleaded
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             their
             Religion
             was
             highly
             beneficial
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             contributed
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             happiness
             of
             mankind
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             some
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             shie
             of
             engaging
             in
             Wars
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             forward
             to
             undergo
             publick
             places
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             ;
             but
             (
             besides
             that
             this
             was
             only
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             
               private
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             common
             and
             current
             practice
             or
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             it
             arose
             partly
             from
             some
             mistaken
             passages
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             turning
             
               Evangelical
               Counsels
            
             into
             
               positive
               precepts
            
             ;
             but
             principally
             because
             such
             Offices
             and
             Employments
             were
             usally
             clogg'd
             with
             such
             circumstances
             and
             conditions
             ,
             as
             obliged
             them
             to
             some
             things
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Christian
             Law
             :
             otherwise
             where
             they
             could
             do
             it
             without
             offering
             violence
             to
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             shunn'd
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             frequently
             bore
             Arms
             ,
             and
             discharged
             such
             Publick
             Offices
             as
             were
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             unknown
             to
             any
             that
             are
             never
             so
             little
             vers'd
             in
             the
             History
             
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             never
             were
             there
             better
             ,
             more
             faithful
             and
             resolute
             Souldiers
             ,
             more
             obedient
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             more
             ready
             to
             attempt
             the
             most
             hazardous
             enterprises
             ,
             never
             boggling
             at
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             could
             do
             without
             sin
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             amongst
             many
             others
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             that
             of
             the
             
               Thebaean
               Legion
            
             ,
             who
             being
             commanded
             upon
             a
             bloody
             and
             unlawful
             butchery
             ,
             
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             Christians
             their
             brethren
             ,
             meekly
             returned
             this
             answer
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Emperour
             Maximianus
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             served
             ;
             we
             offer
             our
             hands
             against
             any
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             count
             it
             unlawful
             to
             embrue
             them
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             innocent
             :
             our
             Swords
             know
             how
             to
             strike
             a
             Rebel
             or
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             wound
             those
             who
             are
             
               Citizens
               and
               guiltless
            
             ;
             we
             remember
             that
             we
             took
             up
             Arms
             for
             ,
             not
             against
             friends
             and
             fellow
             Citizens
             :
             we
             have
             always
             fought
             for
             justice
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             innocent
             ;
             these
             have
             been
             hitherto
             the
             price
             of
             those
             dangers
             that
             we
             have
             run
             upon
             ;
             we
             have
             fought
             for
             fidelity
             ,
             which
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             first
             keep
             it
             to
             
               our
               God.
            
             So
             far
             were
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             from
             refusing
             to
             engage
             in
             
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             Nay
             those
             of
             them
             who
             were
             so
             bound
             up
             by
             their
             private
             sentiments
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             think
             it
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             reckoned
             they
             otherways
             made
             equivalent
             compensation
             :
             thus
             when
             Celsus
             press'd
             the
             Christians
             to
             undergo
             publick
             Offices
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             the
             Emperours
             in
             their
             Wars
             ;
             
             Origen
             answers
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             though
             by
             a
             divine
             not
             humane
             help
             ,
             by
             praying
             for
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             prosperity
             and
             success
             ;
             above
             all
             men
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             fight
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             while
             we
             train
             our selves
             in
             exercises
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             contend
             by
             prayers
             for
             him
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             there
             were
             several
             other
             instances
             which
             the
             Christians
             pleaded
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             ,
             from
             being
             unserviceable
             to
             the
             good
             of
             mankind
             ,
             amongst
             which
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             take
             notice
             only
             of
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             really
             sought
             to
             reclaim
             men
             from
             vice
             and
             sin
             ,
             to
             a
             good
             and
             a
             virtuous
             life
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             (
             besides
             that
             they
             provided
             for
             mens
             highest
             and
             nearest
             interest
             ,
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             their
             eternal
             happiness
             in
             another
             life
             )
             they
             greatly
             consulted
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             places
             where
             they
             lived
             ;
             for
             vicious
             and
             
             wicked
             men
             are
             the
             pests
             and
             plagues
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             that
             taint
             and
             infect
             others
             by
             their
             bad
             examples
             or
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             entail
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             places
             of
             their
             residence
             ;
             whilst
             good
             men
             engage
             the
             favour
             and
             blessing
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             their
             counsels
             and
             examples
             bring
             over
             others
             to
             sobriety
             and
             virtue
             ,
             whereby
             they
             establish
             and
             strengthen
             the
             foundations
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             civil
             life
             ,
             and
             none
             so
             eminent
             for
             this
             as
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             great
             triumphant
             argument
             wherewith
             Origen
             at
             every
             turn
             exalts
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             
             this
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             find
             in
             the
             multitudes
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             who
             are
             delivered
             from
             that
             sink
             of
             vices
             ,
             wherein
             before
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             wallow
             :
             enquire
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             
             compare
             our
             former
             and
             our
             present
             course
             ,
             and
             you
             'll
             find
             in
             what
             filthiness
             and
             impieties
             they
             tumbled
             ,
             before
             they
             entertained
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             time
             that
             they
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             how
             gentle
             and
             moderate
             ,
             how
             grave
             and
             constant
             are
             they
             become
             ,
             
             and
             some
             so
             inflam'd
             with
             the
             love
             of
             purity
             ,
             that
             they
             forbear
             even
             what
             lawfully
             they
             might
             enjoy
             ;
             how
             largely
             are
             the
             
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             founded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             spread
             over
             all
             Nations
             ,
             consisting
             of
             such
             as
             are
             converted
             from
             innumerable
             evil
             ways
             to
             a
             better
             mind
             :
             And
             elsewhere
             vindicating
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             mischievous
             cavils
             of
             his
             adversary
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             us
             how
             't
             was
             impossible
             that
             could
             be
             pestilent
             and
             hurtful
             ,
             which
             had
             converted
             so
             many
             from
             their
             vices
             and
             debaucheries
             ,
             to
             a
             course
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             life
             of
             temperance
             and
             all
             other
             virtues
             :
             and
             the
             same
             he
             urges
             frequently
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             what
             greater
             kindness
             and
             benefit
             could
             be
             done
             to
             men
             ?
             
             Does
             Celsus
             call
             upon
             us
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             bear
             Offices
             for
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Country
             ;
             let
             him
             know
             that
             the
             Country
             is
             much
             more
             beholden
             to
             Christians
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             teach
             men
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             tutelar
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             that
             heavenly
             City
             that
             is
             above
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             live
             well
             may
             attain
             to
             ,
             though
             here
             they
             dwell
             in
             the
             smallest
             City
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Nor
             do
             the
             Christians
             thus
             employ
             themselves
             ,
             
             because
             they
             shun
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             the
             civil
             life
             ;
             but
             only
             reserve
             themselves
             for
             the
             more
             divine
             and
             ncessary
             
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             good
             and
             happiness
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             this
             they
             think
             very
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             care
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             of
             them
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             every
             day
             make
             them
             better
             ;
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             draw
             them
             to
             the
             belief
             and
             practice
             of
             piety
             and
             Religion
             ;
             that
             so
             worshipping
             God
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             doing
             what
             they
             can
             to
             instruct
             others
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             united
             to
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             blessed
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             that
             every
             one
             is
             converted
             to
             a
             pious
             and
             religious
             life
             .
          
           
             Theodoret
             discoursing
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             above
             any
             that
             were
             given
             by
             the
             best
             Philosophers
             or
             wisest
             men
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             gives
             them
             instances
             of
             whole
             Nations
             whom
             Christianity
             had
             brought
             off
             from
             the
             most
             brutish
             and
             savage
             manners
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             of
             the
             Persians
             who
             by
             the
             Laws
             given
             them
             by
             Zarada
             lived
             in
             incestuous
             mixtures
             with
             their
             own
             
               Mothers
               ,
               Sisters
            
             ,
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             lawful
             and
             warrantable
             practice
             ;
             till
             entertaining
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             threw
             off
             those
             abominable
             Laws
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             that
             
             temperance
             and
             chastity
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             us
             .
             And
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             dead
             ,
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             Beasts
             and
             Birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             since
             they
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             abstained
             from
             that
             piece
             of
             inhumanity
             ,
             and
             decently
             committed
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             from
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             restrained
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             or
             the
             bitterness
             of
             those
             torments
             which
             they
             underwent
             .
             The
             Massagetes
             who
             thought
             it
             the
             most
             miserable
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             dye
             any
             other
             than
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             all
             persons
             arrived
             to
             old
             age
             should
             be
             offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             and
             eaten
             ,
             no
             sooner
             submitted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             abhorred
             those
             barbarous
             and
             abominable
             Customs
             .
             The
             Tibarens
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             throw
             aged
             persons
             down
             the
             steepest
             Rocks
             ,
             left
             it
             off
             upon
             their
             embracing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             the
             Hyrcani
             and
             the
             Caspians
             reformed
             their
             manners
             ,
             who
             were
             formerly
             wont
             to
             keep
             Dogs
             on
             purpose
             to
             devour
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Scythians
             any
             longer
             together
             with
             their
             dead
             bury
             those
             alive
             who
             had
             been
             their
             nearest
             friends
             and
             kindred
             .
             So
             
             great
             a
             change
             
               (
               says
               my
               Author
            
             )
             did
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             make
             in
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             were
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Nations
             perswaded
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             Plato
             ,
             though
             the
             best
             of
             all
             Philosophers
             ,
             could
             never
             effect
             amongst
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             his
             own
             Fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             could
             never
             induce
             them
             to
             govern
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             and
             Institutions
             which
             he
             had
             prescribed
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             where
             the
             Gospel
             did
             not
             produce
             this
             effect
             to
             reclaim
             men
             from
             their
             vices
             and
             vanities
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             over
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             crucified
             Saviour
             ;
             yet
             had
             it
             this
             excellent
             influence
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             generally
             taught
             them
             better
             lessons
             ,
             refin'd
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             filled
             their
             minds
             with
             more
             useful
             and
             practical
             notions
             about
             Religion
             than
             they
             had
             before
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             it
             's
             mainly
             observable
             ,
             that
             those
             Philosophers
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             after
             the
             Gospel
             publickly
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wrote
             in
             a
             much
             more
             
               divine
               strain
            
             ,
             entertained
             more
             honourable
             and
             worthy
             sentiments
             about
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             men
             in
             their
             several
             capacities
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             their
             Sect
             that
             went
             before
             
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             conceive
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             so
             satisfactory
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             genius
             and
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             began
             then
             to
             fly
             abroad
             ,
             and
             to
             breathe
             in
             a
             freer
             air
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             but
             leave
             some
             tincture
             and
             savour
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             its
             most
             inveterate
             Enemies
             .
             
             Besides
             that
             many
             of
             them
             did
             more
             nearly
             converse
             with
             the
             Writings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             they
             read
             either
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             design
             to
             confute
             and
             answer
             them
             .
             This
             doubtless
             sharpned
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             better
             notions
             ,
             more
             useful
             precepts
             and
             rules
             of
             life
             ,
             than
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             any
             of
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             :
             witness
             those
             excellent
             and
             uncommon
             strains
             of
             piety
             that
             run
             through
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Seneca
               ,
               Epictetus
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Arrian
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Hierocles
               ,
               Plotinus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             of
             which
             I
             could
             give
             considerable
             instances
             ,
             were
             it
             necessary
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             as
             a
             specimen
             ,
             set
             down
             that
             Prayer
             wherewith
             Simplicius
             (
             Enemy
             enough
             to
             Christianity
             )
             concludes
             his
             Comment
             upon
             Epictetus
             :
             and
             thus
             he
             makes
             his
             address
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
           
             I
             Beseech
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             Father
             and
             guide
             of
             our
             rational
             powers
             ,
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             be
             mindful
             of
             those
             noble
             and
             generous
             natures
             with
             which
             thou
             hast
             invested
             us
             ;
             and
             assist
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             persons
             endued
             with
             self-moving
             principles
             ,
             we
             may
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             bodily
             and
             brutish
             passions
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             subdue
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             due
             and
             decent
             manner
             use
             them
             only
             as
             Organs
             and
             instruments
             .
             Help
             us
             through
             the
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             accurately
             to
             correct
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             it
             to
             those
             things
             that
             have
             a
             real
             existence
             .
             And
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             I
             beseech
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             perfectly
             dispel
             the
             mist
             that
             is
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             we
             may
             rightly
             understand
             what
             belongs
             either
             to
             God
             or
             man.
             
          
           
             Besides
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             sublime
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             composure
             is
             considerable
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               three
               parts
            
             ,
             and
             those
             addressed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             
               three
               persons
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             those
             in
             the
             
               blessed
               Trinity
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             (
             or
             Father
             )
             the
             Saviour
             (
             or
             Christ
             )
             and
             the
             
               light
               of
               truth
            
             (
             which
             even
             in
             Scripture
             is
             a
             common
             Periphrasis
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
            
             )
             whether
             he
             intended
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             it
             looks
             very
             like
             it
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             ordinarily
             wrought
             such
             miracles
             as
             were
             incomparably
             beneficial
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             curing
             diseases
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             rescuing
             possessed
             persons
             from
             the
             merciless
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             primitive
             times
             there
             were
             innumerable
             multitudes
             of
             possessed
             persons
             ,
             beyond
             what
             were
             in
             the
             Ages
             either
             before
             or
             since
             ;
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             doubtless
             permitting
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             there
             might
             be
             a
             fairer
             occasion
             of
             commending
             Christianity
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             there
             
             is
             nothing
             which
             we
             more
             commonly
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             than
             testimonies
             concerning
             their
             triumphant
             power
             over
             
               evil
               spirits
               :
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             discoursing
             of
             the
             end
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             subversion
             of
             Devils
             ,
             tells
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             so
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             by
             what
             is
             done
             before
             your
             eyes
             ;
             for
             many
             that
             were
             possessed
             by
             Devils
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             
               this
               City
            
             of
             yours
             ,
             whom
             all
             your
             
               Inchanters
               ,
               Sorcerers
            
             ,
             and
             Conjurers
             were
             not
             able
             to
             cure
             ,
             many
             of
             us
             Christians
             adjuring
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             have
             perfectly
             cured
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             cure
             ,
             disarming
             and
             driving
             out
             of
             men
             those
             Daemons
             that
             had
             seized
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             he
             affirms
             more
             than
             once
             and
             again
             in
             his
             discourse
             with
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             .
             
             Ironaeus
             arguing
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             did
             in
             his
             name
             many
             strange
             things
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             according
             as
             every
             one
             had
             received
             his
             gift
             ,
             some
             so
             signally
             expelling
             Devils
             ,
             that
             those
             out
             of
             whom
             they
             were
             cast
             came
             over
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             others
             foretelling
             
             future
             events
             :
             others
             curing
             men
             of
             the
             most
             grievous
             distempers
             ,
             by
             putting
             their
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             their
             former
             health
             :
             many
             that
             have
             been
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             lived
             many
             years
             amongst
             us
             :
             and
             indeed
             innumerable
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             are
             the
             gifts
             which
             God
             has
             every
             where
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             crucified
             Jesus
             ,
             many
             and
             great
             miracles
             are
             daily
             done
             to
             the
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             Tertullian
             appeals
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             commonly
             known
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             daily
             restrained
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             men
             ;
             
             and
             he
             tells
             Scapula
             the
             President
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             satisfied
             of
             this
             from
             his
             own
             Records
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             advocates
             who
             had
             themselves
             reaped
             this
             benefit
             from
             Christians
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             certain
             Notary
             ,
             and
             the
             Kinsman
             and
             Child
             of
             another
             ;
             besides
             divers
             other
             persons
             of
             note
             and
             quality
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             )
             who
             had
             been
             recovered
             either
             from
             Devils
             or
             from
             desperate
             Diseases
             :
             nay
             Severus
             the
             Father
             of
             Antoninus
             having
             been
             cured
             by
             being
             anointed
             with
             Oyl
             by
             Proculus
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             kept
             him
             in
             his
             Palace
             till
             his
             death
             ;
             whom
             Antoninus
             
             knew
             well
             ,
             having
             been
             himself
             nursed
             by
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             in
             his
             Apologie
             he
             challenges
             the
             Heathens
             to
             produce
             any
             possessed
             person
             before
             the
             publick
             Tribunals
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             spirit
             being
             commanded
             by
             any
             Christian
             shall
             then
             as
             truly
             confess
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Devil
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             he
             falsely
             boasts
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             god
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             putting
             the
             case
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             agree
             to
             retire
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             
             he
             asks
             them
             what
             protection
             they
             would
             then
             have
             left
             against
             the
             secret
             and
             invisible
             attempts
             of
             Devils
             ,
             
             who
             made
             such
             havock
             both
             of
             their
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             whom
             the
             Christians
             so
             freely
             expelled
             and
             drove
             out
             ;
             
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             sufficient
             piece
             of
             revenge
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             should
             leave
             them
             open
             to
             the
             uncontrouled
             possession
             of
             those
             evil
             spirits
             .
             'T
             were
             endless
             to
             produce
             all
             the
             testimonies
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             fetch'd
             from
             
               Origen
               ,
               Minucius
               Faelix
            
             ,
             
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Arnobius
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             
             and
             all
             the
             old
             Apologists
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             (
             some
             whereof
             I
             have
             briefly
             noted
             in
             the
             Margin
             )
             who
             constantly
             pleaded
             this
             as
             a
             mighty
             and
             uncontroulable
             argument
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             divinity
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             of
             
             their
             great
             usefulness
             to
             mankind
             ;
             nay
             this
             miraculous
             power
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             some
             considerable
             time
             after
             Constantine
             and
             the
             world
             was
             become
             Christian
             ,
             
             as
             appears
             from
             S.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             do
             not
             give
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             miracles
             which
             are
             reported
             by
             S.
             Hierom
             ,
             
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             
               Hilarion
               ,
               Paulus
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ;
             or
             by
             Palladius
             in
             his
             
               Historia
               Lausiaca
            
             ;
             yet
             doubtless
             many
             of
             them
             were
             very
             true
             and
             real
             ;
             
             God
             withdrawing
             this
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             as
             Christianity
             gained
             faster
             footing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             Church
             to
             those
             standing
             methods
             by
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             managed
             and
             governed
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             case
             was
             thus
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             world
             was
             beholden
             to
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             pests
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             counted
             and
             called
             the
             
               common
               enemies
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             complains
             ;
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             publick
             calamities
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             their
             sakes
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             vengeance
             did
             so
             often
             remarkably
             haunt
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             common
             out-cry
             ;
             if
             the
             City
             be
             besieged
             
               (
               says
               Tertullian
            
             )
             if
             any
             thing
             happen
             ill
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Garrisons
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Islands
             ,
             presently
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             '
             
               t
               is
               because
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             :
             
             they
             conspire
             the
             ruine
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             thirst
             after
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             patronizing
             their
             hatred
             with
             this
             vain
             pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             publick
             misfortunes
             and
             calamities
             ;
             if
             Tiber
             overflow
             the
             walls
             ,
             if
             the
             Nile
             do
             not
             (
             as
             't
             is
             wont
             )
             overflow
             the
             fields
             ,
             if
             the
             Heaven
             do
             not
             keep
             its
             accustomed
             course
             ,
             if
             an
             Earthquake
             happen
             ,
             if
             a
             Famine
             ,
             or
             a
             Plague
             ,
             presently
             the
             cry
             is
             ,
             
               away
               with
               the
               Christians
               to
               the
               Lions
               .
            
             Thus
             Demetrian
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Afric
             objected
             to
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             thank
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             wars
             did
             oftener
             arise
             ,
             that
             Plagues
             and
             Famines
             did
             rage
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             immoderate
             and
             excessive
             rains
             hindred
             the
             kindly
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             .
             The
             same
             ,
             
             Arnobius
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             were
             wont
             to
             object
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             it
             as
             sure
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             dictated
             by
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Christians
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             had
             been
             well-nigh
             undone
             ,
             mankind
             has
             been
             over-run
             with
             infinite
             kinds
             of
             evil
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             gods
             themselves
             had
             withdrawn
             that
             solemn
             care
             and
             providence
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             
             superintend
             humane
             affairs
             .
             Nay
             so
             hot
             and
             common
             was
             this
             Charge
             amongst
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             broke
             in
             upon
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             was
             forced
             to
             write
             those
             excellent
             Books
             
               De
               Civit.
               Dei
            
             ,
             
             purposely
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             objection
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             and
             at
             his
             request
             Orosius
             wrote
             his
             seven
             Books
             of
             History
             against
             the
             Pagans
             .
             
             Omitting
             some
             of
             the
             answers
             given
             by
             the
             Fathers
             (
             as
             being
             probably
             less
             solid
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             proper
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             miseries
             happened
             ,
             and
             things
             grew
             worse
             in
             this
             
               old
               age
            
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             world
             daily
             growing
             more
             feeble
             and
             decrepit
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             things
             had
             been
             
               foretold
               by
               God
            
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             two
             arguments
             largely
             and
             strongly
             pleaded
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             :
             that
             those
             evils
             were
             properly
             resolvable
             into
             natural
             causes
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             not
             presently
             evil
             ,
             because
             it
             crosses
             our
             ease
             and
             interest
             as
             Arnobius
             answers
             :
             passing
             by
             these
             )
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             only
             of
             two
             things
             which
             the
             Christians
             pleaded
             in
             this
             case
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             do
             very
             well
             to
             seek
             the
             
               true
               causes
            
             of
             these
             
             things
             nearer
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             whether
             't
             was
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             was
             thus
             offended
             with
             them
             ;
             there
             being
             very
             just
             reasons
             to
             think
             so
             .
             Tertullian
             points
             them
             to
             such
             causes
             as
             these
             .
             
             First
             ,
             their
             horrible
             affronting
             their
             
               natural
               notions
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               when
               they
               knew
               God
               ,
               they
               glorified
               him
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               neither
               were
               thankful
               ,
               but
               became
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               their
               foolish
               heart
               was
               darkned
               ,
               and
               they
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               uncorruptible
               God
               into
               an
               Image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               birds
               ,
               and
               four
               footed
               beasts
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Paul
             had
             told
             them
             long
             before
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             't
             was
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             ,
             
             that
             God
             was
             more
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             him
             worshipped
             pieces
             of
             wood
             and
             Statues
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             Genii
             and
             Devils
             ,
             than
             with
             those
             who
             sincerely
             paid
             their
             adorations
             to
             him
             alone
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Passing
             by
             God
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             all
             goodness
             and
             innocence
             ,
             and
             the
             severe
             revenger
             of
             all
             impiety
             ,
             they
             tumbled
             themselves
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             vice
             and
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             followed
             close
             at
             their
             heels
             .
             
             You
             are
             angry
             
               (
               says
               Cyprian
            
             )
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             ,
             
             as
             if
             in
             living
             ill
             you
             deserved
             well
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             all
             that
             has
             happened
             to
             you
             were
             not
             less
             and
             lighter
             than
             your
             sins
             :
             and
             thou
             ,
             Demetrian
             ,
             who
             art
             a
             Judge
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             a
             Judge
             of
             thy
             self
             ,
             inspect
             the
             retirements
             of
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             behold
             thy self
             now
             ,
             who
             shalt
             one
             day
             be
             seen
             naked
             by
             all
             ;
             and
             thou
             wilt
             find
             thy self
             enslav'd
             and
             led
             captive
             by
             some
             sins
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             shouldst
             thou
             wonder
             that
             the
             flames
             of
             the
             divine
             anger
             should
             rise
             higher
             ,
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             do
             daily
             administer
             more
             fuel
             to
             it
             :
             an
             answer
             which
             he
             there
             prosecutes
             to
             very
             excellent
             purpose
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Their
             prodigious
             unthankfulness
             to
             God
             for
             all
             the
             former
             blessings
             they
             had
             received
             from
             him
             :
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             ingrateful
             ,
             they
             were
             highly
             guilty
             ,
             and
             God
             could
             not
             but
             punish
             them
             ;
             had
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             whom
             in
             part
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             and
             been
             observant
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             this
             case
             have
             found
             him
             a
             much
             more
             propitious
             ,
             than
             an
             angry
             Deity
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             tells
             them
             .
             Upon
             these
             and
             such
             like
             accounts
             ,
             they
             might
             well
             conclude
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             did
             press
             so
             hard
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             had
             no
             true
             reason
             to
             
             lay
             the
             fault
             at
             any
             other
             door
             but
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             point
             blank
             denied
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             especially
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             world
             had
             been
             sadly
             and
             frequently
             pestered
             with
             such
             evils
             and
             miseries
             long
             before
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             appeared
             in
             it
             :
             I
             pray
             
               (
               says
               Tertullian
            
             )
             what
             miseries
             did
             overwhelm
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             even
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             before
             the
             times
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             have
             we
             not
             read
             of
             Hierapolis
             ,
             and
             the
             Islands
             of
             Delos
             ,
             and
             Rhodes
             ,
             and
             Cos
             destroyed
             with
             many
             thousands
             of
             men
             ?
             does
             not
             Plato
             speak
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Asia
             and
             
               Afric
               swallowed
               up
            
             by
             the
             Atlantic
             Sea
             ?
             an
             Earthquake
             drank
             up
             the
             Corinthan
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Ocean
             rent
             off
             Sicilia
             from
             Italy
             :
             not
             to
             ask
             where
             were
             the
             Christians
             ,
             the
             great
             contemners
             of
             your
             gods
             ?
             but
             where
             were
             
               your
               gods
            
             themselves
             ,
             when
             the
             Flood
             over-ran
             the
             world
             ?
             Palestine
             had
             not
             yet
             received
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             much
             less
             had
             the
             Christians
             sat
             down
             there
             ,
             when
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             and
             the
             adjacent
             parts
             were
             
             burnt
             up
             by
             a
             shower
             of
             
               fire
               and
               Brimstone
            
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Country
             smells
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Nor
             could
             Tuscia
             and
             Campania
             complain
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             when
             a
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             destroyed
             the
             Vulsinii
             and
             the
             Pompeii
             .
             None
             as
             yet
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             Hannibal
             at
             Cannae
             made
             such
             a
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Rings
             that
             he
             took
             
               (
               which
               were
               the
               honourable
               Badges
               of
               none
               but
               Roman
               Knights
               )
            
             were
             measured
             by
             the
             Bushel
             :
             they
             were
             all
             your
             gods
             that
             then
             had
             the
             general
             worship
             ,
             when
             the
             Gauls
             took
             the
             Capitol
             it self
             .
             So
             smartly
             does
             that
             grave
             man
             retort
             their
             own
             arguments
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Arnobius
             fully
             and
             elegantly
             pursues
             this
             ,
             
             that
             
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               former
               times
               were
               no
               better
               than
               these
               ,
            
             which
             they
             so
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             run
             over
             the
             Annals
             and
             Records
             that
             were
             written
             in
             all
             languages
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             find
             that
             all
             Nations
             had
             frequently
             had
             their
             common
             miseries
             and
             devastations
             :
             the
             clearing
             of
             which
             was
             likewise
             the
             great
             design
             Orosius
             proposed
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             in
             drawing
             down
             the
             History
             of
             the
             world
             through
             all
             the
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             since
             the
             coming
             of
             
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             world
             had
             been
             in
             a
             better
             and
             more
             prosperous
             state
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             especially
             when
             ever
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             met
             with
             any
             favour
             and
             encouragement
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             Tertullian
             gives
             :
             
             although
             we
             should
             compare
             present
             with
             former
             miseries
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             much
             lighter
             now
             ,
             since
             God
             sent
             Christians
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             since
             then
             ,
             innocency
             has
             ballanced
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             and
             there
             have
             been
             many
             who
             have
             interceded
             with
             Heaven
             .
             
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             in
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             (
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Justin
             himself
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             reads
             him
             ,
             the
             man
             betraying
             himself
             openly
             enough
             to
             have
             liv'd
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               prevailing
               Christianity
            
             )
             putting
             this
             question
             ,
             whether
             paganism
             was
             not
             the
             better
             Religion
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             under
             it
             there
             was
             great
             prosperity
             and
             abundance
             ,
             whereas
             't
             was
             quite
             otherwise
             since
             Christianity
             came
             in
             fashion
             ;
             he
             answers
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             (
             besides
             that
             plenty
             was
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             Christians
             being
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             rather
             by
             the
             holiness
             than
             the
             prosperity
             of
             their
             Religion
             )
             there
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             abundance
             in
             these
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
             by
             how
             much
             there
             were
             fewer
             Wars
             ,
             than
             was
             while
             Paganism
             governed
             the
             world
             .
             Never
             were
             wars
             more
             succesfully
             managed
             ,
             never
             was
             prosperity
             more
             triumphant
             ,
             than
             when
             Christians
             met
             with
             kind
             entertainment
             .
             
               Melito
               ▪
            
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             in
             an
             Oration
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Christians
             (
             part
             whereof
             is
             yet
             extant
             in
             Eusebius
             )
             tells
             him
             that
             Christianity
             commencing
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Augustus
             was
             a
             good
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
             and
             that
             ever
             since
             ,
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             had
             encreased
             :
             of
             whom
             he
             being
             the
             Heir
             and
             Successor
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             better
             assure
             it
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             than
             by
             protecting
             that
             Religion
             that
             had
             been
             born
             and
             bred
             up
             together
             with
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             his
             Ancestors
             amongst
             other
             Religions
             had
             had
             an
             esteem
             and
             honour
             :
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             better
             argument
             ,
             that
             this
             Religion
             contributed
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             with
             which
             it
             began
             and
             had
             grown
             up
             )
             than
             that
             since
             the
             Reign
             of
             Augustus
             no
             misfortune
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             mens
             wishes
             every
             thing
             had
             hapned
             to
             be
             magnificent
             and
             prosperous
             .
             Hence
             
             Eusebius
             notes
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             commonly
             flourished
             ,
             
             while
             Christianity
             was
             protected
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             things
             began
             to
             go
             to
             rack
             ,
             
             and
             their
             ancient
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             could
             not
             be
             retrieved
             ,
             till
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             was
             restored
             to
             the
             Christians
             :
             therefore
             Cyprian
             tells
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             
             that
             their
             cruelty
             to
             the
             Christians
             was
             one
             of
             those
             crying
             sins
             that
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             inflict
             so
             many
             heavy
             miseries
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             refusing
             to
             worship
             God
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unjustly
             persecuting
             those
             innocent
             persons
             that
             did
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             methods
             of
             rage
             and
             fierceness
             .
             So
             little
             hand
             had
             the
             Christians
             in
             entailing
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             Enemies
             rather
             wilfully
             pull'd
             it
             down
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Charges
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             respecting
             their
             life
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Primitive
               Christians
               accused
               of
               the
               grossest
               sins
               ,
               Sacriledge
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               particular
               consideration
               of
               these
               referred
               to
               their
               proper
               places
               .
               What
               they
               offered
               in
               the
               general
               for
               their
               vindication
               considered
               .
               They
               openly
               asserted
               their
               innocency
               ,
               and
               appealed
               to
               the
               known
               piety
               of
               their
               lives
               .
               None
               accounted
               Christians
               ,
               however
               eminent
               in
               profession
               ,
               unless
               their
               lives
               answerable
               .
               Their
               abstaining
               from
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               or
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               symbolized
               with
               the
               idolatrous
               Rites
               of
               the
               Heathens
               .
               Their
               being
               willing
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               strictest
               tryal
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               severely
               punished
               ,
               if
               found
               guilty
               of
               those
               crimes
               .
               Their
               complaints
               of
               being
               (
               generally
               )
               condemned
               ,
               meerly
               for
               bearing
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               .
               They
               greatly
               gloried
               in
               that
               title
               .
               This
               name
               prohibited
               by
               Julian
               ,
               and
               Christians
               commanded
               in
               scorn
               
               to
               be
               called
               Galilaeans
               .
               The
               Christians
               appealed
               for
               their
               vindication
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               impartial
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               acquitted
               .
               The
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Ser.
                 Grannianus
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
                 ,
                 M.
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 Trypho
              
               the
               Jew
               ,
               and
               Apollo's
               Oracle
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               The
               excellency
               of
               Christians
               if
               compared
               with
               the
               best
               of
               Heathens
               .
               All
               such
               disowned
               for
               Christians
               ,
               as
               did
               not
               exactly
               conform
               to
               the
               rule
               and
               discipline
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             ALL
             the
             attempts
             that
             had
             been
             hitherto
             made
             against
             the
             honour
             and
             reputation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             seemed
             but
             like
             the
             
               first
               skirmishings
            
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             main
             Battalia
             that
             was
             yet
             behind
             ,
             the
             Charge
             that
             was
             made
             against
             their
             
               moral
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
            
             ;
             and
             here
             they
             were
             accused
             at
             every
             turn
             of
             no
             less
             than
             
               Sacriledge
               ,
               Sedition
            
             ,
             and
             High-Treason
             ,
             of
             incest
             and
             
               promiscuous
               mixtures
            
             ,
             of
             murder
             ,
             and
             
               eating
               the
               flesh
               of
               Infants
            
             at
             their
             sacramental
             Feasts
             :
             These
             were
             sad
             and
             horrid
             crimes
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             been
             true
             ,
             would
             justly
             have
             made
             Christianity
             stink
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             all
             sober
             and
             considering
             men
             :
             but
             they
             were
             as
             false
             as
             
             they
             were
             black
             and
             hellish
             :
             the
             particular
             Answers
             to
             these
             Charges
             (
             together
             with
             some
             things
             relating
             to
             matters
             of
             Worship
             )
             shall
             be
             considered
             hereafter
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             fall
             in
             in
             their
             more
             proper
             places
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             at
             present
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             general
             vindication
             which
             the
             Christians
             made
             of
             themselves
             ,
             from
             these
             Indictments
             that
             were
             brought
             in
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             they
             pleaded
             lyes
             especially
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             did
             openly
             assert
             and
             maintain
             their
             innocency
             ,
             and
             shew
             by
             their
             lives
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             of
             quite
             another
             make
             and
             temper
             ,
             than
             their
             Enemies
             did
             generally
             represent
             them
             :
             their
             Religion
             and
             way
             of
             life
             was
             admired
             by
             all
             :
             who
             
               (
               says
               S.
               Clement
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               )
            
             did
             ever
             dwell
             amongst
             you
             ,
             
             that
             did
             not
             approve
             of
             your
             excellent
             and
             unshaken
             Faith
             ;
             that
             did
             not
             wonder
             at
             your
             sober
             and
             moderate
             piety
             in
             Christ
             ?
             you
             were
             forward
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             adorned
             with
             a
             most
             virtuous
             and
             venerable
             conversation
             ,
             doing
             all
             things
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             his
             Laws
             and
             Commands
             written
             upon
             the
             tables
             of
             your
             hearts
             .
             They
             placed
             Religion
             
             then
             not
             in
             
               talking
               finely
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               living
               well
            
             .
             
             Amongst
             us
             
               (
               says
               Athenagoras
            
             )
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             mechanick
             persons
             ,
             and
             old
             women
             ,
             although
             not
             able
             to
             discourse
             and
             dispute
             for
             the
             usefulness
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             do
             yet
             demonstrate
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             ;
             they
             don't
             indeed
             critically
             weigh
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             recite
             elegant
             Orations
             ,
             but
             they
             manifest
             honest
             and
             virtuous
             actions
             ;
             while
             being
             buffeted
             they
             strike
             not
             again
             ,
             nor
             sue
             them
             at
             Law
             that
             spoil
             and
             plunder
             them
             ;
             
               Liberally
               give
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               ,
               and
               love
               their
               neighbours
               as
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             this
             we
             do
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             superintends
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             who
             made
             both
             us
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             must
             give
             to
             him
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             transactions
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             therefore
             we
             chuse
             the
             most
             moderate
             ,
             humane
             ,
             and
             benign
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             the
             most
             contemptible
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             we
             reckon
             that
             no
             evil
             in
             this
             life
             can
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             be
             called
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             little
             and
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             happiness
             which
             we
             hereafter
             look
             for
             from
             the
             great
             Judge
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             promised
             to
             those
             who
             are
             of
             
             an
             humble
             ,
             benign
             ,
             and
             moderate
             conversation
             .
             
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             gives
             us
             this
             short
             account
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             fairest
             possession
             we
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             entirely
             loving
             him
             ,
             and
             reckoning
             this
             the
             great
             business
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             no
             man
             is
             with
             us
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             accounted
             truly
             rich
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             and
             generous
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             pious
             and
             religious
             ,
             nor
             does
             any
             farther
             bear
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             he
             speaks
             and
             believes
             what
             is
             just
             and
             holy
             :
             
               so
               that
               this
               in
               short
               is
               the
               state
               of
               us
               who
               follow
               God
            
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             our
             desires
             ,
             such
             are
             our
             discourses
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             our
             discourses
             ,
             such
             are
             our
             actions
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             our
             actions
             ,
             such
             is
             our
             life
             ;
             so
             universally
             good
             is
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             Christians
             .
             Certainly
             none
             were
             ever
             greater
             Enemies
             to
             a
             naked
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             covering
             a
             bad
             life
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Do
             any
             live
             otherwise
             than
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             argument
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             though
             with
             their
             tongues
             they
             never
             so
             smoothly
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             not
             
               meer
               Professors
            
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             live
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             declares
             before
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             (
             
               says
               
               Basil
            
             )
             impose
             upon
             himself
             with
             inconsiderate
             words
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             
             yet
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             that
             title
             will
             be
             my
             shelter
             ;
             but
             hearken
             sinner
             ,
             all
             wicked
             men
             shall
             be
             bundled
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             divine
             vengeance
             shall
             be
             indifferently
             thrown
             into
             those
             merciless
             and
             devouring
             Flames
             .
          
           
             Nay
             so
             careful
             were
             they
             to
             avoid
             all
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             wide
             distance
             from
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             though
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             
             yet
             seemed
             to
             carry
             an
             
               ill
               colour
            
             with
             it
             ;
             this
             Origen
             tells
             Celsus
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             refused
             to
             do
             any
             honour
             to
             an
             Image
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             they
             should
             give
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             think
             that
             they
             ascribed
             divinity
             to
             them
             :
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             shunn'd
             all
             community
             with
             the
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
               abstaining
               from
               things
               strangled
            
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             been
             
               offered
               to
               Idols
            
             ,
             from
             frequenting
             the
             
               publick
               Bathes
            
             ,
             or
             going
             to
             the
             Sights
             and
             Shows
             ,
             because
             they
             seemed
             to
             owe
             their
             original
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             occasion
             of
             many
             gross
             enormities
             ;
             they
             refused
             to
             wear
             Crowns
             of
             Laurel
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             patronize
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             so
             in
             their
             sacred
             
             and
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             as
             appeared
             eminently
             in
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Severus
             and
             Caracalla
             ,
             when
             the
             Tribune
             delivering
             the
             donative
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             all
             came
             to
             receive
             it
             with
             Crowns
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             brought
             his
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             being
             demanded
             the
             reason
             ,
             answered
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             Tertullian's
             Book
             
               de
               Corona
               Militis
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             were
             willing
             to
             put
             themselves
             upon
             the
             strictest
             trial
             ,
             and
             to
             undergo
             the
             severest
             penalties
             ,
             if
             found
             guilty
             of
             those
             Crimes
             that
             were
             charged
             upon
             them
             :
             So
             their
             Apologist
             bespeaks
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             
             we
             beseech
             you
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             those
             things
             that
             are
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             may
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             found
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             their
             deserved
             punishment
             ,
             nay
             let
             them
             be
             more
             severely
             punished
             than
             other
             men
             :
             but
             if
             not
             guilty
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             innocent
             persons
             should
             suffer
             meerly
             upon
             report
             and
             clamour
             .
             And
             speaking
             of
             those
             that
             only
             took
             sanctuary
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             lived
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             they
             begg'd
             of
             them
             that
             such
             might
             be
             punished
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Athenagoras
             in
             his
             Embassy
             ,
             
             taking
             notice
             how
             their
             Enemies
             laid
             wait
             for
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             loaded
             them
             with
             heaps
             of
             reproaches
             ,
             charging
             them
             with
             things
             that
             never
             so
             much
             as
             entred
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             their
             accusers
             themselves
             were
             most
             guilty
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             offer
             ;
             let
             but
             any
             of
             us
             be
             convict
             of
             any
             crime
             either
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             and
             we
             refuse
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             nay
             are
             ready
             to
             undergo
             the
             most
             cruel
             and
             heavy
             penalty
             :
             but
             if
             we
             be
             only
             accused
             for
             our
             name
             (
             and
             to
             this
             day
             all
             our
             accusations
             are
             but
             the
             sigments
             of
             obscure
             and
             uncertain
             fame
             ,
             no
             Christian
             having
             ever
             been
             convict
             of
             any
             fault
             )
             then
             we
             hope
             it
             will
             become
             such
             
               wise
               ,
               gracious
            
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Princes
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             Laws
             as
             may
             secure
             us
             from
             those
             wrongs
             and
             injuries
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             so
             clear
             was
             their
             innocency
             ,
             that
             their
             bitterest
             adversaries
             durst
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             come
             to
             a
             fair
             open
             tryal
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             so
             certain
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             
               (
               says
               Tertullian
               to
               the
               Heathens
               )
            
             why
             then
             are
             we
             not
             treated
             in
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             all
             malefactors
             ;
             
             
             who
             have
             leave
             both
             by
             themselves
             and
             their
             advocates
             to
             defend
             their
             innocency
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             put
             in
             pleas
             ,
             it
             being
             unlawful
             to
             condemn
             any
             before
             they
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             have
             liberty
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             whereas
             Christians
             only
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             clear
             their
             cause
             ,
             maintain
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Judge
             able
             to
             pronounce
             righteous
             sentence
             :
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             justifie
             the
             publick
             odium
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             confess
             our selves
             Christians
             ,
             without
             ever
             examining
             of
             the
             crime
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             procedure
             against
             all
             other
             Delinquents
             ,
             whom
             't
             is
             not
             enough
             barely
             to
             charge
             to
             be
             
               murderers
               ,
               sacrilegious
            
             ,
             or
             incestuous
             ,
             or
             enemies
             to
             the
             Publick
             (
             the
             titles
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             us
             )
             unless
             they
             also
             take
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             manner
             ,
             time
             ,
             partners
             and
             accessories
             under
             examination
             .
             But
             no
             such
             favour
             is
             shewn
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             condemned
             without
             any
             inquisition
             passed
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             good
             reason
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             really
             find
             nothing
             to
             condemn
             them
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             being
             Christians
             .
             This
             one
             would
             think
             strange
             ,
             especially
             amongst
             a
             people
             so
             renowned
             for
             
             justice
             and
             equity
             as
             the
             Romans
             were
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             these
             times
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             ;
             therefore
             when
             Vrbicius
             the
             Prefect
             of
             Rome
             had
             condemned
             Ptolomeus
             meerly
             upon
             his
             confessing
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             one
             Lucius
             that
             stood
             by
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
             
               What
               strange
               course
               is
               this
               ,
               what
               infamous
               misdemeanour
               is
               this
               man
               guilty
               of
               ;
               that
               when
               he
               's
               no
               adulterer
               ,
               fornicator
               ,
               no
               murtherer
               ,
               no
               thief
               ,
               or
               robber
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               punish
               him
               only
               because
               he
               calls
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ?
               certainly
               ,
            
             Urbicius
             ,
             
               such
               justice
               as
               this
               does
               not
               become
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               or
               the
               Philosophy
               of
            
             Caesar
             
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               the
               sacred
               and
               venerable
               Senate
               .
            
             
             And
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             common
             accusation
             they
             had
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             such
             or
             
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               goodman
               ,
               only
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               I
               wonder
               at
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               but
               lately
               turned
               Christian
               .
            
             
             So
             Cyprian
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             reduces
             his
             adversary
             to
             this
             unavoidable
             dilemma
             ;
             chuse
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             either
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             or
             't
             is
             not
             ;
             
             if
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             kill
             every
             one
             that
             confesses
             it
             ?
             
             if
             it
             
               be
               not
            
             ,
             
             why
             dost
             thou
             persecute
             them
             that
             are
             innocent
             ?
             
             Hence
             we
             find
             nothing
             more
             common
             in
             the
             old
             Apologists
             ,
             
             than
             complaints
             concerning
             the
             unreasonableness
             
             of
             being
             accused
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             punished
             ,
             meerly
             for
             their
             name
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             first
             and
             great
             cause
             of
             all
             that
             hatred
             and
             cruelty
             that
             was
             exercised
             towards
             them
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             innocent
             name
             that
             was
             hated
             in
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             quarrel
             was
             about
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             Christian
             was
             guilty
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             't
             was
             this
             made
             him
             guilty
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             complains
             at
             every
             turn
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             mightily
             gloried
             in
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             were
             ambitious
             to
             own
             it
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ;
             
             therefore
             when
             Attalus
             the
             famous
             
               French
               Martyr
            
             was
             led
             about
             the
             Amphitheatre
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             hatred
             and
             derision
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             triumphed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             tablet
             was
             carried
             before
             him
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             THIS
             IS
             ATTALUS
             THE
             CHRISTIAN
             .
             
             And
             Sanctus
             another
             of
             them
             being
             oft
             asked
             by
             the
             President
             ,
             what
             his
             name
             was
             ,
             what
             his
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             Free-man
             or
             a
             Servant
             ,
             answered
             nothing
             more
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             professing
             this
             name
             to
             be
             Country
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             to
             him
             .
             Nay
             so
             great
             was
             the
             honour
             and
             value
             which
             they
             had
             for
             this
             name
             ,
             that
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             (
             whom
             we
             commonly
             
             call
             the
             Apostate
             )
             endeavoured
             by
             all
             ways
             to
             suppress
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             could
             not
             drive
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             might
             at
             least
             banish
             the
             name
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             only
             himself
             constantly
             call
             Christians
             Galilaeans
             ,
             
             but
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             only
             by
             that
             name
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             the
             sum
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             so
             buoy'd
             up
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             their
             innocency
             ,
             that
             they
             cared
             not
             who
             saw
             them
             ,
             were
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             scann'd
             and
             searched
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             open
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desired
             no
             other
             favour
             ,
             than
             that
             that
             Apologie
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             
             might
             be
             set
             out
             with
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             so
             people
             might
             come
             to
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             their
             case
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             delivered
             from
             false
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             these
             accusations
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             had
             been
             undeservedly
             exposed
             to
             so
             many
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             appealed
             for
             their
             vindication
             to
             the
             judgment
             and
             consciences
             of
             their
             more
             sober
             and
             impartial
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             were
             accordingly
             acquitted
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             guiltless
             of
             any
             hainous
             crimes
             .
             Pliny
             the
             younger
             being
             commanded
             
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             tells
             him
             ,
             
             that
             after
             the
             best
             estimate
             that
             he
             could
             take
             ,
             and
             the
             strictest
             inquisition
             that
             he
             could
             make
             by
             tortures
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             worse
             of
             them
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             early
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             solemn
             devotions
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             themselves
             under
             the
             most
             
               sacred
               obligations
            
             ;
             to
             commit
             no
             vice
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Religion
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             untoward
             and
             immoderate
             superstition
             .
             This
             is
             the
             testimony
             which
             that
             great
             man
             ,
             (
             who
             being
             Proconsul
             of
             Bithynia
             was
             capable
             to
             satisfy
             himself
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             no
             less
             diligent
             to
             search
             into
             the
             matter
             )
             gives
             concerning
             them
             .
             
             Next
             after
             him
             
               Ser●●us
               Granianus
            
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             ,
             
             writes
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               Adrian
               (
               Trajans
            
             successor
             )
             to
             represent
             to
             him
             how
             unjust
             it
             was
             to
             put
             Christians
             to
             death
             ,
             when
             no
             crime
             was
             duly
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             meerly
             to
             gratifie
             the
             tumultuous
             clamours
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             answers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             unjustly
             troubled
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             was
             truly
             prov'd
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             should
             punish
             them
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fault
             ;
             but
             if
             done
             out
             of
             
             malice
             or
             spite
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             accordingly
             punish
             the
             accuser
             as
             a
             calumniator
             .
             
             Next
             to
             
               Adrian
               ,
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             (
             if
             he
             be
             not
             mistaken
             for
             his
             successor
             Marcus
             )
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Commons
             of
             Asia
             ,
             
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             traduced
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             had
             objected
             those
             crimes
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             more
             firm
             and
             undaunted
             in
             their
             profession
             than
             themselves
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             greater
             freedom
             with
             and
             confidence
             towards
             God
             ;
             
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             resolved
             to
             ratifie
             and
             follow
             the
             determination
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             After
             him
             comes
             
               M.
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             
             who
             having
             obtained
             that
             famous
             and
             signal
             Victory
             against
             the
             Quades
             in
             Germany
             ,
             confesses
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Senate
             (
             which
             Letter
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             't
             is
             questioned
             by
             some
             learned
             men
             ,
             as
             now
             extant
             ,
             whether
             true
             and
             genuine
             ,
             yet
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Letter
             is
             evident
             enough
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             who
             himself
             lived
             within
             a
             few
             years
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             appeals
             to
             it
             )
             that
             it
             was
             clearly
             gotten
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Legion
            
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             therefore
             commands
             that
             none
             be
             molested
             for
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             accuse
             a
             Christian
             for
             being
             such
             ,
             
             without
             a
             sufficient
             crime
             proved
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             burnt
             alive
             for
             his
             accusation
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             confessing
             himself
             to
             be
             one
             shall
             be
             safe
             and
             secure
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             shall
             not
             drive
             him
             to
             renounce
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             commands
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             So
             clear
             did
             the
             Christians
             appear
             to
             their
             greatest
             Enemies
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             more
             calm
             and
             sober
             intervals
             .
             Nay
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             (
             and
             that
             very
             notion
             speaks
             him
             enemy
             enough
             ,
             
             yet
             )
             confesses
             them
             clear
             of
             those
             foul
             aspersions
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Martyr
             had
             asked
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             disliked
             the
             Christians
             manners
             and
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             really
             believed
             that
             they
             ate
             mens
             flesh
             ,
             and
             putting
             out
             the
             Candles
             ran
             together
             in
             promiscuous
             mixtures
             ?
             the
             Jew
             answered
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             were
             accused
             by
             many
             were
             unworthy
             of
             belief
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             extreamly
             abhorrent
             to
             humane
             nature
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             precepts
             which
             are
             commanded
             in
             their
             Gospel
             (
             which
             his
             curiosity
             had
             prompted
             him
             to
             read
             )
             were
             so
             great
             and
             admirable
             ,
             that
             he
             supposed
             no
             man
             could
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             and
             obey
             them
             .
             And
             to
             instance
             in
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             
               Heathen
               
               Oracle
            
             it self
             pronounced
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             for
             Apollo
             giving
             forth
             his
             Oracles
             ,
             
             not
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             by
             humane
             voice
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             dark
             and
             dismal
             cavern
             ,
             confessed
             it
             was
             because
             of
             
               just
               men
            
             that
             lived
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             when
             Dioclesian
             enquired
             who
             those
             just
             men
             were
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             that
             stood
             by
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               the
               Christians
            
             .
             This
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             tells
             he
             himself
             heard
             ,
             being
             then
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             company
             at
             that
             time
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Dioclesian
             ,
             and
             he
             there
             solemnly
             calls
             God
             to
             witness
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             how
             innocent
             the
             Christians
             were
             of
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             strict
             and
             unblameable
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             triumphed
             over
             the
             Heathens
             in
             the
             purity
             and
             innocency
             of
             their
             conversations
             .
             
             Origen
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             which
             had
             taken
             upon
             them
             the
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             compared
             to
             the
             common
             Societies
             of
             men
             ,
             
               were
               amongst
               them
               like
               lights
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             For
             who
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             confess
             that
             the
             worser
             part
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             much
             better
             than
             the
             popular
             
             assemblies
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             Athens
             is
             meek
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             endeavouring
             to
             approve
             it self
             to
             the
             great
             God
             ;
             whereas
             now
             the
             
               popular
               assembly
            
             of
             Athens
             is
             seditious
             and
             tumultuous
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             that
             City
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             assemblies
             which
             are
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             
             or
             Alexandria
             .
             So
             
               Minucius
               Foelix
            
             ,
             should
             we
             Christians
             be
             compared
             with
             you
             ,
             although
             our
             Discipline
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             inferiour
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             be
             found
             infinitely
             to
             transcend
             you
             :
             you
             forbid
             adultely
             ,
             and
             then
             practise
             it
             ;
             we
             keep
             entirery
             to
             our
             own
             Wives
             ;
             you
             punish
             wickedness
             when
             committed
             ,
             with
             us
             even
             a
             wicked
             thought
             is
             sin
             ;
             you
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             those
             who
             are
             conscious
             of
             your
             crimes
             ,
             we
             of
             nothing
             but
             our
             consciences
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             't
             is
             with
             
               your
               party
            
             that
             the
             Prison
             is
             filled
             and
             crowded
             ,
             no
             Christian
             is
             there
             ,
             unless
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             either
             a
             shame
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             or
             an
             Apostate
             from
             it
             :
             and
             a
             little
             after
             he
             tells
             his
             adversary
             ,
             
             how
             much
             they
             exceeded
             the
             best
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             were
             filthy
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             only
             eloquent
             to
             declaime
             
             against
             those
             vices
             of
             which
             themselves
             were
             most
             guilty
             :
             that
             we
             Christians
             do
             not
             measure
             wisdom
             by
             mens
             habits
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             minds
             and
             tempers
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             speak
             great
             things
             ,
             but
             live
             them
             ,
             having
             this
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             really
             attain
             to
             those
             things
             which
             they
             earnestly
             sought
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             find
             .
             Thus
             Lactantius
             having
             excellently
             discoursed
             of
             the
             prodigious
             debaucheries
             and
             wickednesses
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             
             but
             which
             of
             these
             things
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             can
             be
             objected
             to
             our
             people
             ,
             whose
             whole
             Religion
             is
             to
             live
             
               without
               spot
               or
               blemish
            
             ?
             from
             whence
             they
             might
             easily
             gather
             ,
             had
             they
             any
             understanding
             ,
             that
             piety
             is
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             vile
             and
             impious
             .
             And
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             time
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             had
             by
             gravity
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             and
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             conquered
             all
             opposition
             ,
             that
             none
             durst
             bespatter
             it
             ,
             or
             charge
             it
             with
             any
             of
             those
             calumnies
             ,
             which
             the
             ancient
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             used
             to
             fasten
             upon
             it
             .
             What
             Religion
             
               (
               says
               Arnobius
            
             )
             can
             be
             truer
             ,
             more
             useful
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             just
             than
             this
             ?
             which
             (
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             notes
             )
             renders
             men
             meek
             ,
             
             speakers
             of
             truth
             ,
             modest
             ,
             chaste
             ,
             charitable
             ,
             
             kind
             and
             helpful
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             if
             most
             nearly
             related
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             and
             natural
             tendency
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             cannot
             but
             effect
             ,
             where-ever
             't
             is
             kindly
             embraced
             and
             entertained
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             which
             Athenagoras
             told
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Christian
             could
             be
             a
             bad
             man
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             an
             hypocrite
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             openly
             declares
             ,
             
             that
             when
             men
             depart
             from
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             so
             far
             cease
             amongst
             us
             to
             be
             accounted
             Christians
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Heathens
             objected
             ,
             that
             some
             that
             went
             under
             that
             name
             were
             guilty
             of
             great
             enormities
             ,
             and
             enquired
             how
             comes
             such
             a
             one
             to
             be
             a
             cheat
             ,
             if
             the
             Christians
             be
             so
             righteous
             ;
             how
             so
             cruel
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             merciful
             ?
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             very
             thing
             they
             bore
             witness
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             real
             Christians
             were
             not
             such
             ;
             that
             there
             's
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             crime
             and
             the
             name
             ,
             the
             opinion
             and
             the
             truth
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             not
             presently
             Christians
             that
             are
             called
             so
             ,
             but
             cheat
             others
             by
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             name
             ;
             that
             they
             shunn'd
             the
             company
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             meet
             or
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             the
             offices
             of
             Religion
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             not
             admit
             those
             whom
             
             meer
             force
             and
             cruelty
             had
             driven
             to
             deny
             Christianity
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             as
             voluntarily
             transgressed
             the
             Christian
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Heathens
             did
             very
             ill
             to
             call
             them
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             the
             Christians
             themselves
             did
             disown
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             deny
             their
             own
             party
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             positive
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             and
             first
             of
             their
             piety
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Religion
               of
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               considered
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               and
               other
               men
               .
               Their
               piety
               seen
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               their
               detestation
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               great
               care
               about
               the
               matters
               of
               divine
               Worship
               .
               What
               notion
               they
               had
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               their
               abhorrency
               of
               it
               .
               Their
               refusing
               to
               give
               divine
               honour
               to
               Angels
               and
               created
               Spirits
               ;
               this
               condemned
               by
               the
               Laodicean
               Council
               .
               Their
               denying
               any
               thing
               of
               divine
               honour
               to
               Martyrs
               and
               departed
               Saints
               .
               The
               famous
               instance
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Smyrna
               concerning
               S.
               Polycarp
               .
               S.
               Augustine's
               testimonies
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Their
               mighty
               abhorrence
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               very
               making
               an
               Idol
               accounted
               unlawful
               .
               Hatred
               of
               Idolatry
               one
               of
               the
               first
               principles
               instilled
               into
               new
               Converts
               .
               Their
               affectionate
               bewailing
               any
               that
               lapsed
               into
               this
               sin
               .
               Several
               severe
               penalties
               imposed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Council
               of
               Illiberis
               upon
               persons
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               They
               were
               willing
               to
               hazard
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Gods.
               Constantius
               his
               plot
               to
               try
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               Courtiers
               .
               A
               double
               instance
               of
               the
               Christian
               Souldiers
               in
               Julian's
               Army
               .
               Their
               active
               zeal
               in
               breaking
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Heathen
               gods
               ,
               and
               assaulting
               persons
               while
               doing
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               ;
               this
               whether
               justifiable
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Christians
               accused
               by
               the
               Heathens
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               of
               worshipping
               the
               Sun
               :
               whence
               that
               charge
               arose
               .
               Of
               adoring
               a
               Cross
               .
               Of
               worshipping
               an
               Asses
               head
               .
               Christians
               called
               Asinarii
               .
               The
               absurd
               and
               monstrous
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               mentioned
               by
               Tertullian
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               ridiculous
               fiction
               whence
               .
            
          
           
           
             HAving
             thus
             seen
             with
             how
             much
             clearness
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             vindicated
             themselves
             from
             those
             unjust
             aspersions
             ,
             which
             their
             spightful
             and
             malicious
             adversaries
             had
             cast
             upon
             them
             ;
             we
             come
             now
             to
             take
             a
             more
             direct
             and
             positive
             view
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             which
             according
             to
             S.
             Pauls
             division
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             as
             to
             their
             piety
             towards
             God
             ;
             
             those
             virtues
             which
             more
             immediately
             concern'd
             themselves
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             respected
             their
             behaviour
             and
             carriage
             towards
             others
             .
             Their
             piety
             towards
             God
             appeared
             in
             those
             two
             main
             instances
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             serious
             and
             hearty
             detestation
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             care
             about
             the
             concerns
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             in
             those
             times
             was
             the
             prevailing
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
             
               the
               principal
               crime
               of
               mankind
               ,
               the
               great
               guilt
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               and
               the
               almost
               sole
               cause
               of
               mens
               being
               brought
               into
               judgment
               ,
            
             as
             what
             in
             a
             manner
             contains
             all
             sins
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             begins
             his
             Book
             upon
             that
             subject
             ;
             a
             crime
             of
             the
             
               first
               rank
            
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             
               highest
               sorts
               of
               wickedness
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             called
             by
             the
             most
             
               ancient
               Council
            
             in
             Spain
             .
             
             They
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             sin
             
             that
             undermined
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             ravished
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             Before
             we
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             enquire
             what
             was
             the
             notion
             they
             generally
             had
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             they
             then
             accounted
             that
             a
             man
             was
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             
               divine
               adoration
            
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             
               not
               God
            
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             he
             worshipped
             a
             
               material
               Idol
            
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             vested
             
               any
               creature
            
             with
             that
             religious
             respect
             and
             veneration
             that
             was
             only
             due
             to
             God
             :
             Idolatry
             
               (
               says
               Tertullian
            
             )
             robs
             God
             ,
             
             denying
             him
             those
             honours
             that
             are
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             conferring
             them
             upon
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             does
             both
             defraud
             him
             and
             reproach
             him
             :
             
             and
             a
             little
             after
             he
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             exalted
             above
             the
             Standard
             of
             
               civil
               Worship
            
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             divine
             excellency
             ,
             is
             directly
             made
             an
             Idol
             :
             thus
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             for
             his
             solid
             and
             excellent
             learning
             call'd
             
               the
               Divine
            
             (
             a
             title
             never
             given
             to
             any
             besides
             him
             but
             to
             St.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             )
             defines
             Idolatry
             (
             which
             ,
             
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             evil
             in
             the
             world
             )
             to
             be
             
               the
               translation
               of
               that
               worship
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Creator
               upon
               the
               Creature
               .
            
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             them
             infinitely
             zealous
             to
             assert
             divine
             adoration
             ,
             as
             
             the
             proper
             and
             incommunicable
             prerogative
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             refusing
             to
             impart
             religious
             Worship
             to
             any
             though
             the
             best
             of
             Creatures
             ;
             surely
             if
             any
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             Angels
             ,
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             created
             beings
             ,
             creatures
             of
             such
             sublime
             excellencies
             and
             perfections
             ,
             might
             have
             challenged
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             but
             hear
             what
             Origen
             says
             to
             this
             ;
             
             we
             adore
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             alone
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             when
             tempted
             by
             the
             Devil
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             refuse
             to
             give
             honours
             to
             those
             spirits
             that
             preside
             over
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             because
             
               we
               cannot
               serve
               two
               Masters
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             and
             Mammon
             :
             as
             for
             these
             Daemons
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             they
             have
             no
             administration
             of
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             mans
             life
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Daemons
             ,
             but
             Angels
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             fruits
             and
             seasons
             ,
             and
             the
             productions
             of
             Animals
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             we
             indeed
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             them
             happy
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             intrusted
             by
             God
             to
             manage
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             mans
             life
             ;
             but
             yet
             do
             not
             give
             them
             that
             
             honour
             that
             is
             only
             due
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             this
             neither
             does
             God
             allow
             of
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             desire
             it
             ;
             but
             equally
             love
             and
             regard
             us
             when
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             sacrifice
             to
             them
             .
             And
             when
             Celsus
             a
             little
             before
             had
             smartly
             pressed
             him
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             Daemons
             ,
             he
             rejects
             the
             motion
             with
             great
             contempt
             ,
             
             away
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             with
             this
             counsel
             of
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             to
             be
             hearkned
             to
             ;
             for
             the
             great
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             and
             prayers
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             none
             but
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             
               the
               first
               born
               of
               every
               creature
               ,
            
             that
             as
             
               our
               High-Priest
            
             he
             may
             carry
             them
             to
             
               his
               Father
            
             and
             to
             
               our
               Father
               ,
               to
               his
               God
            
             and
             
               to
               our
               God.
            
             'T
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             did
             (
             and
             that
             very
             early
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Apostles
             caveat
             against
             it
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             )
             creep
             into
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             was
             always
             disowned
             and
             cryed
             out
             against
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             publickly
             and
             solemnly
             condemned
             by
             the
             whole
             
               Laodicean
               Council
               :
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               (
               says
               the
               thirty
               fifth
               Canon
               of
               that
               Council
               )
               for
               Christians
               to
               leave
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               and
               invocate
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               prohibited
               assemblies
               :
               if
               therefore
               any
               one
               shall
               be
               found
               devoting
               himself
               to
               
               this
               private
               Idolatry
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               has
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               has
               delivered
               up
               himself
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             From
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
            
             was
             not
             only
             down-right
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             apostasie
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Nor
             were
             they
             more
             peremptory
             in
             denying
             divine
             honour
             to
             Angels
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             to
             Martyrs
             and
             
               departed
               Saints
            
             :
             for
             though
             they
             had
             a
             mighty
             honour
             and
             respect
             for
             Martyrs
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             afterwards
             )
             as
             those
             that
             had
             maintained
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             seal'd
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             what
             they
             could
             to
             do
             praise
             and
             honour
             to
             their
             memories
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             far
             from
             placing
             any
             thing
             of
             Religion
             or
             divine
             adoration
             in
             it
             ;
             whereof
             't
             will
             be
             enough
             to
             quote
             one
             famous
             instance
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             writing
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             
             to
             give
             them
             an
             account
             of
             the
             martyrdom
             of
             Polycarpus
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             desirous
             to
             have
             gotten
             the
             remains
             of
             his
             body
             (
             possibly
             to
             have
             given
             them
             decent
             and
             honourable
             burial
             )
             
             but
             were
             prevented
             in
             it
             by
             some
             Jews
             ,
             who
             importun'd
             the
             Proconsul
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             suggesting
             that
             the
             Christians
             leaving
             their
             crucified
             Master
             ,
             might
             henceforth
             worship
             Polycarpus
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             this
             suggestion
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             ignorance
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             Christians
             ;
             
               this
               they
               did
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               not
               considering
               how
               impossible
               't
               is
               that
               ever
               we
               should
               either
               forsake
               Christ
               ,
               who
               died
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               mankind
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               should
               worship
               any
               other
               .
               We
               adore
               him
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               and
               Followes
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               we
               deservedly
               love
               for
               their
               eminent
               kindness
               to
               their
               own
               Prince
               and
               Master
               ;
               whose
               Companions
               and
               Fellow-Disciples
               we
               also
               by
               all
               means
               desire
               to
               be
               .
            
             This
             instance
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             valuable
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             so
             plain
             and
             pertinent
             but
             because
             so
             ancient
             ,
             and
             from
             persons
             of
             so
             great
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             this
             is
             not
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             one
             private
             person
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             had
             been
             trained
             up
             under
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             Polycarpus
             ,
             the
             immediate
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             John.
             This
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             Christians
             
             then
             ,
             and
             it
             held
             so
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             even
             down
             to
             the
             times
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             when
             yet
             in
             many
             other
             things
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             began
             to
             decline
             apace
             :
             we
             set
             apart
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             no
             Temples
             ,
             
             nor
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             
               divine
               services
            
             ,
             nor
             sacrifices
             to
             Martyrs
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             
               not
               God
            
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             who
             is
             theirs
             ,
             is
             our
             God
             :
             indeed
             we
             honour
             their
             memories
             ,
             as
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             stood
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             true
             Religion
             might
             appear
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             false
             be
             convinc'd
             to
             be
             so
             :
             but
             who
             ever
             heard
             a
             Priest
             standing
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             built
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             over
             the
             body
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             ,
             to
             say
             in
             his
             
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               thee
               Peter
               ,
               or
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Cyprian
            
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             commemorations
             we
             offer
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             them
             both
             men
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             has
             made
             them
             partners
             with
             holy
             Angels
             in
             the
             heavenly
             glory
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             solemnities
             we
             both
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             true
             God
             for
             the
             victories
             which
             they
             have
             gain'd
             ,
             and
             also
             stir
             up
             our selves
             by
             begging
             his
             assistance
             ,
             to
             contend
             for
             such
             crowns
             and
             rewards
             as
             they
             are
             possessed
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             offices
             religious
             men
             perform
             in
             the
             places
             of
             
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             ornaments
             to
             their
             memories
             ,
             not
             sacrifices
             or
             divine
             services
             done
             to
             the
             departed
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Deities
             .
             More
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             we
             may
             find
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             infinite
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             where
             (
             were
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             )
             I
             could
             easily
             shew
             that
             he
             does
             no
             less
             frequently
             than
             expresly
             assert
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             honour
             of
             
               love
               ,
               respect
            
             ,
             and
             imitation
             ,
             yet
             no
             
               religious
               adoration
            
             is
             due
             either
             to
             
               Angels
               ,
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             or
             
               departed
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             great
             instance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             manifested
             their
             detestation
             of
             Idolatry
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               idolatrous
               Worship
            
             of
             the
             Heathen
             world
             ,
             the
             denying
             and
             abhorring
             any
             thing
             of
             divine
             honour
             that
             was
             done
             to
             their
             gods
             .
             They
             looked
             upon
             the
             very
             making
             of
             Idols
             (
             though
             with
             no
             intention
             to
             worship
             them
             )
             as
             an
             unlawful
             trade
             ,
             and
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             :
             
               how
               have
               we
               renounced
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             meaning
             their
             
               solemn
               renunciation
               in
               baptism
               )
               if
               we
               make
               Idols
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               make
               them
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               worship
               them
               ;
               there
               being
               the
               same
               cause
               not
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               to
               worship
               them
               ;
               viz.
               the
               offence
               
               that
               in
               both
               is
               done
               to
               God
               :
               yet
               thou
               dost
               so
               far
               worship
               them
               ,
               as
               thou
               makest
               them
               that
               others
               may
               worship
               them
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             roundly
             pronounces
             ,
             that
             no
             Art
             ,
             
             no
             Profession
             ,
             no
             service
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             employed
             either
             in
             making
             or
             ministring
             to
             Idols
             ,
             can
             come
             short
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             They
             startled
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             but
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             symbolizing
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Ancyran
             Council
             condemned
             them
             to
             a
             two
             years
             supension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             who
             sat
             down
             with
             their
             
               Heathen
               friends
            
             upon
             their
             solemn
             Festivals
             in
             their
             Idol-Temples
             ,
             although
             they
             brought
             their
             own
             Provisions
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             touched
             not
             one
             bit
             of
             what
             had
             been
             offered
             to
             the
             Idol
             .
             Their
             first
             care
             in
             instructing
             new
             Converts
             ,
             was
             to
             leaven
             them
             with
             the
             hatred
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               initiated
               into
               our
               Religion
            
             (
             says
             
               Origen
               )
               we
               do
               before
               all
               things
               instil
               into
               them
               a
               dislike
               and
               contempt
               of
               all
               Idols
               and
               Images
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               lift
               up
               their
               minds
               from
               worshipping
               Creatures
               instead
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               great
               Creator
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             If
             any
             through
             weakness
             chanced
             at
             any
             time
             to
             lapse
             into
             this
             sin
             ,
             how
             pathetically
             did
             they
             bewail
             it
             ?
             So
             Celerinus
             in
             his
             
             Epistle
             to
             Lucian
             ,
             giving
             him
             an
             account
             of
             a
             woman
             that
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             had
             done
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             fallen
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
             he
             bewails
             her
             as
             dead
             ,
             tells
             him
             that
             it
             stuck
             so
             close
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             ,
             a
             time
             of
             festivity
             and
             rejoicing
             ,
             yet
             he
             wept
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             kept
             company
             with
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             prayers
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             she
             shouled
             by
             repentance
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             .
             The
             better
             to
             prevent
             this
             sin
             (
             wherein
             weaker
             Christians
             were
             sometimes
             ensnared
             in
             those
             times
             of
             cruelty
             and
             persecution
             )
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             was
             very
             severe
             against
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             better
             evidence
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             a
             little
             view
             of
             the
             determinations
             relating
             to
             this
             case
             of
             that
             ancient
             Council
             of
             Illiberis
             ,
             
             held
             some
             years
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             
             there
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Christian
             after
             Baptism
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Flamin-ship
             or
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             an
             Office
             ordinarily
             devolved
             upon
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             and
             which
             Christians
             sometimes
             either
             made
             suit
             for
             ,
             to
             gain
             more
             favour
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             had
             it
             forc'd
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             must
             either
             
             undergo
             it
             ,
             or
             flye
             and
             forfeit
             their
             Estates
             )
             such
             a
             one
             no
             not
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             was
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             severity
             was
             ,
             because
             who
             ever
             underwent
             that
             Office
             must
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             entertain
             the
             people
             with
             several
             kinds
             of
             Sights
             ,
             Plays
             ,
             and
             Sports
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             managed
             without
             murders
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             lust
             and
             filthiness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             double
             and
             treble
             their
             sin
             ,
             
             as
             that
             Council
             speaks
             .
             If
             a
             Christian
             in
             that
             Office
             did
             but
             allow
             the
             charges
             to
             maintain
             those
             Sports
             and
             Sights
             (
             although
             he
             did
             not
             actually
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             avoid
             ,
             by
             substituting
             a
             Gentile
             Priest
             in
             his
             room
             )
             he
             was
             indeed
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             communion
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             was
             to
             undergo
             a
             very
             severe
             penance
             for
             it
             all
             his
             life
             .
             Nay
             although
             he
             did
             neither
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             did
             but
             wear
             a
             Crown
             (
             a
             thing
             usually
             done
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             )
             he
             was
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             communion
             for
             
               two
               years
            
             together
             .
             
             If
             a
             Christian
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Capitol
             (
             probably
             out
             of
             curiosity
             )
             only
             to
             see
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
             and
             did
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             be
             as
             guilty
             as
             if
             he
             had
             seen
             them
             ,
             his
             intention
             and
             will
             
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Albaspine
             (
             and
             I
             think
             truly
             )
             understands
             the
             Canon
             ;
             
             and
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             was
             one
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             received
             till
             after
             
               ten
               years
            
             repentance
             .
             Every
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             was
             commanded
             to
             suffer
             no
             
               little
               Idols
            
             or
             Images
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             to
             be
             worshipped
             by
             his
             Children
             or
             Servants
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             danger
             of
             being
             betrayed
             and
             accused
             by
             his
             Servants
             (
             a
             thing
             not
             unusual
             in
             those
             times
             )
             that
             then
             at
             least
             he
             himself
             should
             abstain
             from
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             to
             be
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Being
             imbued
             with
             such
             principles
             ,
             and
             train'd
             up
             under
             such
             a
             discipline
             as
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             would
             do
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             rather
             than
             comply
             with
             the
             least
             symptom
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             they
             willingly
             underwent
             banishment
             and
             confiscation
             ,
             amongst
             several
             of
             which
             sort
             Caldonius
             tells
             Cyprian
             of
             one
             Bona
             ,
             
             who
             being
             violently
             drawn
             by
             her
             Husband
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             by
             force
             guiding
             her
             hand
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             cryed
             out
             and
             protested
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             not
             she
             but
             they
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             thereupon
             sent
             into
             banishment
             .
             They
             freely
             laid
             down
             their
             greatest
             honours
             and
             dignities
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             any
             
             idolatrous
             act
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             their
             consciences
             .
             Whereof
             Constantius
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             
             made
             this
             wise
             experiment
             ,
             he
             gave
             out
             that
             all
             the
             Officers
             and
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Court
             should
             either
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             or
             immediately
             quit
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             Offices
             and
             preferments
             which
             they
             held
             under
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             many
             turned
             about
             ,
             while
             others
             remained
             firm
             and
             unshaken
             ;
             upon
             this
             the
             prudent
             and
             excellent
             Prince
             discovered
             his
             Plot
             ,
             embraced
             ,
             commended
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             greater
             honours
             those
             who
             were
             faithful
             to
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             conscience
             ;
             reproaching
             and
             turning
             off
             those
             who
             were
             so
             ready
             to
             quit
             and
             forfeit
             them
             .
             
             Thus
             Jovianus
             a
             man
             of
             considerable
             note
             and
             quality
             ,
             
             and
             an
             Officer
             of
             great
             place
             in
             Julian's
             Army
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             out
             his
             Edict
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             should
             either
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             presently
             threw
             away
             his
             belt
             ,
             rather
             than
             obey
             that
             impious
             command
             ;
             though
             the
             Emperour
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             reasons
             of
             State
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             depart
             .
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Julian
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             unanimous
             vote
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             he
             was
             chosen
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             utterly
             refused
             
             it
             ,
             'till
             the
             Army
             had
             renounced
             their
             Pagan
             idolatry
             and
             superstition
             .
             And
             though
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             life
             is
             dearest
             to
             men
             of
             all
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             yet
             how
             chearfully
             did
             they
             chuse
             rather
             to
             shed
             their
             blood
             ,
             than
             to
             defile
             their
             consciences
             with
             Idolatry
             ;
             of
             which
             Eusebius
             gives
             us
             many
             instances
             ,
             and
             indeed
             this
             was
             the
             common
             test
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             either
             sacrifice
             or
             
               die
               .
               Phileas
            
             Bishop
             of
             Thmuis
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             
             giving
             them
             an
             account
             of
             the
             martyrdoms
             that
             hapned
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             many
             after
             having
             endured
             strange
             and
             unheard
             of
             torments
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             their
             choice
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             sacrifice
             and
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             or
             refuse
             and
             lose
             their
             heads
             ;
             whereupon
             all
             of
             them
             without
             any
             hesitation
             readily
             went
             to
             embrace
             death
             ;
             knowing
             well
             how
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             
               that
               whoever
               sacrifices
               to
               strange
               gods
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               gods
               but
               me
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             whole
             City
             of
             Christians
             in
             Phrygia
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             all
             the
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             was
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             universally
             confessed
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             refused
             to
             obey
             those
             that
             commanded
             them
             to
             worship
             Idols
             :
             instances
             of
             which
             kind
             there
             are
             enough
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             fix'd
             and
             unmoveable
             were
             they
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             promises
             or
             hopes
             of
             reward
             ,
             no
             fears
             or
             threatnings
             could
             either
             tempt
             or
             startle
             them
             ;
             memorable
             a
             passage
             or
             two
             that
             we
             meet
             withal
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             it
             was
             a
             custom
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             to
             show
             some
             respect
             and
             honour
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             their
             Statues
             and
             Images
             ,
             by
             bowing
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             act
             of
             external
             veneration
             .
             
             Now
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             (
             whose
             great
             design
             was
             to
             reduce
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             his
             Army
             back
             to
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             )
             made
             use
             of
             this
             crafty
             project
             ;
             
             he
             placed
             the
             Pictures
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathen
             gods
             ,
             so
             close
             to
             his
             own
             Statues
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             bow
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             also
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             politickly
             reducing
             them
             to
             this
             strait
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             must
             refuse
             to
             pay
             civil
             honour
             to
             their
             Prince
             (
             which
             had
             been
             a
             sufficient
             crime
             against
             them
             )
             or
             seem
             at
             least
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             the
             gods
             ;
             with
             this
             device
             the
             less
             wary
             and
             cautelous
             
             were
             entrapped
             ;
             but
             others
             that
             were
             more
             pious
             and
             purdent
             chose
             rather
             to
             deny
             the
             Prince
             that
             civil
             homage
             ,
             
             and
             fall
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             martyrdom
             ,
             than
             by
             such
             an
             ambiguous
             adoration
             to
             seem
             to
             patronize
             Idolatry
             .
             At
             another
             time
             he
             fell
             upon
             this
             stratagem
             :
             upon
             a
             solemn
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperours
             were
             wont
             to
             bestow
             Largesses
             upon
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Army
             to
             be
             called
             before
             him
             ,
             sitting
             then
             in
             great
             pomp
             and
             splendour
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             donative
             of
             Gold
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             a
             heap
             of
             Frankincense
             with
             fire
             by
             it
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             proclamation
             being
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             would
             sacrifice
             the
             one
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             other
             .
             By
             this
             means
             many
             of
             the
             Christian
             Souldiers
             were
             ensnared
             ,
             performed
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             received
             the
             Donative
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             jolly
             and
             secure
             .
             But
             being
             at
             Dinner
             with
             their
             Companions
             ,
             and
             drinking
             to
             each
             other
             (
             as
             the
             custom
             was
             )
             with
             their
             eyes
             lift
             up
             ,
             and
             calling
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             took
             the
             Cup
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             one
             at
             the
             Table
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             wondred
             how
             they
             could
             call
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             lately
             abjur'd
             .
             Amazed
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             asking
             how
             
             they
             had
             abjured
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             told
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             sacrificed
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             one
             as
             to
             
               deny
               Christ
            
             .
             Whereupon
             starting
             up
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             they
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Market-place
             in
             a
             furious
             and
             frantick
             manner
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               we
               are
               Christians
               in
               heart
               and
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             the
             world
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             we
             'll
             dye
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             broken
             the
             faith
             which
             we
             swore
             to
             thee
             ,
             
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
            
             ,
             nor
             renounced
             our
             profession
             ;
             if
             our
             hands
             be
             guilty
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             innocent
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Gold
             that
             has
             corrupted
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperours
             craftiness
             that
             deceived
             us
             :
             and
             with
             that
             running
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             they
             threw
             down
             their
             Gold
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             this
             address
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             received
             a
             donative
             ,
             but
             are
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ;
             instead
             of
             being
             honoured
             we
             are
             vilified
             and
             disgraced
             ;
             take
             this
             Largess
             and
             give
             it
             to
             your
             Souldiers
             ;
             as
             for
             us
             ,
             kill
             us
             and
             sacrifice
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             alone
             we
             owne
             as
             our
             highest
             Prince
             ;
             return
             us
             fire
             for
             fire
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             reduce
             us
             to
             ashes
             .
             Cut
             off
             those
             hands
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             wickedly
             stretched
             out
             ;
             those
             feet
             that
             carried
             us
             to
             so
             great
             a
             mischief
             ;
             give
             others
             the
             
             Gold
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             on
             't
             ;
             for
             our
             part
             Christ
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             whom
             we
             value
             instead
             of
             all
             things
             .
             With
             this
             noble
             and
             generous
             resolution
             though
             the
             Emperour
             was
             highly
             enraged
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             envied
             them
             the
             honour
             of
             martyrdom
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             banished
             them
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             other
             penalties
             which
             might
             sufficiently
             evidence
             his
             rage
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             with
             so
             warm
             a
             zeal
             were
             they
             acted
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             could
             not
             contain
             themselves
             from
             falling
             foul
             upon
             it
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             met
             it
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             immediate
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             
             So
             Romanus
             Deacon
             and
             Exorcist
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Caesaria
             seeing
             great
             multitudes
             of
             people
             at
             Antioch
             flocking
             to
             the
             Temples
             ,
             and
             doing
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             began
             very
             severely
             to
             reprove
             and
             reproach
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             being
             apprehended
             ,
             after
             many
             strange
             and
             cruel
             usages
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             all
             imaginable
             pain
             and
             torture
             .
             Thus
             Apphianus
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             Cryers
             by
             proclamation
             summoned
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Caesaria
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             particularly
             
             reciting
             every
             mans
             name
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             terrour
             of
             all
             that
             were
             Christians
             ,
             privately
             and
             unknown
             to
             us
             (
             says
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             same
             house
             with
             him
             )
             stole
             out
             ,
             and
             getting
             near
             Vrbanus
             the
             President
             (
             who
             was
             then
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             Guard
             of
             Souldiers
             )
             just
             as
             he
             was
             about
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             caught
             hold
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             grasped
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             he
             forced
             him
             to
             let
             fall
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             gravely
             admonishing
             him
             to
             desist
             from
             such
             errours
             and
             vanities
             :
             
               Clearly
               shewing
            
             (
             says
             the
             
               Historian
               )
               that
               true
            
             Christians
             
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               drawn
               from
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               threatnings
               and
               torments
               they
               are
               rather
               heightened
               into
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               ingenuous
               freedom
               and
               boldness
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             For
             this
             fact
             the
             young
             man
             was
             almost
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             whose
             rage
             and
             fierceness
             could
             scarce
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             repriev'd
             for
             acuter
             tortures
             ,
             which
             were
             exerised
             towards
             him
             with
             all
             possible
             cruelty
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             could
             do
             no
             good
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             thrown
             half
             dead
             into
             the
             Sea.
             
             The
             like
             we
             read
             of
             three
             famous
             Christians
             at
             Merum
             a
             City
             in
             Phrygia
             ,
             
             where
             when
             the
             Governour
             
             of
             the
             Province
             under
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             had
             commanded
             the
             Heathen
             Temple
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             they
             got
             by
             night
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             broke
             to
             pieces
             all
             the
             Statues
             and
             Images
             of
             the
             gods
             .
             Whereupon
             when
             a
             general
             persecution
             was
             like
             to
             arise
             against
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorant
             and
             innocent
             might
             not
             suffer
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             fact
             came
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             confessed
             it
             ;
             who
             offered
             them
             pardon
             if
             they
             would
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             they
             rejected
             with
             disdain
             ,
             
             and
             told
             him
             they
             were
             much
             readier
             to
             endure
             any
             torments
             and
             death
             it self
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             defiled
             with
             sacrificing
             :
             and
             accordingly
             were
             first
             treated
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             then
             burnt
             upon
             an
             
               Iron
               Grate
            
             ;
             retaining
             their
             courage
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             leave
             of
             the
             Governour
             with
             this
             
               sarcasm
               ,
               If
               thou
               hast
               a
               mind
               ,
            
             Amachius
             ,
             
               to
               eat
               rost
               meat
               ,
               turn
               us
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               but
               half
               rosted
               ,
               and
               so
               prove
               ungrateful
               to
               thy
               taste
               .
            
             So
             mightily
             did
             a
             restless
             passion
             for
             the
             divine
             honour
             possess
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             primitive
             Christians
             .
             And
             though
             't
             is
             true
             such
             transports
             of
             zeal
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             warrantable
             (
             for
             which
             reason
             the
             Council
             of
             Illiberis
             justly
             prohibited
             
             
             those
             who
             were
             killed
             in
             the
             defacing
             and
             demolishing
             Idols
             ,
             to
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             )
             yet
             do
             they
             sufficiently
             shew
             what
             a
             spirit
             of
             eagerness
             and
             activity
             ruled
             in
             those
             times
             against
             the
             false
             Religions
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             this
             we
             may
             see
             how
             unjustly
             the
             Christians
             were
             traduced
             and
             accused
             for
             Idolaters
             ;
             three
             things
             were
             commonly
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Asses
               head
            
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             their
             worshipping
             the
             
               Sun
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             answers
             ,
             
             that
             the
             mistake
             arose
             from
             a
             double
             cause
             ,
             partly
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             did
             generally
             pray
             towards
             the
             East
             and
             the
             Sun-rising
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             also
             did
             ,
             though
             upon
             different
             grounds
             :
             and
             partly
             because
             they
             performed
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             their
             Religion
             upon
             the
             day
             that
             was
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Gentiles
             suspect
             that
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Sun
             it self
             .
             They
             were
             next
             charged
             with
             worshipping
             Crosses
             ;
             a
             charge
             directly
             false
             ;
             as
             for
             Crosses
             (
             says
             Octavius
             )
             we
             neither
             desire
             ,
             
             nor
             worship
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             you
             who
             consecrate
             wooden
             gods
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             adore
             wooden
             Crosses
             as
             parts
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             are
             
             your
             
               Ensigns
               ,
               Banners
            
             ,
             and
             Colours
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             go
             out
             to
             war
             ,
             but
             golden
             and
             
               painted
               Crosses
            
             ;
             the
             very
             Trophies
             of
             your
             Victory
             do
             not
             only
             resemble
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             simple
             Cross
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             man
             that
             's
             fastned
             to
             it
             ;
             
             the
             very
             same
             answer
             which
             Tertullian
             also
             returns
             to
             this
             Charge
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             it
             no
             doubt
             was
             ,
             the
             Christians
             talking
             of
             ,
             and
             magnifying
             so
             much
             their
             crucified
             Master
             ,
             and
             their
             almost
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             )
             they
             made
             use
             of
             even
             in
             the
             most
             common
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             but
             for
             paying
             any
             adoration
             to
             a
             material
             Cross
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             to
             which
             those
             times
             were
             the
             greatest
             strangers
             ;
             otherwise
             understanding
             the
             Cross
             for
             him
             that
             hung
             upon
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             with
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             to
             count
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             highest
             joy
             and
             triumph
             .
             But
             the
             absurdest
             part
             of
             the
             Charge
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             the
             
               head
               of
               an
               Ass
            
             .
             I
             hear
             (
             says
             the
             Heathen
             in
             
               Minucius
               Faelix
            
             )
             that
             being
             seduced
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             fond
             perswasion
             they
             worship
             the
             consecrated
             head
             of
             an
             Ass
             ,
             
             one
             of
             the
             filthiest
             Creatures
             ;
             a
             Religion
             fitly
             calculated
             for
             
             persons
             of
             such
             a
             dull
             and
             stupid
             disposition
             .
             Hence
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             Christians
             were
             called
             ▪
             
             Asinarii
             ,
             Assworshippers
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             painted
             ,
             and
             publickly
             exposed
             by
             the
             bold
             wicked
             hand
             of
             an
             apostate
             Jew
             ,
             with
             
               Asses
               ears
            
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             
               feet
               hoof'd
            
             ,
             holding
             a
             Book
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             Gown
             over
             him
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             
               DEVS
               CHRISTIANORVM
               ONONYCHITES
            
             
             
               The
               Asse-hoof'd
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
             A
             most
             ridiculous
             representation
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             most
             foolish
             spite
             and
             malice
             :
             
               when
               I
               saw
               it
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               I
               laughed
               both
               at
               the
               title
               and
               the
               fashion
               .
            
             This
             Octavius
             tells
             his
             Adversary
             was
             the
             result
             and
             spawn
             of
             lying
             same
             ,
             begot
             and
             nourished
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             lyes
             :
             for
             who
             (
             says
             he
             )
             can
             be
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             worship
             this
             ?
             or
             who
             can
             be
             so
             much
             more
             silly
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             should
             be
             worshipped
             ?
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             you
             your selves
             do
             consecrate
             whole
             Asses
             in
             the
             Stable
             with
             your
             Goddess
             Epona
             ,
             and
             religiously
             adorn
             them
             in
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             Isis
             ,
             and
             both
             sacrifice
             and
             adore
             the
             heads
             of
             Rams
             and
             Oxen
             :
             you
             make
             gods
             of
             a
             mixture
             of
             a
             Goat
             and
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             them
             with
             the
             faces
             of
             
             Dogs
             and
             Lions
             .
             More
             he
             has
             there
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             also
             had
             answered
             the
             same
             thing
             before
             him
             .
             The
             true
             ground
             of
             this
             ridiculous
             Charge
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             observes
             ,
             was
             a
             fabulous
             report
             that
             had
             been
             a
             long
             time
             common
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Jews
             when
             wandring
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             almost
             ready
             to
             die
             of
             thirst
             ,
             were
             conducted
             by
             wild
             Asses
             to
             a
             Fountain
             of
             water
             ,
             for
             which
             great
             kindness
             they
             formed
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Ass
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             worshipped
             it
             with
             divine
             honours
             .
             This
             is
             confidently
             reported
             both
             by
             Tacitus
             and
             Plutarch
             ,
             
             as
             it
             had
             been
             many
             years
             before
             by
             Appio
             the
             Alexandrian
             in
             his
             Books
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             did
             frequently
             confound
             the
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             came
             to
             form
             and
             fasten
             this
             Charge
             upon
             them
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             equally
             false
             in
             respect
             of
             both
             :
             for
             as
             Tertullian
             observes
             ,
             
             the
             same
             Tacitus
             who
             reports
             this
             ,
             tells
             us
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             when
             Pompey
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Jerusalem
             presumptuously
             broke
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             whither
             none
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             might
             enter
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             curiosity
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             most
             hidden
             secrets
             and
             arcana's
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             
             Image
             at
             all
             there
             ;
             whereas
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             had
             they
             worshipped
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             likelier
             place
             to
             have
             met
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             brands
             him
             with
             the
             charge
             of
             
               the
               most
               lying
               Historian
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             manifested
             and
             maintained
             their
             love
             and
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             vigorous
             and
             hearty
             opposition
             of
             that
             Idolatry
             that
             reigned
             so
             uncontroulably
             in
             the
             Heathen
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Place
               a
               circumstance
               necessary
               to
               every
               action
               .
               The
               piety
               of
               Christians
               in
               founding
               places
               for
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               Religion
               .
               They
               had
               distinct
               and
               separate
               places
               for
               their
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               Prov'd
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Heathen
               Writers
               .
               The
               common
               objection
               
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               Christians
               had
               no
               Temples
               ,
               considered
               and
               answered
               .
               Churches
               encreased
               as
               Christianity
               met
               with
               favourable
               entertainment
               :
               restored
               and
               repaired
               by
               
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 Constantine
              
               .
               The
               fashion
               of
               theri
               Churches
               oblong
               ;
               built
               towards
               the
               East
               :
               The
               form
               of
               their
               Churches
               described
               .
               The
               Vestibulum
               or
               Porch
               :
               the
               Narthex
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Nave
               or
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Ambo
               or
               Reading-Pew
               ,
               the
               station
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Chancel
               ;
               the
               Altarium
               or
               Lords
               Table
               .
               The
               Bishops
               Throne
               and
               Seats
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               Diaconicon
               ,
               what
               :
               the
               Prothesis
               .
               Christians
               then
               beautified
               their
               Churches
               .
               Whether
               they
               had
               Altars
               in
               them
               .
               Decent
               Tables
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               divine
               offices
               ;
               those
               frequently
               by
               the
               Fathers
               stiled
               Altars
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               .
               They
               had
               no
               such
               gaudy
               Altars
               as
               the
               Heathens
               had
               in
               their
               Temples
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               now
               in
               their
               Churches
               .
               Altars
               when
               begun
               to
               be
               fixed
               and
               made
               of
               Stone
               .
               Made
               Asylum's
               and
               places
               of
               refuge
               ,
               and
               invested
               with
               many
               priviledges
               by
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
               No
               Images
               in
               their
               Churches
               for
               above
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               prov'd
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               Pictures
               in
               
               Churches
               condemned
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Illiberis
               .
               An
               account
               of
               Epiphanius
               his
               tearing
               the
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Anablatha
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               force
               of
               the
               argumemt
               thence
               against
               Image-Worship
               .
               Christian
               Churches
               when
               first
               formally
               consecrated
               :
               the
               Encoenia
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               .
               Our
               Wakes
               or
               Feasts
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               dedication
               of
               particular
               Churches
               .
               What
               Incomes
               or
               Revenues
               they
               had
               in
               the
               first
               Ages
               .
               Particular
               Churches
               had
               some
               standing
               Revenues
               even
               under
               the
               Heathen
               Emperours
               .
               These
               much
               increased
               by
               the
               piety
               of
               Constantine
               and
               the
               first
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               their
               Laws
               noted
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               reverence
               shewed
               at
               their
               going
               in
               t
               Churches
               ,
               and
               during
               their
               stay
               there
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Emperours
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             not
             more
             heartily
             zealous
             against
             the
             idolatrous
             Worship
             of
             the
             Heathen-gods
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             religiously
             observant
             of
             whatever
             concerned
             the
             honour
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             material
             parts
             and
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             care
             they
             had
             about
             the
             
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               
               persons
               ,
            
             and
             both
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             that
             Worship
             that
             they
             performed
             to
             God
             ,
             under
             each
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             most
             considerable
             ,
             and
             does
             most
             properly
             relate
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Records
             of
             those
             times
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Place
             is
             an
             inseparable
             circumstance
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             for
             every
             body
             by
             the
             natural
             necessity
             of
             its
             being
             requires
             some
             determinate
             place
             either
             for
             rest
             or
             motion
             :
             now
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             being
             in
             a
             great
             part
             an
             external
             action
             ,
             especially
             when
             performed
             by
             the
             joint
             concurrence
             of
             several
             persons
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             necessarily
             require
             a
             place
             ,
             but
             a
             place
             
               conveniently
               capacious
            
             of
             all
             that
             join
             together
             in
             the
             same
             publick
             actions
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             reason
             put
             all
             Nations
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             upon
             erecting
             
               publick
               places
            
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             conveniency
             in
             meeting
             together
             to
             pay
             their
             religious
             services
             and
             devotions
             .
             But
             my
             present
             enquiry
             reaches
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ,
             not
             whether
             they
             met
             together
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             common
             duties
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             none
             can
             doubt
             of
             )
             but
             whether
             they
             had
             Churches
             ,
             fixed
             and
             appropriate
             
             places
             for
             the
             joint
             performance
             of
             their
             publick
             offices
             .
             And
             that
             they
             had
             even
             in
             those
             early
             times
             ,
             will
             I
             think
             be
             beyond
             all
             dispute
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             but
             a
             short
             survey
             of
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             :
             in
             the
             sacred
             Story
             we
             find
             some
             more
             than
             probable
             footsteps
             of
             some
             determinate
             places
             for
             their
             solemn
             conventions
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             only
             to
             that
             use
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             was
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             or
             
               Vpper
               Room
            
             into
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             went
             up
             ,
             as
             into
             a
             place
             commonly
             known
             and
             separate
             to
             that
             use
             ,
             there
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             this
             supposed
             by
             a
             very
             ancient
             tradition
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               same
               room
            
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             the
             night
             before
             his
             death
             celebrated
             the
             Passover
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             instituted
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             ,
             if
             not
             (
             which
             I
             rather
             think
             )
             the
             same
             ,
             
             was
             that
             
               one
               place
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             all
             assembled
             with
             one
             accord
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             visibly
             came
             down
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             rather
             because
             the
             multitude
             (
             and
             they
             too
             
               strangers
               of
               every
               Nation
               under
               heaven
               )
            
             came
             so
             readily
             to
             the
             place
             upon
             the
             first
             rumour
             
             of
             so
             strange
             an
             accident
             ,
             which
             could
             hardly
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             commonly
             known
             to
             be
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Christians
             used
             to
             meet
             together
             :
             and
             this
             very
             learned
             men
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             
               Act.
               2.
               46.
               they
               continued
               daily
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               breaking
               bread
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               but
               at
               home
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             or
             
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               ate
               their
               meat
               with
               gladness
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               i.e.
            
             when
             they
             had
             performed
             their
             daily
             devotions
             at
             the
             Temple
             at
             the
             accustomed
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             return
             home
             to
             this
             
               Vpper
               Room
            
             ,
             there
             to
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             to
             their
             ordinary
             meals
             :
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             clear
             and
             unforc'd
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             to
             me
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             immediately
             follows
             upon
             their
             assembling
             together
             in
             that
             one
             place
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             which
             Room
             is
             also
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             of
             house
             ,
             at
             the
             
               second
               Verse
            
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             no
             ways
             unlikely
             (
             as
             M.
             Mede
             conjectures
             )
             but
             that
             when
             the
             first
             Believers
             
               sold
               their
               Houses
               and
               Lands
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               money
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
            
             to
             supply
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             might
             give
             their
             houses
             (
             at
             least
             
             some
             eminent
             Room
             in
             them
             )
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             perform
             their
             sacred
             duties
             :
             which
             also
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostles
             writing
             to
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             speaks
             so
             often
             of
             
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               in
               their
               house
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             clearly
             to
             intimate
             not
             so
             much
             the
             particular
             persons
             of
             any
             private
             Family
             living
             together
             under
             the
             same
             band
             of
             Christian
             discipline
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             house
             (
             and
             more
             especially
             in
             this
             or
             that
             room
             of
             it
             )
             there
             was
             the
             constant
             and
             solemn
             convention
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             for
             their
             joynt
             celebration
             of
             divine
             Worship
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             farther
             cleared
             by
             that
             famous
             passage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             where
             taxing
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             for
             their
             irreverence
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             one
             greedily
             eating
             before
             another
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             great
             excess
             ,
             
             What
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               have
               you
               not
               houses
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink
               in
               ,
               or
               despise
               ye
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             Where
             that
             by
             Church
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             Assembly
             meeting
             ,
             but
             the
             place
             in
             which
             they
             used
             to
             assemble
             ,
             is
             evident
             partly
             from
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             for
             
               their
               coming
               together
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               verse
            
             18.
             is
             expounded
             
               by
               their
               coming
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               verse
            
             20.
             plainly
             arguing
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             not
             the
             
             persons
             but
             the
             place
             ;
             partly
             from
             the
             opposition
             which
             he
             makes
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             their
             own
             private
             houses
             ;
             if
             they
             must
             have
             such
             irregular
             Banquets
             ,
             they
             had
             houses
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             where
             't
             was
             much
             fitter
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             ordinary
             repast
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             place
             which
             was
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             common
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dishonoured
             by
             such
             extravagant
             and
             intemperate
             feastings
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             enjoins
             them
             in
             the
             close
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             
               if
               any
               man
               hunger
               he
               should
               eat
               at
               home
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             place
             was
             always
             thus
             understood
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             ,
             were
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             most
             learned
             men
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             intimate
             two
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             
             men
             of
             great
             name
             and
             learning
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             it
             to
             great
             satisfaction
             .
             
          
           
             Thus
             stood
             the
             case
             during
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             for
             the
             Ages
             after
             them
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             their
             fixed
             and
             definite
             places
             of
             Worship
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             as
             had
             we
             no
             other
             evidence
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             good
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             
               Dialogue
               in
               Lucian
            
             (
             if
             not
             Lucian
             himself
             ,
             
             of
             which
             I
             see
             no
             great
             cause
             
             to
             doubt
             )
             who
             lived
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             and
             who
             expresly
             mentions
             that
             House
             or
             Room
             wherein
             the
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             assemble
             together
             .
             And
             Clemens
             in
             his
             famous
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             assures
             us
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             only
             appoint
             the
             times
             when
             ,
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             ,
             but
             the
             places
             where
             he
             would
             be
             solemnly
             served
             and
             worshipped
             :
             
             And
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             upon
             Sunday
             all
             Christians
             whether
             in
             Town
             or
             Country
             ,
             used
             to
             assemble
             together
             in
             
               one
               place
            
             ,
             which
             could
             hardly
             be
             done
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             place
             been
             fixed
             and
             setled
             :
             
             the
             same
             we
             find
             afterwards
             in
             several
             places
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             speaks
             of
             their
             coming
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             he
             elsewhere
             calls
             the
             
               House
               of
               our
               Dove
               ,
               i.e.
            
             our
             innocent
             and
             Dove-like
             Religion
             ,
             and
             there
             describes
             the
             very
             form
             and
             fashion
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             speaking
             of
             their
             going
             into
             the
             water
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             us
             they
             were
             wont
             first
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             their
             solemn
             renunciation
             before
             the
             Bishop
             .
             About
             this
             time
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             the
             Emperour
             (
             who
             began
             his
             Reign
             about
             the
             year
             222.
             )
             the
             Heathen
             Historian
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
             when
             there
             was
             a
             contest
             between
             the
             Christians
             and
             the
             Vintners
             about
             a
             certain
             publick
             place
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Christians
             had
             seiz'd
             and
             challenged
             for
             theirs
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             gave
             the
             cause
             for
             the
             Christians
             against
             the
             Vintners
             ,
             saying
             '
             
               t
               was
               much
               better
               that
               God
               should
               be
               worshipped
               there
               any
               ways
               ,
               than
               that
               the
            
             Vintners
             
               should
               possess
               it
            
             .
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Heathens
             of
             those
             times
             generally
             accused
             the
             Christians
             for
             having
             no
             Temples
             ,
             and
             charged
             it
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             
               atheism
               and
               impiety
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             Christian
             Apologists
             did
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             that
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             examine
             the
             places
             alledged
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             
             to
             this
             the
             answer
             in
             short
             depends
             upon
             the
             notion
             which
             they
             had
             of
             a
             Temple
             ,
             
             by
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             understood
             the
             places
             devoted
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             wherein
             their
             Deities
             were
             inclosed
             and
             shut
             up
             ,
             places
             adorned
             with
             Statues
             and
             Images
             ,
             with
             fine
             Altars
             and
             ornaments
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             Temples
             as
             these
             they
             freely
             confessed
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             no
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             true
             God
             did
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             supposed
             theirs
             )
             
               dwell
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
            
             nor
             either
             needed
             nor
             could
             possibly
             be
             honoured
             
             by
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             purposely
             abstained
             from
             the
             word
             Temple
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             't
             is
             used
             by
             any
             Christian
             Writer
             for
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             :
             and
             yet
             those
             very
             Writers
             who
             deny
             Christians
             to
             have
             had
             any
             Temples
             ,
             do
             at
             the
             same
             time
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             meeting
             places
             for
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             
             their
             conventicula
             as
             Arnobius
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             complains
             they
             were
             furiously
             demolished
             by
             their
             Enemies
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             to
             know
             more
             concerning
             this
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             Christians
             had
             appropriate
             places
             of
             Worship
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             a
             Discourse
             purposely
             written
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             by
             a
             
               most
               learned
               man
            
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             ,
             
             nor
             indeed
             should
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             as
             I
             have
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             had
             noted
             most
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             before
             I
             read
             his
             Discourse
             upon
             that
             subject
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             their
             Churches
             began
             to
             rise
             apace
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             met
             with
             more
             quiet
             and
             favourable
             times
             ;
             especially
             under
             
               Valerian
               ,
               Gallienus
               ,
               Claudius
            
             ,
             
             Aurelian
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Emperours
             :
             of
             which
             times
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Bishops
             met
             with
             the
             highest
             respect
             and
             kindness
             both
             from
             people
             and
             Governours
             ;
             and
             adds
             ,
             but
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             innumerable
             multitudes
             that
             daily
             flocked
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Congregations
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             those
             famous
             meetings
             of
             theirs
             in
             their
             Oratories
             or
             sacred
             places
             ,
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             content
             with
             those
             old
             Buildings
             which
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             they
             erected
             from
             the
             very
             foundations
             more
             fair
             and
             spacious
             Churches
             in
             every
             City
             .
             This
             was
             several
             years
             before
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             then
             they
             had
             their
             Churches
             of
             
               ancient
               date
            
             .
             This
             indeed
             was
             a
             very
             serene
             and
             Sun-shiny
             season
             ,
             but
             alas
             it
             begun
             to
             darken
             again
             ,
             and
             
               the
               clouds
               returned
               after
               rain
            
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Chapter
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Dioclesian
             ,
             there
             came
             out
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             commanding
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             the
             holy
             Bible
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             their
             Churches
             to
             be
             demolished
             and
             laid
             level
             with
             the
             ground
             :
             
             which
             how
             many
             they
             were
             ,
             may
             be
             guessed
             at
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             Optatus
             tells
             us
             )
             there
             were
             about
             this
             time
             above
             forty
             Basilicae
             or
             Churches
             in
             Rome
             only
             .
             Upon
             Constantines
             coming
             
             into
             a
             partnership
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Clouds
             began
             to
             dispense
             and
             scatter
             ,
             
             and
             Maximi●us
             (
             who
             then
             govern'd
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             )
             a
             bitter
             Enemy
             to
             Christians
             ,
             was
             yet
             forced
             by
             a
             publick
             Edict
             to
             give
             Christians
             the
             free
             liberty
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             leave
             to
             repair
             and
             rebuild
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             their
             Churches
             ;
             which
             shortly
             after
             they
             every
             where
             set
             upon
             ,
             raising
             their
             Churches
             from
             the
             ground
             to
             a
             vast
             height
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             splendour
             and
             glory
             than
             those
             which
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             giving
             all
             possible
             encouragement
             to
             it
             by
             frequent
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             :
             the
             Christians
             also
             themselves
             contributing
             towards
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             chearfulness
             and
             liberality
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             magnificence
             ,
             comparable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Princes
             towards
             the
             building
             of
             
               Solomons
               Temple
            
             ,
             
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             them
             in
             his
             Oration
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             famous
             Church
             at
             Tyre
             .
             And
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             whole
             Empire
             devolved
             upon
             Constantine
             ,
             
             but
             he
             published
             two
             Laws
             ,
             one
             to
             prohibite
             
               Pagan
               Worship
            
             ,
             the
             other
             commanding
             Churches
             to
             be
             built
             of
             a
             nobler
             size
             and
             capacity
             than
             before
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             directed
             his
             Letters
             to
             Eusebius
             and
             
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             see
             it
             done
             within
             their
             several
             jurisdictions
             ,
             charging
             also
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             to
             be
             assisting
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             whatever
             was
             necessary
             and
             convenient
             :
             
             insomuch
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             the
             world
             was
             beautified
             with
             Churches
             and
             sacred
             Oratories
             ,
             both
             in
             Cities
             and
             Villages
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             barbarous
             and
             desart
             places
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Historian
             (
             from
             whence
             our
             Kirk
             and
             Church
             )
             the
             
               Lords
               Houses
            
             ,
             because
             erected
             not
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             .
             'T
             were
             needless
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             upon
             the
             piety
             of
             Christians
             in
             building
             Churches
             in
             and
             after
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             instances
             being
             so
             vastly
             numerous
             ;
             only
             I
             cannot
             omit
             what
             Nazianzen
             reports
             of
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             
             who
             though
             Bishop
             of
             a
             very
             
               small
               ▪
            
             and
             inconsiderable
             Diocess
             ,
             yet
             built
             a
             famous
             Church
             almost
             wholly
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             from
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Christians
             always
             had
             their
             setled
             and
             determinate
             places
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ;
             for
             the
             form
             and
             fashion
             of
             their
             Churches
             it
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             oblong
             ,
             
             to
             keep
             (
             say
             some
             )
             the
             better
             correspondence
             
             with
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             the
             common
             notion
             and
             metaphor
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             represented
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             that
             we
             are
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             stormy
             and
             tempestuous
             Sea
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             's
             no
             safe
             passage
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Country
             we
             all
             hope
             to
             arrive
             at
             .
             They
             were
             generally
             built
             
               towards
               the
               East
            
             (
             towards
             which
             also
             they
             performed
             the
             more
             solemn
             parts
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             in
             its
             due
             place
             )
             following
             herein
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             though
             upon
             far
             other
             grounds
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             obtained
             from
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             
             sure
             I
             am
             't
             was
             so
             in
             Tertullian's
             time
             ,
             who
             opposing
             the
             plain
             and
             simple
             way
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Assemblies
             to
             the
             
               skulking
               and
               clancular
            
             Conventicles
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             Serpent-like
             crept
             about
             in
             holes
             and
             corners
             ;
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               our
               Dove-like
               Religion
               is
               simple
               ,
               built
               on
               high
               and
               in
               open
               view
               ,
               and
               respects
               the
               light
               as
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               East
               as
               the
               representation
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             It
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             while
             the
             flames
             of
             persecution
             raged
             about
             their
             ears
             ,
             the
             Christian
             
             Churches
             should
             be
             very
             stately
             and
             magnificent
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             times
             would
             bear
             ,
             their
             splendour
             encreasing
             according
             to
             the
             entertainment
             that
             Christianity
             met
             withal
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             the
             Empire
             becoming
             Christian
             ,
             their
             Temples
             rose
             up
             into
             grandeur
             and
             gallantry
             ,
             as
             amongst
             others
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             particular
             description
             which
             Eusebius
             makes
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Constantine
             built
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             both
             which
             were
             incomparably
             sumptuous
             and
             magnificent
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             describe
             at
             large
             the
             exact
             form
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             parts
             and
             dimensions
             of
             their
             Churches
             (
             which
             varied
             somewhat
             according
             to
             different
             times
             and
             Ages
             )
             but
             briefly
             reflect
             upon
             such
             as
             were
             most
             common
             and
             remarkable
             :
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             their
             Churches
             (
             especially
             after
             they
             began
             to
             arrive
             at
             more
             perfection
             )
             was
             the
             Vestibulum
             (
             called
             also
             Atrium
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             the
             Porch
             ,
             in
             greater
             Churches
             of
             somewhat
             larger
             capacity
             ,
             adorned
             many
             times
             with
             goodly
             Cloysters
             ,
             marble
             Columns
             ,
             Fountains
             ,
             and
             Cisterns
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             covered
             over
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             
             those
             that
             stood
             or
             walked
             there
             .
             Here
             stood
             the
             lowest
             order
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             beging
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             as
             they
             went
             in
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             it
             usually
             consisted
             of
             three
             parts
             ;
             the
             first
             was
             the
             Narthex
             (
             which
             we
             have
             no
             proper
             word
             to
             render
             by
             )
             it
             was
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             lay
             next
             to
             the
             great
             door
             by
             which
             they
             entred
             in
             :
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             stood
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             or
             first
             learners
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             the
             Euergumeni
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             were
             possessed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             part
             also
             stood
             the
             Font
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             baptismal
             initiation
             ;
             and
             towards
             the
             upper
             end
             was
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             who
             were
             one
             of
             the
             ranks
             of
             Penitents
             .
             The
             second
             part
             contained
             the
             middle
             ,
             or
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             called
             by
             the
             Greeks
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Latins
               Navis
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             our
             term
             the
             Nave
             of
             the
             Church
             comes
             )
             where
             the
             faithful
             assembled
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             where
             the
             men
             and
             the
             women
             had
             their
             distinct
             apartments
             ,
             
             lest
             at
             such
             times
             unchast
             and
             irregular
             appetites
             should
             be
             kindled
             by
             a
             promiscuous
             interfering
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             
             of
             which
             pious
             and
             excellent
             contrivance
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             an
             ancient
             Funeral
             Inscription
             found
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               
               Coemetery
            
             at
             Rome
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             buried
             ,
             SINISTRA
             PARTE
             VIRORUM
             ,
             on
             that
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             the
             
               men
               sat
            
             .
             In
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             next
             to
             the
             entring
             into
             it
             stood
             the
             Class
             of
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             at
             their
             going
             out
             they
             fell
             down
             upon
             their
             knees
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
             Next
             to
             them
             was
             the
             Ambo
             ,
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             rather
             reading-desk
             ,
             whence
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             read
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Above
             that
             were
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             the
             highest
             rank
             and
             order
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             who
             alone
             communicated
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
             The
             third
             part
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             neat
             Rails
             ,
             called
             Cancelli
             ,
             whence
             our
             English
             word
             Chancel
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             this
             day
             :
             into
             this
             part
             none
             might
             come
             but
             such
             as
             were
             in
             holy
             orders
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             the
             
               Greek
               Emperours
            
             ,
             who
             were
             allowed
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Table
             to
             make
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             so
             back
             again
             ;
             within
             this
             division
             the
             most
             considerable
             thing
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Altar
             (
             as
             they
             metaphorically
             called
             it
             ,
             because
             there
             they
             offered
             the
             
               commemorative
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             )
             
             o●
             the
             Communion-Table
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             't
             is
             frequently
             styled
             by
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             )
             behind
             which
             at
             the
             very
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             Chancel
             was
             the
             Chair
             or
             Throne
             of
             the
             Bishop
             (
             for
             so
             was
             it
             almost
             constantly
             called
             )
             on
             both
             sides
             whereof
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Seats
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             for
             the
             Deacons
             might
             not
             here
             sit
             down
             :
             )
             the
             Bishops
             Throne
             was
             raised
             up
             somewhat
             higher
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             that
             he
             usually
             delivered
             his
             Sermons
             to
             the
             people
             :
             
             therefore
             Socrates
             seems
             to
             note
             it
             as
             a
             new
             thing
             in
             Chrysostoms
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             preached
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             sit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               upon
               the
               Pulpit
            
             (
             he
             means
             that
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             so
             Sozomon
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             sat
             in
             the
             
               Reading
               Desk
            
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             low
             voice
             he
             might
             be
             better
             heard
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
             Adjoining
             to
             the
             Chancel
             on
             the
             North-side
             ,
             probably
             ,
             was
             the
             Diaconicon
             ,
             
             mentioned
             both
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             Council
             (
             though
             I
             know
             both
             Zonaras
             and
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             the
             learned
             
               Leo
               Allatius
            
             will
             have
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             meant
             in
             that
             place
             )
             as
             also
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             against
             Hereticks
             ;
             
             and
             probably
             so
             called
             either
             
             because
             peculiarly
             committed
             to
             the
             Deacon
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             great
             Commentator
             upon
             that
             Law
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             because
             set
             apart
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             some
             sacred
             services
             .
             It
             was
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             modern
             Vestries
             ,
             the
             Sacristy
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Plate
             ,
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             Vestments
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             dedicated
             to
             holy
             uses
             ,
             were
             laid
             up
             ,
             and
             where
             in
             after
             times
             Reliques
             and
             such
             like
             Fopperies
             were
             treasured
             up
             with
             great
             care
             and
             diligence
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Chancel
             was
             the
             Prothesis
             ;
             or
             place
             where
             things
             were
             prepared
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             the
             Offerings
             were
             laid
             ,
             and
             what
             remained
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             decently
             disposed
             of
             .
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             short
             view
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             those
             first
             times
             ,
             after
             they
             began
             to
             grow
             up
             into
             some
             beauty
             and
             perfection
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             spared
             no
             convenient
             cost
             in
             founding
             and
             adorning
             publick
             places
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             careful
             to
             keep
             a
             decent
             mean
             between
             a
             sordid
             slovenliness
             ,
             and
             a
             too
             curious
             and
             over
             nice
             superstition
             .
             In
             the
             more
             early
             times
             ,
             even
             while
             the
             fury
             and
             
             fierceness
             of
             their
             Enemies
             kept
             them
             low
             and
             mean
             ,
             yet
             they
             beautified
             their
             Oratories
             and
             places
             of
             Worship
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Dialogue
             in
             Lucian
             (
             whom
             we
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             who
             lived
             within
             the
             first
             Age
             )
             who
             bringing
             in
             one
             Critias
             that
             was
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Assembly
             (
             which
             by
             his
             description
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Vpper-Room
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             after
             they
             had
             gone
             up
             several
             stairs
             ,
             they
             came
             at
             last
             into
             an
             
               House
               or
               Room
               that
               was
               overlaid
               with
               Gold
               ,
            
             where
             he
             beheld
             nothing
             but
             a
             company
             of
             persons
             with
             their
             bodies
             bow'd
             down
             ,
             and
             pale
             faces
             .
             I
             know
             the
             design
             of
             that
             Dialogue
             in
             part
             is
             to
             abuse
             and
             deride
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             he
             feigned
             those
             circumstances
             which
             made
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             As
             the
             times
             grew
             better
             ,
             they
             added
             more
             and
             greater
             ornaments
             to
             them
             ;
             concerning
             two
             whereof
             there
             has
             been
             some
             contest
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             Altars
             and
             Images
             .
             As
             for
             Altars
             ,
             the
             first
             Christians
             had
             no
             other
             in
             their
             Churches
             than
             
               decent
               Tables
            
             of
             wood
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             celebrated
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ;
             these
             't
             is
             true
             in
             allusion
             
             to
             those
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             called
             Altars
             ,
             and
             truly
             enough
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             they
             offered
             upon
             them
             ,
             viz.
             the
             commemoration
             of
             
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             in
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
            
             ,
             and
             the
             oblation
             of
             
               Alms
               and
               Charity
            
             for
             the
             poor
             (
             usually
             laid
             upon
             those
             Tables
             )
             which
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             styles
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             These
             were
             the
             only
             Sacrifices
             (
             for
             no
             other
             had
             the
             Christian
             world
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             )
             which
             they
             then
             offered
             upon
             their
             Altars
             ,
             which
             were
             much
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             our
             Communion-Tables
             at
             this
             day
             ▪
             For
             that
             they
             had
             not
             any
             such
             
               fixed
               and
               gaudy
            
             Altars
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             then
             had
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Papists
             still
             have
             in
             their
             Churches
             )
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             
             because
             the
             Heathens
             at
             every
             turn
             did
             charge
             and
             reproach
             them
             for
             having
             none
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             answers
             did
             freely
             and
             openly
             acknowledge
             and
             avow
             it
             ;
             asserting
             and
             pleading
             that
             the
             only
             true
             
               sacred
               Altar
            
             was
             a
             pure
             and
             a
             
               holy
               mind
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             best
             and
             most
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             was
             a
             
               pious
               heart
            
             ,
             
             and
             an
             innocent
             and
             religious
             life
             .
             
             
               Haec
               nostra
               sacrificia
               ,
               haec
               Dei
               sacra
               sunt
               ,
               these
            
             (
             say
             
             they
             )
             
               are
               our
               oblations
               ,
               these
               the
               sacrifices
               we
               give
               to
               God.
            
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             Altars
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             for
             near
             upon
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             ;
             till
             Constantine
             coming
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             peace
             and
             plenty
             ,
             the
             Churches
             began
             to
             excel
             in
             costliness
             and
             bravery
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             wooden
             and
             moveable
             Altars
             began
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             fixed
             Altars
             of
             Stone
             or
             Marble
             ,
             though
             used
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             than
             before
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             too
             did
             not
             so
             universally
             obtain
             (
             though
             severely
             urged
             by
             Sylvester
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             but
             that
             in
             very
             many
             places
             Tables
             or
             moveable
             Altars
             of
             wood
             continued
             in
             use
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             from
             several
             passages
             in
             Athanasius
             and
             others
             ,
             
             yea
             even
             to
             S.
             Augustine's
             time
             ,
             and
             probably
             much
             later
             ,
             
             were
             it
             proper
             to
             my
             business
             to
             search
             after
             it
             .
             
             No
             sooner
             were
             Altars
             made
             fixed
             and
             immoveable
             ,
             
             but
             they
             were
             compassed
             in
             with
             Rails
             to
             fence
             off
             rudeness
             and
             irreverence
             ,
             and
             persons
             began
             to
             regard
             them
             with
             mighty
             observance
             and
             respect
             ;
             which
             soon
             grew
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             Asylums
             and
             refuges
             to
             protect
             innocent
             persons
             and
             unwitting
             offenders
             from
             immediate
             violence
             and
             oppression
             ;
             
             an
             instance
             whereof
             Nazianzen
             gives
             us
             in
             a
             Christian
             Widow
             a
             woman
             of
             great
             place
             and
             quality
             ,
             
             who
             flying
             from
             the
             importunities
             of
             the
             President
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             forced
             her
             to
             marry
             him
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             way
             but
             to
             take
             sanctuary
             at
             the
             holy
             Table
             in
             S.
             Basils
             Church
             at
             Caesarea
             ;
             she
             was
             demanded
             with
             many
             fierce
             and
             terrible
             threatnings
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             man
             stoutly
             refused
             ,
             although
             the
             President
             was
             his
             mortal
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             sought
             only
             a
             pretence
             to
             ruine
             him
             .
             Many
             such
             cases
             may
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             nor
             was
             this
             a
             priviledge
             meerly
             founded
             upon
             custom
             ,
             but
             setled
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Christian
               Emperours
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             particular
             cases
             whereof
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             extent
             and
             limitation
             of
             these
             immunities
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             less
             than
             six
             several
             Laws
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             Arcadius
             ,
             and
             
               Theodosius
               junior
            
             ,
             yet
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             But
             how
             far
             those
             Asyla's
             and
             Sanctuaries
             were
             good
             and
             useful
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             evil
             and
             pernicious
             purposes
             they
             were
             improv'd
             in
             after-times
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             limits
             of
             my
             present
             task
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             in
             those
             times
             there
             was
             so
             little
             ground
             for
             Altars
             (
             as
             us'd
             in
             the
             
             present
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             there
             was
             yet
             far
             less
             for
             Images
             ;
             and
             certainly
             might
             things
             be
             carried
             by
             a
             fair
             and
             impartial
             tryal
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             dispute
             would
             soon
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             there
             not
             being
             any
             one
             just
             and
             good
             authority
             to
             prove
             that
             Images
             were
             either
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             us'd
             in
             Churches
             ,
             for
             near
             upon
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             might
             be
             carried
             much
             farther
             ,
             but
             that
             my
             business
             lyes
             mainly
             within
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             than
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             frequently
             challenged
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             for
             having
             no
             Altars
             and
             Temples
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Images
             or
             Statues
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christian
             Apologists
             never
             denied
             it
             ,
             but
             industriously
             defended
             themselves
             against
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             rejected
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             with
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             abundantly
             made
             good
             from
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Clem.
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Minucius
               Faelix
               ,
               Arnobius
            
             and
             Lactantius
             ,
             many
             of
             whose
             testimonies
             have
             been
             formerly
             pointed
             to
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             Origen
             plainly
             tells
             his
             Adversary
             (
             who
             had
             objected
             this
             to
             the
             Christians
             )
             that
             the
             Images
             that
             were
             to
             be
             
             dedicated
             to
             God
             were
             not
             to
             be
             careed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Artists
             ;
             
             but
             to
             be
             formed
             and
             fashioned
             in
             us
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             virtues
             of
             justice
             and
             temperance
             ,
             of
             wisdom
             and
             piety
             ,
             &c.
             that
             conform
             us
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             only
             Son
             :
             These
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               are
               the
               only
               Statues
               formed
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               alone
               we
               are
               perswaded
               't
               is
               fit
               to
               do
               honour
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               prototype
               and
               architypal
               pattern
               of
               all
               such
               Images
               .
            
             Had
             Christians
             then
             given
             adoration
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             but
             set
             them
             up
             in
             their
             places
             of
             Worship
             ,
             with
             what
             face
             can
             we
             suppose
             they
             should
             have
             told
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             much
             slighted
             and
             abhorred
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             what
             a
             hearty
             detestation
             they
             universally
             shew'd
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             but
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             has
             been
             before
             prov'd
             at
             large
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Illiberis
             that
             was
             held
             in
             Spain
             some
             time
             before
             Constantine
             expresly
             provided
             against
             it
             ,
             decreeing
             that
             
               no
               Pictures
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               that
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               worshipped
               and
               adored
               should
               be
               painted
               upon
               the
               walls
               :
            
             words
             so
             clear
             and
             positive
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             evaded
             by
             all
             the
             little
             shifts
             and
             glosses
             which
             the
             Expositors
             
             of
             that
             Canon
             would
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             first
             use
             of
             Statues
             and
             Pictures
             in
             publick
             Churches
             was
             meerly
             historical
             ,
             or
             to
             add
             some
             beauty
             and
             ornament
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             after
             Ages
             improved
             into
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             first
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             upon
             good
             authority
             (
             for
             all
             the
             instances
             brought
             for
             the
             first
             Ages
             are
             either
             false
             and
             spurious
             ,
             or
             impertinent
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             is
             no
             elder
             than
             the
             times
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             then
             too
             met
             with
             no
             very
             welcome
             entertainment
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             Epiphanius
             his
             own
             Epistle
             translated
             by
             S.
             Hierom
             ;
             where
             the
             story
             in
             short
             is
             this
             .
             
             Coming
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             Anablatha
             a
             Village
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             going
             into
             a
             Church
             to
             pray
             ,
             I
             espied
             a
             Curtain
             hanging
             over
             the
             door
             ,
             whereon
             was
             painted
             the
             
               Image
               of
               Christ
            
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             ;
             which
             when
             I
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             man
             hanging
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             I
             presently
             rent
             it
             ,
             and
             advis'd
             the
             Guardians
             of
             the
             Church
             rather
             to
             make
             usd
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Winding-sheet
             for
             some
             poor
             mans
             burying
             :
             whereat
             when
             they
             were
             a
             little
             troubled
             ,
             and
             said
             't
             was
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             since
             I
             had
             rent
             that
             Curtain
             ,
             I
             should
             change
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             
             another
             ;
             I
             promis'd
             them
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             sent
             the
             best
             I
             could
             get
             ,
             and
             pray'
             entreat
             them
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             command
             that
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             no
             such
             Curtains
             ,
             being
             
               contrary
               to
               our
               Religion
            
             ,
             may
             be
             hung
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             more
             becoming
             your
             place
             solicitously
             to
             remove
             whatever
             is
             offensive
             to
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             your
             Charge
             .
             This
             was
             written
             to
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             whose
             Diocess
             the
             thing
             had
             been
             done
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             pressing
             and
             weighty
             ,
             by
             how
             the
             greater
             esteem
             and
             value
             Epiphanius
             (
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Salamine
             in
             Cyprus
             )
             for
             his
             great
             age
             and
             excellent
             learning
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             This
             instance
             is
             so
             home
             and
             pregnant
             ,
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Image-Worship
             are
             at
             a
             mighty
             loss
             what
             to
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             are
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             it
             as
             supposititious
             .
             
             Bellarmine
             brings
             no
             less
             than
             nine
             arguments
             (
             if
             such
             they
             may
             be
             called
             )
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             probable
             :
             but
             had
             he
             been
             ingenuous
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             given
             one
             reason
             more
             true
             and
             satisfactory
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             why
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             should
             be
             thought
             forged
             and
             spurious
             ,
             
               viz.
               because
               
               it
               makes
               so
               much
               against
               them
               .
            
             More
             might
             be
             produced
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             I
             hope
             't
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             honest
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             without
             making
             their
             addresses
             to
             
               Saints
               and
               Angels
            
             ,
             so
             they
             accounted
             their
             Churches
             fine
             enough
             without
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             to
             adorn
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             Churches
             being
             built
             and
             beautified
             (
             so
             far
             as
             consisted
             with
             the
             ability
             and
             simplicity
             of
             those
             days
             )
             they
             sought
             to
             derive
             a
             greater
             value
             and
             esteem
             upon
             them
             by
             some
             peculiar
             consecration
             ;
             for
             the
             wisdom
             and
             piety
             of
             those
             times
             thought
             it
             not
             enough
             barely
             to
             devote
             them
             to
             the
             publick
             services
             of
             Religion
             ,
             unless
             they
             also
             set
             them
             apart
             with
             solemn
             Rites
             of
             a
             formal
             dedication
             .
             This
             had
             been
             an
             ancient
             Custom
             both
             amongst
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             old
             as
             Solomons
             Temple
             ,
             nay
             as
             Moses
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             When
             't
             was
             first
             taken
             up
             by
             Christians
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             ;
             only
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             to
             have
             met
             with
             the
             footsteps
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             any
             approved
             Writer
             (
             for
             the
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             every
             one
             knows
             what
             their
             faith
             is
             )
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             :
             
             in
             his
             time
             Christianity
             being
             become
             more
             prosperous
             and
             successful
             ,
             Churches
             were
             every
             where
             erected
             and
             repaired
             ,
             
             and
             no
             sooner
             were
             so
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             )
             they
             were
             solemnly
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             the
             dedications
             celebrated
             with
             great
             festivity
             and
             rejoycing
             ;
             an
             instance
             whereof
             he
             there
             gives
             of
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             at
             the
             dedication
             whereof
             he
             himself
             made
             that
             excellent
             Oration
             inserted
             into
             the
             body
             of
             his
             History
             .
             About
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             he
             built
             a
             stately
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             over
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             which
             was
             dedicated
             with
             singular
             magnificence
             and
             veneration
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             honour
             ,
             by
             his
             imperial
             Letters
             he
             summoned
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             were
             then
             met
             in
             Council
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             and
             assisting
             at
             the
             Solemnity
             .
             The
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             at
             these
             dedications
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             were
             a
             great
             confluence
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Strangers
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             the
             performance
             of
             divine
             offices
             ,
             singing
             of
             hymns
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             reading
             and
             expounding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Sermons
             and
             Orations
             ,
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             thanksgivings
             ,
             ●iberal
             Alms
             bestowed
             on
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             
             great
             gifts
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             mighty
             expressions
             of
             mutual
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             and
             universal
             rejoycing
             with
             one
             another
             .
             What
             other
             particular
             Ceremonies
             were
             introduced
             afterwards
             ,
             concerns
             not
             me
             to
             enquire
             ,
             only
             let
             me
             note
             ,
             that
             under
             some
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             Paganism
             lay
             gasping
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             their
             Temples
             were
             purged
             and
             converted
             into
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             
             they
             were
             usually
             consecrated
             only
             by
             placing
             a
             Cross
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             venerable
             Ensign
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             the
             dedication
             of
             that
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             was
             constantly
             continued
             and
             kept
             alive
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             14.
             of
             September
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             it
             had
             been
             dedicated
             ,
             was
             solemnized
             with
             great
             pomp
             and
             much
             confluence
             of
             people
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             the
             Solemnity
             usually
             lasting
             eight
             days
             together
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             gave
             birth
             to
             that
             custom
             of
             keeping
             
               anniversary
               days
            
             of
             commemoration
             of
             the
             dedication
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             from
             this
             time
             forwards
             we
             frequently
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             much
             prevailed
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             some
             shadow
             whereof
             
             still
             remains
             amongst
             us
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             Wakes
             observed
             in
             several
             Counties
             ,
             which
             in
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Encoenia
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             are
             annual
             Festivals
             kept
             in
             Country
             Villages
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             dedication
             of
             their
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             was
             a
             custom
             in
             some
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             should
             be
             consecrated
             till
             it
             was
             endowed
             ,
             it
             may
             give
             us
             occasion
             to
             enquire
             what
             Revenues
             Churches
             had
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             .
             'T
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             for
             a
             great
             while
             they
             had
             no
             other
             publick
             incomes
             ,
             than
             either
             what
             arose
             out
             of
             those
             common
             contributions
             which
             they
             made
             at
             their
             usual
             Assemblies
             ,
             every
             one
             giving
             or
             offering
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             or
             devotion
             ,
             which
             was
             put
             into
             a
             common
             stock
             or
             treasury
             ,
             or
             what
             proceeded
             from
             the
             offerings
             which
             they
             made
             out
             of
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             Lands
             ,
             
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Canons
            
             providing
             that
             their
             First-fruits
             should
             be
             partly
             offered
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             partly
             sent
             home
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             :
             the
             care
             of
             all
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             President
             or
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             for
             who
             says
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             fore-cited
             Canons
             ,
             
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             trusted
             
             with
             the
             
               riches
               and
               revenues
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             he
             who
             is
             intrusted
             with
             the
             
               precious
               souls
            
             of
             men
             )
             and
             by
             him
             disposed
             of
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             whatever
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             Christianity
             encreased
             ,
             and
             times
             grew
             better
             ,
             they
             obtained
             more
             proper
             and
             fixed
             revenues
             ,
             houses
             and
             lands
             being
             setled
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             such
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             had
             even
             during
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             find
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             
             where
             giving
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             freely
             to
             the
             Churches
             which
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             disposed
             of
             by
             former
             Emperours
             ;
             they
             further
             add
             ;
             and
             because
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             the
             same
             Christians
             had
             not
             only
             places
             wherein
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             assemble
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             known
             to
             have
             had
             other
             possessions
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             the
             propriety
             of
             any
             single
             person
             ,
             but
             belonged
             to
             the
             
               whole
               body
               and
               community
            
             ;
             all
             these
             by
             this
             Law
             we
             command
             to
             be
             immediately
             restored
             to
             those
             Christians
             ,
             to
             every
             Society
             and
             Community
             of
             them
             what
             belonged
             to
             them
             .
             And
             in
             a
             rescript
             to
             Anulinus
             the
             Proconsul
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             
             they
             particularly
             specifie
             ,
             whether
             
             they
             be
             Gardens
             or
             Houses
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             belonged
             to
             the
             right
             and
             propriety
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             speed
             they
             be
             universally
             restored
             to
             them
             ;
             
             the
             same
             which
             Maximinus
             also
             (
             though
             no
             good
             friend
             to
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             either
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             conviction
             of
             his
             conscience
             awakened
             by
             a
             terrible
             sickness
             )
             had
             ordained
             for
             his
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Afterwards
             Constantine
             set
             himself
             by
             all
             ways
             to
             advance
             the
             honour
             and
             interests
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             out
             of
             the
             Tributes
             of
             every
             City
             which
             were
             yearly
             paid
             into
             his
             Exchequer
             ,
             
             he
             assigned
             a
             portion
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             setled
             it
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             (
             excepting
             the
             short
             Reign
             of
             Julian
             who
             revoked
             it
             )
             was
             as
             the
             Historian
             assures
             us
             ,
             
             in
             force
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Where
             any
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             or
             Confessors
             had
             died
             without
             kindred
             ,
             
             or
             been
             banished
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             and
             left
             no
             heirs
             behind
             them
             ,
             he
             ordained
             that
             their
             Estates
             and
             Inheritance
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             whoever
             had
             seized
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             had
             bought
             them
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             should
             restore
             them
             ,
             and
             refer
             themselves
             to
             him
             for
             what
             recompence
             should
             be
             made
             
             them
             .
             He
             took
             away
             the
             restraint
             which
             former
             Emperours
             had
             laid
             upon
             the
             bounty
             of
             pious
             and
             charitable
             men
             ,
             
             and
             gave
             every
             man
             liberty
             to
             leave
             what
             he
             would
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             
             he
             gave
             salaries
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Corn
             ,
             which
             though
             taken
             away
             by
             Julian
             ,
             was
             restored
             by
             his
             Successor
             Jovianus
             ,
             
             and
             ratified
             as
             a
             perpetual
             donation
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Valentinian
             and
             Marcianus
             .
             After
             his
             time
             the
             Revenues
             of
             Churches
             encreased
             every
             day
             ,
             pious
             and
             devout
             persons
             thinking
             they
             could
             never
             enough
             testifie
             their
             piety
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             expressing
             their
             bounty
             and
             liberality
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             ,
             by
             observing
             what
             
               respect
               and
               reverence
            
             they
             were
             wont
             in
             those
             days
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             solemn
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             did
             more
             peculiarly
             manifest
             his
             presence
             :
             and
             this
             certainly
             was
             very
             great
             .
             
             They
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             
               great
               King
            
             (
             as
             Chrysostom
             calls
             it
             )
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             there
             presses
             the
             highest
             modesty
             and
             gravity
             upon
             them
             :
             before
             their
             going
             into
             the
             Church
             they
             used
             to
             wash
             at
             least
             their
             hands
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             probably
             
             intimates
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ;
             
             carrying
             themselves
             while
             there
             with
             the
             most
             profound
             silence
             and
             devotion
             ;
             nay
             so
             great
             was
             the
             reverence
             which
             they
             bore
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             who
             otherwise
             never
             went
             without
             their
             Guard
             about
             them
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             came
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Church
             used
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             to
             leave
             their
             Guard
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             off
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             reckoning
             that
             the
             less
             ostentation
             they
             made
             of
             power
             and
             greatness
             there
             ,
             the
             more
             firmly
             the
             imperial
             Majesty
             would
             be
             entailed
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             inserted
             at
             large
             into
             the
             last
             edition
             of
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             .
             But
             of
             this
             we
             may
             probably
             speak
             more
             ,
             
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             publick
             adoration
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lords-Day
             and
             the
             Fasts
             and
             Festivals
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Time
               as
               necessary
               to
               religious
               actions
               as
               Place
               .
               Fixed
               times
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               observed
               by
               all
               Nations
               .
               The
               Lords
               Day
               chiefly
               observed
               by
               Christians
               :
               Stiled
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Peculiarly
               consecrated
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               .
               All
               kneeling
               at
               prayer
               on
               this
               day
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Their
               publick
               Assemblies
               constantly
               held
               upon
               this
               day
               .
               Forced
               to
               assemble
               before
               day
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ;
               thence
               jeered
               by
               the
               Heathens
               as
               
                 Latebrosa
                 &
                 Lucifugax
                 Natio
              
               .
               The
               Lords
               day
               ever
               kept
               as
               a
               day
               of
               rejoycing
               ;
               all
               fasting
               upon
               it
               forbidden
               .
               The
               great
               care
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               observance
               of
               this
               Day
               .
               Their
               Laws
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Their
               constant
               and
               conscientious
               attendance
               upon
               publick
               Worship
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               .
               Canons
               of
               ancient
               Councils
               about
               absenting
               from
               publick
               
               Worship
               .
               Sabbatum
               ,
               or
               Saturday
               ,
               kept
               in
               the
               East
               as
               a
               religious
               day
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               publick
               Solemnities
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Otherwise
               in
               the
               Western
               Churches
               ,
               observed
               by
               them
               as
               a
               Fast
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               This
               not
               universal
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               his
               practice
               at
               Milain
               ,
               and
               counsel
               to
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               the
               case
               .
               Their
               solemn
               ▪
               Fasts
               either
               Weekly
               or
               Annual
               ;
               Weekly
               on
               Wednesdays
               and
               Fridays
               ,
               held
               till
               three
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               .
               Annual
               Fast
               that
               of
               Lent
               ,
               how
               ancient
               .
               Vpon
               what
               account
               called
               Quadragesima
               .
               Observed
               with
               great
               strictness
               .
               The
               
                 Hebdomada
                 Magna
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Week
               ,
               kept
               with
               singular
               austerity
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               Festivals
               observed
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               .
               That
               of
               Easter
               as
               ancient
               as
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               famous
               Controversie
               between
               the
               eastern
               and
               Western
               Churches
               ,
               about
               the
               keeping
               of
               Easter
               .
               The
               intemperate
               spirit
               of
               Pope
               
                 Victor
                 .
                 Irenaeus
              
               his
               moderate
               interposal
               .
               The
               case
               sinally
               determined
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               The
               Vigils
               of
               this
               Feast
               observed
               with
               great
               expressions
               of
               rejoycing
               .
               The
               bounty
               of
               Christian
               Emperours
               upon
               
                 Easter-day
                 ▪
              
               The
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               how
               ancient
               .
               Why
               
               stiled
               
                 Whitsunday
                 .
                 Dominica
                 in
                 Albis
              
               ,
               why
               so
               called
               .
               The
               whole
               space
               between
               Easter
               and
               Whitsuntide
               kept
               Festival
               .
               The
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               why
               publickly
               read
               during
               that
               time
               .
               The
               Feast
               of
               Epiphany
               anciently
               what
               .
               Christmas-day
               ,
               the
               ancient
               observation
               of
               it
               .
               Epiphany
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
               what
               ,
               and
               why
               so
               called
               .
               The
               
                 Memoriae
                 Martyrum
              
               what
               .
               When
               probably
               first
               begun
               .
               The
               great
               reverence
               they
               had
               for
               Martyrs
               .
               Their
               passions
               stiled
               their
               Birth-day
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               These
               anniversary
               Solemnities
               kept
               at
               the
               Tombs
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               Over
               these
               magnificent
               Churches
               erected
               afterwards
               .
               What
               religious
               exercises
               performed
               at
               those
               meetings
               .
               The
               first
               rise
               of
               Martyrologies
               .
               Oblations
               for
               Martyrs
               ,
               how
               understood
               in
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               Festivals
               kept
               with
               great
               rejoycing
               ,
               mutual
               love
               and
               charity
               ;
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               common
               Feasts
               .
               Markets
               held
               for
               that
               purpose
               in
               those
               places
               .
               The
               ill
               use
               which
               after-times
               made
               of
               these
               memorials
               .
            
          
           
             TIme
             is
             a
             circumstance
             no
             less
             inseparable
             from
             religious
             actions
             than
             Place
             ,
             for
             man
             consisting
             of
             a
             soul
             and
             body
             cannot
             always
             be
             actually
             
             engaged
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             souls
             freed
             from
             the
             fetters
             of
             mortality
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             we
             must
             worship
             God
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             necessity
             have
             some
             definite
             and
             particular
             time
             to
             do
             it
             in
             .
             Now
             that
             man
             might
             not
             be
             left
             to
             a
             floating
             uncertainty
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Nations
             men
             have
             been
             guided
             by
             the
             very
             dictates
             of
             Nature
             to
             pitch
             upon
             some
             
               certain
               seasons
            
             ,
             wherein
             to
             assemble
             and
             meet
             together
             to
             perform
             the
             publick
             offices
             of
             Religion
             .
             What
             and
             how
             many
             were
             the
             publick
             Festivals
             instituted
             and
             observed
             either
             amongst
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             For
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             they
             ever
             had
             their
             peculiar
             seasons
             ,
             their
             solemn
             and
             stated
             times
             of
             meeting
             together
             to
             perform
             the
             common
             duties
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ;
             of
             which
             because
             the
             Lords-Day
             challenges
             the
             precedency
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             shall
             begin
             first
             with
             that
             .
             And
             being
             unconcern'd
             in
             all
             the
             controversies
             which
             in
             the
             late
             times
             were
             raised
             about
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             note
             some
             instances
             of
             the
             piety
             of
             Christians
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             observed
             
             in
             passing
             through
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             .
             For
             the
             name
             of
             this
             day
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             it
             is
             sometimes
             ,
             especially
             by
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             called
             Sunday
             ,
             because
             it
             hapned
             upon
             that
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Heathens
             was
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             being
             best
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             commonly
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Apologies
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Governours
             .
             This
             title
             continued
             after
             the
             world
             became
             Christian
             ,
             and
             seldom
             it
             is
             that
             it
             passes
             under
             any
             other
             name
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Edicts
             of
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             But
             the
             more
             proper
             and
             prevailing
             name
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Dies
               Dominica
            
             ,
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             called
             by
             S.
             John
             himself
             ,
             
             as
             being
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             whereon
             our
             Lord
             made
             his
             triumphant
             return
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             
             this
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             assures
             us
             was
             the
             true
             original
             of
             the
             title
             ;
             upon
             
               Sunday
               .
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             all
             assemble
             and
             meet
             together
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             day
             wherein
             God
             ,
             parting
             the
             darkness
             from
             the
             rude
             chaos
             ,
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             whereon
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Saviour
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             crucified
             the
             day
             before
             Saturday
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             after
             (
             which
             is
             Sunday
             )
             
             he
             appeared
             to
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             :
             by
             this
             means
             observing
             a
             kind
             of
             analogy
             and
             proportion
             with
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             which
             had
             been
             instituted
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             as
             that
             day
             was
             kept
             as
             a
             commemoration
             of
             Gods
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             resting
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             so
             was
             this
             set
             apart
             to
             religious
             uses
             ,
             as
             the
             solemn
             memorial
             of
             Christs
             resting
             from
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             compleated
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Which
             brings
             into
             my
             mind
             that
             custom
             of
             theirs
             so
             universally
             common
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             whereas
             at
             other
             times
             they
             kneeled
             at
             prayers
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             they
             always
             prayed
             standing
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             both
             by
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ;
             
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             in
             
               J.
               Martyr
            
             :
             
             it
             is
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             by
             this
             means
             we
             may
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             both
             of
             our
             fall
             by
             sin
             ,
             
             &
             our
             resurrection
             or
             restitution
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             for
             six
             days
             we
             pray
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             is
             in
             token
             of
             our
             fall
             by
             sin
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             we
             do
             not
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             does
             symbolically
             represent
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             by
             which
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             death
             :
             this
             he
             there
             tells
             us
             was
             a
             custom
             
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             very
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             cites
             Irenaeus
             in
             his
             Book
             concerning
             Easter
             .
             And
             this
             custom
             was
             maintained
             with
             so
             much
             vigour
             ,
             that
             when
             some
             began
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             ordained
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             constant
             uniformity
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             (
             and
             at
             such
             other
             times
             as
             were
             usual
             )
             men
             should
             stand
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             their
             prayers
             to
             God.
             So
             fit
             and
             reasonable
             did
             they
             think
             it
             to
             do
             all
             possible
             honour
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             on
             which
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Therefore
             we
             may
             observe
             all
             along
             in
             the
             sacred
             story
             ,
             that
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             did
             especially
             assemble
             upon
             
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               :
            
             and
             whatever
             they
             might
             do
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             that
             intimate
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             was
             their
             more
             solemn
             time
             of
             meeting
             ;
             on
             this
             day
             it
             was
             that
             they
             were
             met
             together
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             first
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             again
             the
             next
             week
             after
             :
             on
             this
             day
             they
             were
             assembled
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             visibly
             came
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             Peter
             preached
             that
             excellent
             Sermon
             ,
             converted
             and
             baptized
             three
             thousand
             
             souls
             .
             Thus
             when
             S.
             Paul
             was
             taking
             his
             leave
             at
             Troas
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               first
               day
            
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             when
             the
             Disciples
             came
             together
             to
             
               break
               Bread
               ,
               i.e.
            
             as
             almost
             all
             agree
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             
             sufficiently
             intimating
             that
             upon
             that
             day
             't
             was
             their
             usual
             custom
             to
             meet
             in
             that
             manner
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             giving
             directions
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             (
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             like
             case
             to
             other
             Churches
             )
             concerning
             their
             contributions
             to
             the
             poor
             suffering
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             lay
             it
             aside
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             which
             seems
             plainly
             to
             respect
             their
             religious
             assemblies
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             was
             that
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             deposited
             something
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Christians
             constantly
             observed
             this
             day
             ,
             meeting
             together
             for
             prayer
             ,
             expounding
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             duties
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               Vpon
               the
               day
               called
               Sunday
            
             (
             says
             J.
             Martyr
             )
             
               all
               of
               us
               that
               live
               either
               in
               City
               or
               Country
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
            
             ;
             
             and
             what
             they
             then
             did
             ,
             
             he
             there
             describes
             ,
             
             of
             which
             afterwards
             .
             This
             doubtless
             Pliny
             meant
             ,
             when
             giving
             Trajan
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             
             tells
             him
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             together
             to
             worship
             Christ
             
               stato
               die
            
             ,
             upon
             a
             set
             certain
             day
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             can
             be
             reasonably
             understood
             to
             design
             no
             other
             but
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             probably
             met
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             this
             only
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             examin'd
             ,
             had
             not
             told
             him
             of
             their
             meeting
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             or
             because
             this
             was
             their
             most
             publick
             and
             solemn
             convention
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             a
             manner
             swallowed
             up
             the
             rest
             .
             By
             the
             violent
             persecutions
             of
             those
             times
             the
             Christians
             were
             forced
             to
             meet
             together
             before
             day
             ,
             so
             Pliny
             in
             the
             same
             place
             tells
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             that
             they
             assembled
             
               before
               day-light
               ,
               to
               sing
               their
               morning
               hymns
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             Tertullian
             so
             often
             mentions
             their
             
               nocturnal
               convocations
            
             ;
             for
             putting
             the
             case
             that
             his
             Wife
             after
             his
             decease
             should
             marry
             with
             a
             Gentile-Husband
             ,
             amongst
             other
             inconveniencies
             he
             asks
             her
             ,
             whether
             she
             thought
             he
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             let
             her
             rise
             from
             his
             Bed
             to
             go
             to
             their
             night-meetings
             ;
             
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             persecution
             he
             tells
             Fabius
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             not
             celebrate
             
               Dominica
               solennia
            
             ,
             their
             Lords-Day
             Solemnities
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             night
             sufficiently
             clear
             with
             the
             light
             of
             
             Christ
             .
             This
             gave
             occasion
             to
             their
             spightful
             Adversaries
             to
             calumniate
             and
             asperse
             them
             :
             
             the
             Heathen
             in
             Minucius
             charges
             them
             with
             their
             night-Congregations
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             they
             are
             there
             scornfully
             called
             
               latebrosa
               &
               lucifugax
               natio
            
             an
             
               obscure
               and
               skulking
               Generation
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             very
             first
             thing
             that
             Celsus
             objects
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             private
             and
             clancular
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             Combinations
             ;
             to
             which
             Origen
             answers
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             they
             might
             thank
             them
             for
             it
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             exercise
             it
             more
             openly
             ;
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             was
             sufficiently
             evident
             and
             obvious
             ,
             and
             better
             known
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             the
             opinion
             and
             sentiments
             of
             their
             best
             Philosophers
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             there
             were
             some
             mysteries
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             were
             not
             communicated
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             't
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             what
             was
             common
             in
             the
             several
             Sects
             of
             their
             own
             Philosophy
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             They
             looked
             upon
             the
             Lords-Day
             as
             a
             time
             to
             be
             celebrated
             with
             great
             expressions
             of
             joy
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             happy
             memory
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             restrained
             whatever
             might
             savour
             of
             sorrow
             and
             sadness
             ;
             fasting
             on
             that
             day
             they
             prohibited
             with
             the
             greatest
             
             severity
             ,
             accounting
             it
             utterly
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             informs
             us
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             very
             bitter
             censure
             that
             of
             Ignatius
             (
             or
             whoseever
             that
             Epistle
             was
             ,
             for
             certainly
             it
             was
             not
             his
             )
             that
             who
             ever
             fasts
             on
             a
             Lords-Day
             is
             a
             murderer
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             however
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             fasted
             on
             those
             days
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             it self
             ;
             nay
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             great
             pretenders
             to
             fasting
             and
             mortification
             ,
             did
             yet
             abstain
             from
             it
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             .
             And
             as
             they
             accounted
             it
             a
             joyful
             and
             good
             day
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             what
             ever
             they
             thought
             might
             contribute
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             Constantine
             come
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             his
             principal
             care
             was
             about
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             he
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             solemnly
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             to
             all
             a
             day
             of
             rest
             ;
             that
             men
             might
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             better
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             whole
             time
             without
             any
             thing
             to
             hinder
             them
             in
             prayer
             and
             devotion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             for
             those
             in
             his
             Army
             who
             yet
             remained
             in
             their
             Paganism
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             upon
             Lords-days
             to
             go
             out
             
             into
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             there
             pour
             out
             their
             souls
             in
             hearty
             prayers
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             might
             pretend
             their
             own
             inability
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             he
             himself
             composed
             and
             gave
             them
             a
             short
             form
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoin'd
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             every
             Lords-Day
             :
             so
             careful
             was
             he
             that
             this
             day
             should
             not
             be
             dishonoured
             or
             mis-imployed
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             who
             were
             yet
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             to
             Christianity
             .
             
             He
             moreover
             ordained
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             open
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             no
             Suits
             or
             Tryals
             at
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             any
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             emancipating
             and
             setting
             free
             of
             Slaves
             or
             Servants
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             done
             .
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Suits
             nor
             demanding
             debts
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             
             was
             confirmed
             by
             several
             Laws
             of
             succeeding
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Arbitrators
             who
             had
             the
             Umpirage
             of
             any
             business
             lying
             before
             them
             ,
             
             should
             at
             that
             time
             have
             power
             to
             determine
             or
             take
             up
             litigious
             causes
             ,
             penalties
             being
             entail'd
             upon
             any
             that
             transgressed
             herein
             .
             
             
               Theodosius
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             
             anno
             386.
             by
             a
             second
             Law
             ratified
             one
             which
             he
             had
             passed
             long
             before
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expresly
             prohibited
             all
             publick
             Shews
             upon
             the
             Lords-Day
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             might
             not
             be
             confounded
             
             with
             those
             prophane
             Solemnities
             .
             This
             Law
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             some
             few
             years
             after
             confirmed
             and
             enlarged
             ,
             
             enacting
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             (
             and
             some
             other
             Festivals
             there
             mentioned
             )
             not
             only
             Christians
             ,
             but
             even
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             should
             be
             restrained
             from
             the
             pleasure
             of
             all
             Sights
             and
             Spectacles
             ,
             and
             the
             Theatres
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             might
             so
             happen
             that
             the
             Birth-day
             or
             inauguration
             of
             the
             Emperour
             might
             fall
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             therefore
             to
             let
             the
             people
             know
             how
             infinitely
             he
             preferred
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             concerns
             of
             his
             own
             majesty
             and
             greatness
             ,
             he
             commanded
             that
             if
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             imperial
             Solemnity
             should
             be
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             deferred
             till
             another
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             but
             of
             one
             instance
             more
             of
             their
             great
             observance
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             their
             constant
             attendance
             upon
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             read
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             made
             conscience
             of
             appearing
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             but
             sickness
             and
             absolute
             necessity
             did
             detain
             them
             :
             and
             if
             sick
             ,
             or
             in
             prison
             ,
             or
             under
             banishment
             ,
             nothing
             
             troubled
             them
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             could
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             join
             their
             devotions
             to
             the
             common
             Services
             .
             If
             persecution
             at
             any
             time
             forced
             them
             to
             keep
             a
             little
             close
             ,
             yet
             no
             sooner
             was
             there
             the
             least
             mitigation
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             returned
             to
             their
             open
             duty
             ,
             and
             publickly
             met
             all
             together
             .
             No
             trivial
             pretences
             ,
             no
             light
             excuses
             were
             then
             admitted
             for
             any
             ones
             absence
             from
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             severe
             censures
             were
             passed
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Synod
             of
             Illiberis
             provided
             ,
             
             that
             if
             any
             man
             dwelling
             in
             a
             City
             (
             where
             usually
             Churches
             were
             nearest
             hand
             )
             should
             for
             three
             
               Lords
               Days
            
             absent
             himself
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             should
             for
             some
             time
             be
             suspended
             the
             Communion
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             appear
             to
             be
             corrected
             for
             his
             fault
             .
             They
             allowed
             no
             separate
             Assemblies
             ,
             no
             Congregations
             but
             what
             met
             in
             the
             publick
             Church
             ;
             if
             any
             man
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             people
             into
             corners
             ,
             he
             was
             presently
             condemned
             ,
             and
             a
             sutable
             penalty
             put
             upon
             him
             .
             When
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             (
             a
             man
             petending
             to
             great
             strictness
             and
             austerity
             of
             life
             )
             began
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             
             many
             odd
             observations
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             to
             contemn
             Priests
             that
             were
             married
             ,
             to
             fast
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             meetings
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             drawing
             away
             many
             ,
             but
             especially
             women
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             Historian
             observes
             )
             who
             leaving
             their
             Husbands
             were
             led
             away
             with
             errour
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             into
             great
             filthiness
             and
             impurity
             .
             No
             sooner
             did
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             parts
             discover
             it
             ,
             but
             meeting
             in
             Council
             at
             Gangra
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Paphlagonia
             about
             the
             year
             340.
             they
             condemned
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             passing
             these
             two
             Canons
             among
             the
             rest
             :
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               teach
               that
               the
               House
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               and
               the
               assemblies
               that
               are
               held
               in
               it
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               :
               If
               any
               shall
               take
               upon
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               privately
               to
               preach
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               making
               light
               of
               the
               Church
               shall
               do
               those
               things
               that
               belong
               only
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               leave
               and
               allowance
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Correspondent
             to
             which
             ,
             
             the
             Canons
             called
             Apostolical
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Presbyter
             setting
             light
             by
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             shall
             withdraw
             and
             set
             up
             separate
             meetings
             ,
             and
             erect
             another
             
               Altar
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             says
             Zonaras
             ,
             keep
             unlawful
             
             Conventicles
             ,
             preach
             privately
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             he
             shall
             be
             deposed
             ,
             as
             ambitious
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             communicating
             with
             him
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             as
             being
             factious
             and
             schismatical
             ;
             only
             this
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             third
             admonition
             .
             After
             all
             that
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             might
             further
             show
             what
             esteem
             and
             value
             the
             first
             Christians
             had
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             by
             those
             great
             and
             honourable
             things
             they
             have
             spoken
             concerning
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             'll
             produce
             but
             two
             passages
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Magnesios
            
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             Ignatius
             ,
             must
             yet
             be
             acknowledged
             an
             ancient
             Authour
             :
             
             
               Let
               every
               one
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               loves
               Christ
               keep
               the
               Lords
               day
               Festival
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               day
               ,
               the
               Queen
               and
               Empress
               of
               all
               days
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               life
               was
               raised
               again
               ,
               and
               death
               conquered
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             The
             other
             that
             of
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             who
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               both
               custom
               and
               reason
               challenge
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               honour
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               Festival
               ,
               seeing
               on
               that
               day
               it
               was
               that
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               compleated
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             
             or
             Saturday
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             Sabbatum
             is
             constantly
             used
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             speaking
             of
             it
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             Christians
             )
             was
             held
             by
             them
             in
             great
             veneration
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             honoured
             with
             all
             the
             publick
             Solemnities
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             in
             those
             parts
             mainly
             prevailing
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             being
             generally
             the
             first
             Converts
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             they
             still
             retained
             a
             mighty
             reverence
             for
             the
             Mosaick
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             had
             been
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             (
             as
             the
             memorial
             of
             his
             rest
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             )
             setled
             by
             their
             great
             Master
             Moses
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             as
             the
             solemn
             day
             of
             their
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             very
             loth
             that
             it
             should
             be
             wholly
             antiquated
             and
             laid
             aside
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             those
             times
             (
             as
             in
             others
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rites
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             )
             to
             indulge
             the
             humour
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             day
             for
             religious
             offices
             .
             Hence
             they
             usually
             had
             most
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Service
             performed
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             they
             met
             together
             for
             publick
             
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             duties
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             not
             only
             from
             some
             passages
             in
             Ignatius
             and
             Clemens
             his
             Constitutions
             ,
             but
             from
             Writers
             of
             more
             unquestionable
             credit
             and
             authority
             .
             
             Athanasius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             assembled
             on
             Saturdays
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             infected
             with
             Judaism
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             worship
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             
             and
             Socrates
             speaking
             of
             the
             usual
             times
             of
             their
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             calls
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             the
             Lords
             day
             the
             weekly
             Festivals
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Congregation
             was
             wont
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             Divine
             Services
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             amongst
             other
             things
             decreed
             ,
             
             that
             upon
             Saturdays
             the
             Gospels
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             that
             in
             Lent
             the
             Eucharist
             should
             not
             be
             celebrated
             but
             upon
             Saturday
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             days
             only
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             it
             should
             be
             lawful
             to
             commemorate
             and
             rehearse
             the
             names
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             Upon
             this
             day
             also
             aswel
             as
             upon
             Sunday
             all
             Fasts
             were
             severely
             prohibited
             (
             an
             infallible
             argument
             they
             counted
             it
             a
             Festival
             day
             )
             one
             Saturday
             in
             the
             year
             only
             excepted
             ,
             viz.
             
             that
             before
             Easter-day
             ,
             which
             was
             always
             observed
             as
             a
             solemn
             Fast
             .
             Things
             so
             commonly
             known
             as
             to
             need
             no
             proof
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Church
             thought
             fit
             thus
             far
             to
             correspond
             with
             Jewish
             Converts
             ,
             as
             solemnly
             to
             observe
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             yet
             to
             take
             away
             all
             offence
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             from
             compliance
             with
             Judaism
             ,
             they
             openly
             declared
             that
             they
             did
             it
             only
             in
             a
             
               Christian
               way
            
             ,
             and
             kept
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             Nazianzen
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             forementioned
             Laodicean
             Synod
             has
             a
             Canon
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             
               that
               Christians
               should
               not
            
             judaize
             ,
             
             
               and
               rest
               from
               all
               labour
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               but
               follow
               their
               ordinary
               works
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             far
             as
             consisted
             with
             their
             attendance
             upon
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             )
             
               and
               should
               not
               entertain
               such
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               still
               they
               should
               prefer
               the
               Lords
               day
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               on
               that
               day
               rest
               as
            
             Christians
             ;
             
               but
               if
               any
               were
               found
               to
            
             judaize
             
               they
               should
               be
               accursed
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             stood
             the
             case
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ;
             in
             those
             of
             the
             West
             we
             find
             it
             somewhat
             different
             ,
             amongst
             them
             it
             was
             not
             observed
             as
             a
             religious
             Festival
             ,
             but
             kept
             as
             a
             constant
             Fast
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             (
             as
             't
             is
             given
             by
             Pope
             Innonocent
             ,
             
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Eugubium
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             this
             very
             case
             )
             seems
             most
             probable
             ;
             if
             
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             commemorate
             Christs
             resurrection
             not
             only
             at
             Easter
             ,
             but
             every
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             fast
             upon
             Friday
             because
             't
             was
             the
             day
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             pass
             by
             Saturday
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             middle-time
             between
             the
             days
             of
             grief
             and
             joy
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             spending
             those
             two
             days
             
               (
               viz.
               Friday
            
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             )
             in
             great
             sorrow
             and
             heaviness
             :
             and
             he
             thinks
             no
             doubt
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             fasted
             upon
             those
             two
             days
             ,
             whence
             the
             Church
             had
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             on
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             concludes
             ,
             that
             every
             Saturday
             or
             Sabbath
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             a
             Fast
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Council
             of
             Illiberis
             ordained
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Saturday
             Festival
             was
             an
             errour
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             fast
             upon
             every
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             though
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             general
             practice
             ,
             yet
             it
             did
             not
             obtain
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             West
             alike
             .
             In
             Italy
             it self
             ,
             't
             was
             otherwise
             at
             Milain
             ;
             where
             Saturday
             was
             a
             Festival
             ;
             
             and
             't
             is
             said
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             that
             he
             constantly
             
             dined
             as
             well
             upon
             Saturday
             as
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             his
             custom
             to
             dine
             upon
             no
             other
             days
             but
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             memorials
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             )
             and
             used
             also
             upon
             that
             day
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             though
             so
             great
             was
             the
             prudence
             and
             moderation
             of
             that
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             bound
             not
             up
             himself
             in
             these
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Millain
             he
             dined
             upon
             Saturdays
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             fasted
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             those
             days
             :
             
             This
             S.
             Augustine
             assures
             us
             he
             had
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             ;
             for
             when
             his
             Mother
             Monica
             came
             after
             him
             to
             Millain
             (
             where
             he
             then
             resided
             )
             she
             was
             greatly
             troubled
             to
             find
             the
             Saturday
             Fast
             not
             kept
             there
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             found
             it
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             for
             her
             satisfaction
             he
             immediately
             went
             to
             consult
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             he
             could
             give
             him
             no
             better
             advice
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             as
             he
             did
             :
             
               When
               I
               come
               to
            
             Rome
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               I
               fast
               on
               the
            
             Saturday
             
               as
               they
               do
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               when
               I
               am
               here
               I
               do
               not
               fast
               .
               So
               likewise
               you
               ,
               to
               whatsoever
               Church
               you
               come
               ,
               observe
               the
               custom
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               if
               you
               mean
               not
               either
               to
               give
               or
               take
               offence
               .
            
             With
             this
             answer
             he
             satisfied
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             when
             he
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             looked
             upon
             
             it
             as
             an
             Oracle
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             .
             So
             that
             even
             in
             Italy
             the
             Saturday
             Fast
             was
             not
             universally
             observed
             .
             Nay
             a
             very
             
               learned
               man
            
             (
             and
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             )
             thinks
             it
             highly
             probable
             ,
             
             that
             for
             the
             first
             Ages
             especially
             ,
             Saturday
             was
             no
             more
             kept
             as
             a
             Fast
             at
             Rome
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             :
             though
             the
             great
             argument
             whereby
             he
             would
             establish
             it
             
               (
               viz.
            
             because
             some
             Latine
             Churches
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             follow
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             did
             not
             keep
             it
             so
             )
             is
             very
             infirm
             and
             weak
             ;
             and
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             that
             very
             instance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Millain
             to
             refute
             it
             ,
             which
             though
             under
             the
             Popes
             nose
             ,
             did
             not
             yet
             keep
             that
             day
             as
             a
             Fast
             ,
             although
             this
             was
             many
             years
             after
             it
             had
             been
             so
             established
             and
             observed
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             I
             am
             got
             into
             this
             business
             ,
             I
             shall
             once
             for
             all
             dispatch
             the
             matter
             about
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             to
             their
             other
             Festivals
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             solemn
             Fasts
             ,
             weekly
             and
             annual
             .
             Their
             weekly
             Fasts
             (
             called
             
               Jejunia
               quartae
               &
               sextae
               seriae
            
             )
             were
             kept
             upon
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             ,
             appointed
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             on
             Wednesday
             
             our
             Lord
             was
             betrayed
             by
             Judas
             ,
             on
             Friday
             he
             was
             crucified
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             
             This
             custom
             Epiphanius
             (
             how
             truly
             I
             know
             not
             )
             refers
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             tells
             us
             that
             those
             days
             were
             observed
             as
             Fasts
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
             These
             Fasts
             they
             called
             their
             Stations
             (
             not
             because
             they
             stood
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             
             but
             by
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             
               military
               Stations
            
             and
             keeping
             their
             Guards
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             observes
             ,
             
             they
             kept
             close
             at
             it
             )
             and
             they
             usually
             lasted
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             informs
             us
             ,
             
             
               till
               the
               ninth
               hour
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             three
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             having
             ended
             their
             Fast
             devotions
             ,
             they
             received
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             then
             broke
             up
             the
             Station
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Tertullian
             calls
             them
             
               stationum
               semijejunia
            
             ,
             
             the
             
               half
               Fasts
               of
               Stations
            
             :
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             censure
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             who
             having
             privately
             resolved
             upon
             an
             entire
             Fast
             of
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             
             refused
             to
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             at
             the
             publick
             stationary
             Fasts
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             the
             sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             period
             to
             their
             fasting
             :
             
             for
             it
             was
             usual
             in
             those
             times
             with
             many
             ,
             after
             the
             stationary
             Fasts
             were
             ended
             ,
             to
             continue
             and
             hold
             on
             
             the
             Fast
             until
             the
             evening
             .
             The
             Historian
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             had
             been
             a
             very
             ancient
             custom
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             upon
             these
             days
             to
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             expounded
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             except
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             chiefly
             in
             those
             days
             that
             Origen
             was
             wont
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             :
             whether
             the
             omitting
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             then
             might
             be
             a
             peculiar
             custom
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             certain
             I
             am
             't
             was
             upon
             those
             days
             administred
             in
             other
             places
             .
             
             So
             S.
             Basil
             enumerating
             the
             times
             how
             oft
             they
             received
             it
             every
             week
             ,
             expresly
             puts
             Wednesday
             and
             Friday
             into
             the
             number
             .
             The
             remains
             of
             these
             
               primitive
               Stations
            
             are
             yet
             observed
             in
             our
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             by
             her
             15.
             
             Canon
             has
             ordained
             ,
             
               That
               though
            
             Wednesdays
             and
             Fridays
             
               be
               not
               holy
               days
               ,
               yet
               that
               weekly
               upon
               those
               times
            
             Minister
             and
             People
             
               shall
               resort
               to
               Church
               at
               the
               accustomed
               hours
               of
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             Annual
             Fast
             was
             that
             of
             Lent
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             to
             the
             Feast
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ,
             this
             (
             though
             not
             in
             the
             modern
             use
             of
             it
             )
             was
             very
             ancient
             ,
             
             though
             far
             from
             being
             an●
             
               Apostolical
               Canon
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               learned
               Prelate
            
             of
             our
             
             Church
             has
             fully
             proved
             .
             From
             the
             very
             first
             Age
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             't
             was
             customary
             to
             fast
             before
             Easter
             ;
             but
             for
             how
             long
             ,
             it
             was
             variously
             observed
             according
             to
             different
             times
             and
             places
             ;
             some
             fasting
             so
             many
             days
             ,
             others
             so
             many
             weeks
             ,
             and
             some
             so
             many
             days
             on
             each
             week
             ;
             
             and
             't
             is
             most
             probably
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             first
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Quadragesima
             ,
             not
             because
             't
             was
             a
             Fast
             of
             
               forty
               days
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               forty
               hours
            
             ,
             begun
             about
             twelve
             on
             Friday
             (
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviours
             falling
             under
             the
             power
             of
             death
             )
             and
             continued
             till
             
               Sunday
               morning
            
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Afterwards
             it
             was
             enlarged
             to
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             drawn
             out
             into
             more
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             weeks
             ,
             till
             it
             came
             to
             three
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             six
             or
             seven
             weeks
             .
             But
             concerning
             the
             different
             observations
             of
             it
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             let
             them
             who
             desire
             to
             know
             more
             consult
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             
             who
             both
             speak
             enough
             about
             it
             .
             
             This
             Quadragesimal
             Fast
             was
             kept
             in
             those
             times
             with
             great
             piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             people
             generally
             applying
             themselves
             with
             all
             seriousness
             to
             acts
             of
             penance
             and
             mortification
             ,
             
             whence
             Chrysostom
             calls
             Lent
             the
             remedy
             and
             Physick
             of
             our
             souls
             ;
             and
             to
             
             the
             end
             that
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             might
             be
             more
             grave
             and
             solemn
             ,
             
               Theodosins
               M.
            
             and
             his
             Colleague
             Emperours
             passed
             two
             Laws
             ,
             
             that
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             all
             Process
             and
             enquiry
             into
             criminal
             actions
             should
             be
             suspended
             ,
             
             and
             no
             corporal
             punishments
             inflicted
             upon
             any
             ;
             it
             being
             unfit
             (
             as
             the
             second
             of
             those
             Laws
             expresses
             it
             )
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             time
             of
             Lent
             the
             body
             should
             suffer
             punishment
             ,
             while
             the
             soul
             is
             expecting
             absolution
             .
             But
             with
             what
             care
             soever
             they
             kept
             the
             preceeding
             parts
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             kept
             the
             close
             of
             it
             with
             a
             mighty
             strictness
             and
             austerity
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             last
             week
             of
             it
             ,
             
             that
             which
             immediately
             preceded
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             ;
             this
             they
             consecrated
             to
             more
             peculiar
             acts
             of
             prayer
             ,
             abstinence
             ,
             
             and
             devotion
             ;
             and
             whereas
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Lent
             they
             ended
             their
             fast
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             extended
             it
             to
             the
             Cock-crowing
             ,
             or
             first
             glimpse
             of
             the
             morning
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             ended
             it
             not
             before
             midnight
             ,
             for
             to
             break
             up
             the
             Fast
             before
             that
             time
             was
             accounted
             a
             piece
             of
             great
             prophaneness
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             as
             
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             determines
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Basilides
             ,
             wherein
             he
             largely
             and
             learnedly
             states
             the
             case
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
             
               Hebdomada
               Magna
            
             ,
             the
             great
             (
             or
             holy
             )
             week
             ;
             
             so
             called
             (
             says
             Chrysostom
             )
             not
             that
             it
             has
             either
             more
             hours
             or
             days
             in
             it
             than
             other
             weeks
             ,
             but
             because
             this
             is
             the
             week
             in
             which
             
               truly
               great
            
             and
             ineffable
             good
             things
             were
             purchased
             for
             us
             ;
             within
             this
             time
             death
             was
             conquered
             ,
             the
             curse
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Devils
             tyranny
             dissolved
             ,
             his
             instruments
             broken
             ,
             Heaven
             opened
             ,
             Angels
             rejoyced
             ,
             the
             partition-wall
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             God
             and
             man
             reconciled
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             call
             it
             the
             
               great
               week
            
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             men
             fast
             ,
             and
             watch
             ,
             and
             do
             Alms
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             greater
             honour
             to
             it
             :
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             veneration
             they
             have
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             commanding
             all
             Suits
             and
             Processes
             at
             Law
             to
             cease
             ,
             Tribunal-doors
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             Prisoners
             to
             be
             set
             free
             ,
             imitating
             herein
             their
             great
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             death
             at
             this
             time
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             prison
             and
             the
             chains
             of
             sin
             ;
             meaning
             herein
             those
             Laws
             of
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Gratian
            
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             which
             we
             lately
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             We
             proceed
             now
             to
             enquire
             what
             other
             Festivals
             there
             were
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             to
             be
             chiefly
             these
             ;
             
               Easter
               ,
               Whitsuntide
            
             ,
             and
             
             Epiphany
             ,
             which
             comprehended
             two
             ,
             Christmass
             and
             Epiphany
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             I
             reckon
             them
             not
             in
             their
             proper
             order
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             taken
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             these
             Easter
             challenges
             the
             precedence
             both
             for
             its
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             stir
             about
             it
             ;
             that
             in
             and
             from
             the
             very
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             besides
             the
             weekly
             returns
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             )
             there
             has
             been
             always
             observed
             an
             Anniversary
             Festival
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             has
             any
             insight
             into
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ;
             all
             the
             dispute
             was
             about
             the
             particular
             time
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             which
             became
             a
             matter
             of
             as
             famous
             a
             Controversie
             as
             any
             that
             in
             those
             Ages
             exercised
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             The
             state
             of
             the
             case
             was
             briefly
             this
             ;
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             the
             less
             kept
             their
             Easter
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Jews
             celebrated
             their
             
               Passover
               ,
               viz.
            
             upon
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             the
             first
             Month
             (
             which
             always
             began
             with
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Moon
             )
             mostly
             answering
             to
             our
             March
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             did
             ,
             upon
             what
             day
             of
             the
             week
             soever
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             hence
             were
             stiled
             Quartodecimans
             ,
             because
             keeping
             Easter
             
               quarta
               decima
               Luna
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             
             14.
             day
             after
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             appearance
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             The
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             West
             did
             not
             follow
             this
             custom
             ,
             but
             kept
             Easter
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             following
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             ,
             partly
             the
             more
             to
             honour
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             :
             the
             Asiaticks
             pleaded
             for
             themselves
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               ;
               Polycarpus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             and
             conversed
             with
             them
             ,
             having
             kept
             it
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             together
             with
             S.
             John
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             as
             Irenaeus
             (
             who
             himself
             knew
             Polycarpus
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             had
             it
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             )
             speaks
             in
             a
             Letter
             about
             this
             very
             thing
             though
             himself
             was
             of
             the
             other
             side
             .
             
             And
             Polycrates
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             instances
             not
             only
             in
             S.
             John
             ,
             but
             S.
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             ▪
             who
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Family
             used
             so
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             had
             been
             conveyed
             down
             in
             a
             constant
             and
             uninterrupted
             observance
             through
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             some
             whereof
             he
             there
             enumerates
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             seven
             Bishops
             of
             that
             place
             in
             a
             constant
             succession
             had
             been
             his
             Kinsmen
             ,
             and
             himself
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             never
             been
             kept
             by
             them
             upon
             any
             other
             day
             ;
             
             this
             we
             are
             not
             so
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             if
             S.
             John
             and
             the
             Apostles
             had
             instituted
             this
             Festival
             ,
             and
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             observed
             upon
             
               that
               day
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             did
             it
             by
             way
             of
             condescension
             ,
             accommodating
             their
             practice
             in
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Converts
             (
             whose
             number
             in
             those
             parts
             was
             very
             great
             )
             as
             they
             had
             done
             before
             in
             several
             other
             cases
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             observing
             the
             Sabbath
             or
             Saturday
             .
             The
             other
             Churches
             also
             (
             says
             Eusebius
             )
             had
             for
             their
             patronage
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             pretended
             it
             :
             and
             were
             the
             much
             more
             numerous
             party
             .
             This
             difference
             was
             the
             spring
             of
             great
             bustles
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             stickled
             hard
             to
             impose
             their
             custom
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             whereupon
             Polycarpus
             comes
             over
             to
             Rome
             to
             confer
             with
             Anicetus
             who
             was
             then
             Bishop
             about
             it
             ;
             
             and
             though
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             they
             parted
             fairly
             .
             After
             this
             
               Pope
               Victor
            
             renewed
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             fierce
             and
             peremptory
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             actually
             did
             ,
             
             or
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             inclines
             rather
             to
             think
             ,
             probably
             to
             mollifie
             the
             odium
             of
             the
             Fact
             )
             severely
             threatned
             to
             excommunicate
             those
             Eastern
             
             Churches
             for
             standing
             out
             against
             it
             :
             this
             rash
             and
             bold
             attempt
             was
             ill
             resented
             by
             the
             sober
             and
             moderate
             men
             of
             his
             own
             party
             ,
             who
             writ
             to
             him
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             particularly
             Irenaeus
             (
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             notes
             ,
             truly
             answering
             his
             name
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             temper
             and
             his
             life
             ,
             
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
            
             )
             who
             gravely
             reproved
             him
             for
             renting
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             troubling
             so
             many
             famous
             Churches
             for
             observing
             the
             customs
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             the
             Asian
             Bishops
             little
             regarded
             what
             was
             either
             said
             or
             done
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             still
             went
             on
             in
             their
             old
             course
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             diligent
             practices
             of
             the
             other
             party
             they
             lost
             ground
             ,
             but
             yet
             still
             made
             shift
             to
             keep
             the
             cause
             on
             foot
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             
             who
             finding
             this
             controversie
             amongst
             others
             much
             to
             disquiet
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             for
             this
             and
             some
             other
             reasons
             summon
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             question
             was
             solemnly
             determined
             ,
             Easter
             ordained
             to
             be
             kept
             upon
             one
             and
             the
             same
             day
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Decree
             ratified
             and
             published
             by
             the
             imperial
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Eve
             of
             Vigils
             or
             this
             Festival
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             celebrated
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             pomp
             ,
             with
             solemn
             watchings
             ,
             
             with
             multitudes
             of
             lighted
             Torches
             both
             in
             the
             Churches
             and
             their
             own
             private
             houses
             ,
             
             so
             as
             to
             turn
             the
             night
             it self
             into
             day
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             general
             resort
             and
             confluence
             of
             all
             ranks
             of
             men
             ,
             both
             Magistrates
             and
             people
             .
             This
             custom
             of
             lights
             at
             that
             time
             was
             ,
             
             if
             not
             begun
             ,
             at
             least
             much
             augmented
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             Lamps
             and
             Torches
             in
             all
             places
             as
             well
             within
             the
             Churches
             as
             without
             ;
             that
             through
             the
             whole
             City
             the
             night
             seemed
             to
             outvye
             the
             Sun
             at
             Noonday
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             (
             as
             Nazianzen
             intimates
             )
             as
             a
             Prodromus
             or
             forerunner
             of
             that
             great
             light
             ,
             
             even
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             which
             the
             next
             day
             arose
             upon
             the
             world
             .
             
             For
             the
             Feast
             it self
             ,
             the
             same
             Father
             calls
             it
             the
             holy
             and
             famous
             Passover
             ,
             a
             day
             which
             is
             the
             Queen
             of
             days
             ,
             the
             Festival
             of
             Festivals
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             far
             excels
             all
             other
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             which
             are
             instituted
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             goes
             beyond
             the
             other
             Stars
             .
             A
             time
             it
             was
             famous
             for
             works
             of
             mercy
             and
             charity
             ,
             every
             one
             both
             of
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             striving
             to
             contribute
             liberally
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             a
             duty
             
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             observes
             )
             very
             congruous
             and
             sutable
             to
             that
             happy
             season
             ,
             
             for
             what
             more
             fit
             ,
             than
             that
             such
             as
             beg
             relief
             should
             be
             enabled
             to
             rejoice
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             remember
             the
             common
             fountain
             of
             our
             mercies
             ?
             Therefore
             no
             sooner
             did
             the
             morning
             of
             this
             day
             appear
             ,
             
             but
             Constantine
             used
             to
             arise
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             love
             and
             kindness
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             bestow
             the
             richest
             and
             most
             noble
             gifts
             ,
             and
             to
             diffuse
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             bounty
             over
             all
             parts
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             And
             his
             example
             herein
             it
             seems
             was
             followed
             by
             most
             of
             his
             Successors
             ,
             who
             used
             upon
             this
             Solemnity
             by
             their
             imperial
             Orders
             to
             release
             all
             Prisoners
             ,
             unless
             such
             as
             were
             in
             for
             more
             heavy
             and
             notorious
             crimes
             ,
             high
             Treason
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Letter
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             sent
             at
             this
             time
             throughout
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             did
             not
             only
             command
             ,
             that
             all
             Prisoners
             should
             be
             released
             and
             pardoned
             ,
             but
             wished
             he
             was
             able
             to
             recal
             those
             that
             were
             already
             executed
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             life
             again
             .
             And
             because
             by
             the
             negligence
             and
             remissness
             of
             messengers
             ,
             or
             any
             accident
             those
             Imperial
             Letters
             might
             sometimes
             happen
             to
             
             come
             too
             late
             ,
             therefore
             Valentinian
             the
             younger
             provided
             by
             a
             standing
             Law
             ,
             
             that
             whether
             order
             came
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Judges
             should
             dispence
             the
             accustomed
             indulgence
             ,
             and
             upon
             Easter
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             cause
             all
             Prisons
             to
             be
             open
             ,
             the
             Chains
             to
             be
             knock'd
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Feast
             considerable
             in
             those
             primitive
             times
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Whitsunday
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             a
             Feast
             of
             great
             eminency
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Law
             delivered
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             gathering
             and
             bringing
             in
             of
             their
             Harvest
             ;
             and
             of
             no
             less
             note
             amongst
             Christians
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghosts
            
             descending
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             visible
             appearance
             of
             
               fiery
               cloven
               tongues
            
             ,
             which
             hapned
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             those
             miraculous
             powers
             then
             conferred
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             was
             observed
             with
             the
             same
             respect
             to
             Easter
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             
               Passover
               ,
               viz.
            
             (
             as
             the
             word
             imports
             )
             just
             
               fifty
               days
            
             after
             it
             ,
             reckoning
             from
             the
             second
             day
             of
             that
             Festival
             :
             it
             seems
             to
             some
             to
             have
             commenced
             from
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Church
             were
             assembled
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             because
             
             S.
             Paul
             made
             so
             much
             haste
             to
             be
             at
             Jerusalem
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             which
             they
             understand
             of
             his
             great
             desire
             to
             keep
             it
             there
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Feast
            
             .
             
             But
             the
             argument
             seems
             to
             me
             no
             way
             conclusive
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             might
             desire
             to
             be
             there
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             was
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             should
             have
             a
             fitter
             opportunity
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             from
             all
             parts
             flock'd
             thither
             to
             the
             Feast
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             used
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             at
             all
             their
             great
             and
             solemn
             Feasts
             .
             But
             however
             this
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             is
             ancient
             ,
             't
             was
             mentioned
             by
             Irenaeus
             in
             a
             Book
             which
             he
             wrote
             concerning
             Easter
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Responses
             in
             
               J.
               Martyr
            
             tells
             us
             ;
             
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             by
             Origen
             more
             than
             once
             .
             
             This
             Feast
             is
             by
             us
             stiled
             Whitsunday
             ,
             
             partly
             because
             of
             those
             vast
             diffusions
             of
             light
             and
             knowledge
             which
             upon
             this
             day
             were
             shed
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             enlightning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             principally
             because
             this
             (
             as
             also
             Easter
             )
             being
             the
             stated
             time
             for
             Baptism
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             baptized
             put
             on
             
               white
               Garments
            
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             that
             
             pure
             and
             innocent
             course
             of
             life
             they
             had
             now
             engaged
             in
             (
             of
             which
             more
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             :
             )
             this
             white
             Garment
             they
             wore
             till
             the
             next
             Sunday
             after
             ,
             and
             then
             laid
             it
             aside
             ;
             whence
             the
             Octave
             or
             Sunday
             after
             Easter
             came
             to
             be
             stiled
             
               Dominica
               in
               Albis
            
             ,
             the
             
               Sunday
               in
               white
            
             ,
             it
             being
             then
             that
             the
             new-baptized
             put
             off
             their
             white
             Garments
             .
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             the
             
               whole
               space
               of
               fifty
               days
            
             between
             Easter
             and
             Whitsunday
             goes
             often
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             accounted
             Festival
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             informs
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             forty
             third
             Canon
             of
             the
             Illiberitan
             Council
             seems
             to
             intimate
             .
             During
             this
             whole
             time
             Baptism
             was
             conferred
             ,
             
             all
             Fasts
             were
             suspended
             and
             counted
             unlawful
             ,
             they
             prayed
             standing
             as
             they
             did
             every
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             time
             read
             over
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             wherein
             their
             sufferings
             and
             miracles
             are
             recorded
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             wherein
             this
             custom
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             from
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
             who
             treats
             of
             it
             in
             an
             Homily
             on
             purpose
             ,
             
             where
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             that
             Book
             which
             contained
             those
             actions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             which
             were
             done
             after
             Pentecost
             ;
             
             
             should
             yet
             be
             read
             before
             it
             ,
             when
             as
             at
             all
             other
             times
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             read
             ,
             which
             were
             proper
             to
             the
             season
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             miracles
             being
             the
             grand
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             those
             miracles
             recorded
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             it
             was
             therefore
             most
             proper
             to
             be
             read
             next
             to
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Epiphany
             succeeds
             ;
             this
             word
             was
             of
             old
             promiscuously
             used
             either
             for
             the
             Feast
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             which
             we
             now
             properly
             call
             by
             that
             name
             :
             afterwards
             the
             Titles
             became
             distinct
             ;
             that
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             (
             or
             as
             we
             now
             term
             it
             Christmas-day
             )
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Nativity
             ,
             
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               appearance
               of
               God
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             
             two
             names
             importing
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             Nazianzen
             notes
             .
             For
             the
             antiquity
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             footsteps
             I
             find
             of
             it
             are
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             might
             be
             celebrated
             before
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesaria
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Commodus
             :
             but
             if
             any
             credit
             might
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             ,
             
             it
             was
             somewhat
             elder
             than
             that
             ,
             
               Pope
               Telesphorus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             ,
             ordaining
             Divine
             Service
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             an
             angelical
             Hymn
             
             to
             be
             sung
             the
             night
             before
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             However
             that
             it
             was
             kept
             before
             the
             times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             sad
             instance
             .
             
             That
             when
             the
             persecution
             raged
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             who
             then
             kept
             his
             Court
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             amongst
             other
             acts
             of
             barbarous
             cruelty
             done
             there
             ,
             finding
             multitudes
             of
             Christians
             young
             and
             old
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             
               Christs
               Nativity
            
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             that
             Festival
             ,
             he
             commanded
             the
             Church
             doors
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             fire
             to
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             short
             time
             reduced
             them
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             ashes
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             always
             observed
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             that
             we
             keep
             it
             now
             ,
             
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               of
               December
            
             ;
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             East
             it
             was
             kept
             in
             January
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             general
             time
             of
             the
             Epiphania
             ,
             till
             receiving
             more
             light
             in
             the
             case
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             they
             changed
             it
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             S.
             Chrysostom
             in
             an
             Homily
             on
             purpose
             about
             this
             very
             thing
             affirms
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             above
             ten
             years
             since
             in
             that
             Church
             
               (
               i.
               e.
               Antioch
            
             )
             it
             began
             first
             to
             be
             observed
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             
             and
             there
             offers
             several
             reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             the
             true
             day
             of
             Christs
             Nativity
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Feast
             of
             Epiphany
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             was
             kept
             on
             the
             
               sixth
               of
               January
            
             ,
             and
             had
             that
             name
             from
             a
             threefold
             apparition
             or
             manifestation
             commemorated
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             all
             hapned
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             year
             .
             The
             first
             was
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Star
             ,
             which
             guided
             the
             wise
             men
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             second
             was
             the
             famous
             appearance
             at
             the
             baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             did
             sensibly
             manifest
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             
               River
               Jordan
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             the
             visible
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             .
             This
             was
             ever
             accounted
             a
             famous
             Festival
             ,
             and
             as
             S.
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             was
             properly
             called
             Epiphany
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             in
             a
             manner
             into
             the
             world
             incognito
             ;
             but
             at
             his
             baptism
             openly
             appeared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             declared
             before
             the
             world
             .
             At
             this
             time
             it
             was
             that
             by
             his
             
               going
               into
               the
               River
               Jordan
               he
               did
               sanctifie
               water
               to
               the
               mystical
               washing
               away
               of
               sin
            
             (
             as
             our
             Church
             expresses
             it
             )
             in
             memory
             whereof
             ,
             
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             ,
             they
             used
             in
             this
             Solemnity
             at
             midnight
             to
             draw
             water
             ,
             which
             they
             looked
             upon
             as
             consecrated
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             carrying
             it
             home
             to
             lay
             it
             up
             ,
             where
             it
             would
             
             remain
             pure
             and
             uncorrupt
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             sometimes
             two
             or
             three
             years
             together
             ,
             the
             truth
             whereof
             must
             rest
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             good
             man.
             The
             third
             manifestation
             commemorated
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Christs
             divinity
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             the
             first
             miracle
             that
             he
             wrought
             in
             
               turning
               water
               into
               Wine
            
             ;
             therefore
             't
             was
             called
             Bethphania
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             house
             at
             that
             famous
             Marriage
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             honoured
             with
             his
             own
             presence
             .
             All
             these
             three
             appearances
             contributed
             to
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             this
             Festival
             .
          
           
             But
             beside
             these
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             sort
             of
             Festivals
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             kept
             in
             commemoration
             of
             Martyrs
             :
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             sad
             and
             bloody
             times
             when
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             triumphed
             over
             persecution
             ,
             and
             gained
             upon
             the
             world
             by
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             constant
             and
             resolute
             sufferings
             of
             its
             professors
             ,
             whom
             no
             threatnings
             or
             torments
             could
             baffle
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             people
             generally
             had
             a
             vast
             reverence
             for
             those
             who
             suffered
             thus
             deep
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             They
             
             looked
             upon
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             as
             the
             great
             Champions
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             who
             
               resisted
               unto
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             dyed
             upon
             the
             spot
             to
             make
             good
             its
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             its
             honour
             and
             reputation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             thought
             it
             very
             reasonable
             to
             do
             all
             possible
             honour
             to
             their
             memories
             ,
             partly
             that
             others
             might
             be
             encouraged
             to
             the
             like
             patience
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             partly
             that
             virtue
             even
             in
             this
             world
             might
             not
             lose
             its
             reward
             .
             Hence
             they
             were
             wont
             once
             a
             year
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             Graves
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             there
             solemnly
             to
             recite
             their
             sufferings
             and
             their
             triumphs
             ,
             to
             praise
             their
             virtues
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             their
             pious
             examples
             ,
             for
             their
             holy
             lives
             and
             their
             happy
             deaths
             ,
             for
             their
             Palms
             and
             Crowns
             .
             These
             anniversary
             Solemnities
             were
             called
             
               memoriae
               martyrum
            
             ,
             the
             
               memories
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             a
             title
             mentioned
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             but
             certainly
             much
             older
             than
             his
             time
             ;
             
             and
             indeed
             when
             they
             were
             first
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             I
             think
             not
             so
             exactly
             known
             :
             the
             first
             that
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Polycarp
             (
             whose
             martyrdom
             is
             placed
             by
             
               Eusebius
               anno
            
             168.
             
             under
             the
             third
             Persecution
             )
             concerning
             whose
             death
             and
             sufferings
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             (
             of
             which
             
             he
             was
             Bishop
             )
             giving
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Philomelium
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             had
             honourably
             entomb'd
             his
             bones
             ,
             they
             do
             profess
             that
             (
             so
             far
             as
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             Enemies
             would
             permit
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             prayed
             God
             nothing
             might
             hinder
             it
             )
             they
             would
             assemble
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Birth-day
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             with
             joy
             and
             gladness
             :
             where
             we
             may
             especially
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Solemnity
             is
             stiled
             his
             Birth-day
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             used
             to
             call
             the
             days
             of
             their
             death
             and
             passion
             (
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             kept
             the
             Natalitials
             of
             their
             famous
             men
             )
             looking
             upon
             these
             as
             the
             true
             days
             of
             their
             nativity
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             this
             Valley
             of
             tears
             ,
             these
             regions
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             
               born
               again
            
             unto
             the
             joys
             and
             happiness
             of
             an
             endless
             life
             .
             The
             same
             account
             Origen
             gives
             (
             if
             that
             Book
             be
             his
             ,
             a
             very
             ancient
             Authour
             however
             )
             we
             keep
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             the
             memories
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             friends
             that
             dye
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             both
             rejoycing
             in
             that
             rest
             which
             they
             have
             obtained
             ,
             and
             begging
             for
             our selves
             a
             pious
             consummation
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             and
             we
             celebrate
             not
             the
             day
             of
             their
             nativity
             ,
             as
             being
             
             the
             inlet
             to
             sorrow
             and
             temptation
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             period
             of
             their
             miseries
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             sets
             them
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             temptations
             .
             And
             this
             we
             do
             ,
             both
             Clergie
             and
             People
             meeting
             together
             ,
             inviting
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             the
             Widows
             and
             the
             Orphans
             ;
             that
             so
             our
             Festival
             may
             be
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             commemorate
             ,
             the
             memorial
             of
             that
             happy
             rest
             which
             their
             departed
             souls
             do
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             the
             odour
             of
             a
             
               sweet
               smell
            
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Under
             Constantine
             these
             days
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             observed
             with
             great
             care
             and
             strictness
             ,
             
             enjoining
             all
             his
             Lieutenants
             and
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             to
             see
             the
             memorials
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             duly
             honoured
             ;
             and
             so
             sacred
             were
             they
             accounted
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             thought
             a
             piece
             of
             prophaneness
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             them
             ;
             therefore
             S.
             Basil
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             use
             a
             more
             solemn
             argument
             ,
             
             to
             perswade
             a
             certain
             Bishop
             to
             come
             over
             to
             him
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             than
             to
             adjure
             him
             by
             the
             respect
             he
             bore
             to
             the
             memories
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             for
             his
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             towards
             whom
             it
             was
             unfit
             he
             should
             shew
             the
             least
             disregard
             .
             Hence
             
             it
             is
             that
             Libanius
             sometimes
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Christians
             under
             no
             other
             character
             than
             this
             ,
             
             
               Enemies
               to
               the
               gods
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               haunt
               and
               frequent
               Tombs
               and
               Sepulchers
               .
            
             For
             the
             time
             of
             these
             assemblies
             it
             was
             commonly
             
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               viz.
            
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             their
             martyrdom
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             they
             took
             particular
             care
             to
             keep
             Registers
             of
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             passions
             .
             So
             Cyprian
             expresly
             charges
             his
             Clergie
             to
             note
             down
             the
             days
             of
             their
             decease
             ,
             
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             commemoration
             of
             them
             amongst
             the
             memories
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             Theodoret
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             did
             not
             thus
             assemble
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             
             or
             five
             times
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             but
             kept
             frequent
             memorials
             ,
             oftentimes
             every
             day
             celebrating
             the
             memorials
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             with
             hymns
             and
             praises
             unto
             God.
             But
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             it
             of
             days
             appointed
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             particular
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             being
             then
             very
             numerous
             ,
             their
             memorials
             were
             distinctly
             fixed
             upon
             their
             proper
             days
             ,
             the
             Festival
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             or
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Sergius
               ,
               Marcellus
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             he
             there
             enumerates
             them
             .
             For
             the
             places
             ,
             these
             Solemnities
             were
             kept
             at
             first
             at
             the
             Tombs
             where
             the
             Martyrs
             had
             been
             buried
             ,
             which
             usually
             
             were
             in
             the
             Coemeteria
             or
             Church-yard
             ,
             distinct
             in
             those
             times
             from
             their
             places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             commonly
             without
             the
             Cities
             .
             Here
             their
             burying
             places
             where
             in
             large
             Cryptae
             or
             Grots
             under
             ground
             ,
             where
             they
             celebrated
             these
             memorials
             ,
             and
             whither
             they
             used
             to
             retire
             for
             their
             common
             devotions
             in
             times
             of
             great
             persecution
             ,
             when
             their
             Churches
             were
             destroyed
             or
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Aemilian
             the
             Governour
             of
             Egypt
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Valerian
             would
             screw
             up
             the
             persecution
             against
             Christians
             ,
             
             he
             forbad
             their
             meetings
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             assemble
             in
             the
             places
             which
             they
             called
             their
             Church-yards
             ;
             the
             same
             priviledge
             which
             Maximinus
             also
             had
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             their
             frequent
             assembling
             there
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             use
             Lights
             and
             Lamps
             in
             their
             publick
             meetings
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             make
             this
             an
             argument
             to
             patronize
             their
             burning
             of
             Lamps
             and
             Wax-Candles
             in
             their
             Churches
             at
             Noon-day
             (
             as
             't
             is
             in
             all
             the
             great
             Churches
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             )
             talk
             at
             a
             strange
             rate
             of
             wild
             inconsequence
             .
             
             I
             am
             sure
             S.
             Hierom
             when
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             
             denied
             that
             they
             used
             any
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             never
             but
             at
             night
             when
             they
             rose
             up
             to
             their
             night-devotions
             .
             He
             confesses
             indeed
             't
             was
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             where
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             Lights
             ,
             as
             a
             token
             of
             their
             rejoycing
             for
             those
             happy
             and
             glad
             tidings
             that
             were
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             light
             having
             been
             ever
             used
             as
             a
             symbol
             and
             representation
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             :
             A
             custom
             probably
             not
             much
             elder
             than
             his
             time
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             Christianity
             prevailed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             devotion
             of
             Christians
             erected
             Churches
             in
             those
             places
             ;
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             
               (
               says
               Theodoret
            
             )
             being
             spacious
             and
             beautiful
             ,
             
             richly
             and
             curiously
             adorned
             ,
             and
             shining
             with
             great
             lustre
             and
             brightness
             .
             These
             Solemnities
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             informs
             us
             ,
             were
             kept
             not
             like
             the
             Heathen
             Festivals
             with
             luxury
             and
             obsceneness
             ,
             but
             with
             devotion
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             
             with
             divine
             Hymns
             and
             religious
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             fervent
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             
             mixed
             many
             times
             with
             sighs
             and
             tears
             .
             Here
             they
             heard
             Sermons
             and
             Orations
             ,
             joined
             in
             publick
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             received
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             offered
             gifts
             and
             charities
             
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             recited
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             then
             commemorated
             with
             their
             due
             elogies
             and
             commendations
             ,
             and
             their
             virtues
             propounded
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             they
             had
             their
             set
             Notaries
             who
             took
             the
             
               acts
               ,
               sayings
            
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             were
             after
             compiled
             into
             particular
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             were
             recited
             in
             these
             annual
             meetings
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             first
             original
             of
             Martyrologies
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             From
             this
             custom
             of
             offering
             up
             prayers
             ,
             praises
             ,
             and
             alms
             at
             those
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             so
             often
             of
             oblations
             and
             sacrifices
             at
             the
             Martyrs
             Festivals
             .
             
             Tertullian
             often
             ,
             
               upon
               an
               anniversary
               day
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               we
               make
               oblations
               for
               them
               that
               are
               departed
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               memory
               of
               their
            
             Natalitia
             
               or
               Birth
               days
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             elsewhere
             .
             
             
               As
               oft
            
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             )
             
               as
               by
               an
               anniversary
               commemoration
               we
               celebrate
               the
               passion
               days
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               always
               offer
               sacrifices
               for
               them
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             phrases
             oft
             occur
             in
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             By
             which
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             meant
             no
             more
             than
             their
             publick
             prayers
             ,
             and
             offering
             up
             praises
             to
             God
             for
             the
             piety
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             examples
             of
             their
             Martyrs
             ,
             their
             celebrating
             the
             Eucharist
             
             at
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             commemoration
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             their
             oblation
             of
             alms
             and
             charity
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             truly
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             is
             stiled
             a
             sacrifice
             or
             oblation
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             understood
             by
             some
             of
             the
             more
             moderate
             ,
             
             even
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             and
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             did
             not
             make
             any
             real
             and
             formal
             sacrifices
             and
             oblations
             to
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             only
             honour
             them
             as
             
               holy
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               friends
               to
               God
            
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             and
             our
             Saviours
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             chose
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             ,
             I
             find
             expresly
             affirmed
             by
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             These
             Festivals
             being
             times
             of
             mirth
             and
             gladness
             were
             celebrated
             with
             great
             expressions
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             mutual
             rejoycings
             with
             one
             another
             .
             Here
             they
             had
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Feasts
             ,
             every
             one
             bringing
             something
             to
             the
             common
             Banquet
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             poor
             also
             had
             their
             share
             .
             These
             Feasts
             at
             first
             were
             very
             sober
             and
             temperate
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             became
             the
             modesty
             and
             simplicity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             is
             affirmed
             before
             him
             by
             Constantine
             in
             his
             Oration
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             But
             degenerating
             afterwards
             into
             excess
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             
             they
             were
             every
             where
             declaimed
             against
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             .
             Upon
             the
             account
             of
             these
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             making
             provisions
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             it
             was
             that
             Markets
             came
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             these
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             S.
             Basil
             speaks
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Markets
               held
               at
               the
               memorials
               and
               Tombs
               of
               Martyrs
            
             ;
             these
             he
             condemns
             as
             highly
             unsuitable
             to
             those
             Solemnities
             ,
             which
             were
             only
             instituted
             for
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             commemoration
             of
             the
             virtues
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             for
             our
             incouragement
             and
             imitation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             remember
             the
             severity
             of
             our
             otherwise
             meek
             and
             humble
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             whipt
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             marketings
             they
             had
             turned
             the
             
               house
               of
               prayer
               into
               a
               den
               of
               thieves
               .
            
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             these
             anniversary
             commemorations
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             primitive
             institution
             they
             are
             highly
             reasonable
             and
             commendable
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             folly
             and
             dotage
             of
             men
             they
             were
             after
             made
             to
             minister
             to
             great
             superstition
             and
             idolatry
             ;
             so
             plain
             is
             it
             that
             the
             best
             and
             usefullest
             things
             may
             be
             corrupted
             to
             bad
             purposes
             .
             For
             hence
             sprung
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             
             of
             
               prayer
               and
               invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             their
             intercession
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             worshipping
             of
             
               Reliques
               ,
               Pilgrimages
            
             ,
             and
             
               visiting
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             offering
             at
             the
             Shrines
             of
             such
             and
             such
             Saints
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             superstitious
             practices
             ,
             which
             in
             after
             Ages
             over-run
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             things
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             those
             purer
             and
             better
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             persons
             constituting
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             people
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               people
               distinguished
               into
               several
               ranks
               .
               Catechumens
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               Gradually
               instructed
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               Accounted
               only
               Christians
               at
               large
               .
               The
               more
               recondite
               mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               concealed
               from
               persons
               till
               after
               baptism
               .
               Three
               reasons
               assigned
               of
               it
               .
               How
               long
               they
               remained
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Catechumens
               .
               The
               several
               Classes
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               or
               the
               faithful
               .
               Their
               particular
               stations
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Their
               great
               reverence
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               The
               Clergie
               why
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Of
               two
               sorts
               :
               the
               highest
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
               Bishops
               as
               superiour
               to
               Presbyters
               how
               ancient
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               opposers
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               Their
               office
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               what
               .
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               who
               .
               Their
               power
               and
               priviledge
               above
               Presbyters
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Visiters
               in
               every
               Diocess
               .
               Of
               Metropolitans
               ,
               what
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               above
               ordinary
               Bishops
               ;
               their
               antiquity
               .
               Of
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               respects
               superiour
               to
               Metropolitans
               and
               Archbishops
               .
               An
               account
               of
               conforming
               the
               external
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               Civil
               Government
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               Presbyters
               their
               place
               and
               duty
               .
               Whether
               they
               preached
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               Deacons
               ,
               their
               Institution
               ,
               office
               ,
               number
               .
               The
               Arch-Deacon
               .
               Of
               inferiour
               orders
               .
               The
               Subdeacon
               .
               The
               Acolythus
               .
               The
               Exorcist
               .
               The
               Reader
               .
               The
               Door-keeper
               .
               What
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               several
               places
               .
               Ordination
               to
               these
               Offices
               how
               managed
               .
               The
               people
               present
               at
               and
               consenting
               to
               the
               Ordination
               .
               
                 Sacerdotes
                 praedicarii
              
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               Christian
               discipline
               in
               this
               case
               
               imitated
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Severus
               ,
               in
               appointing
               Civil
               Officers
               .
               Great
               tryals
               and
               testimonials
               to
               be
               had
               of
               persons
               to
               be
               ordained
               .
               Clergie-men
               to
               rise
               by
               degrees
               .
               The
               age
               usually
               required
               in
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               promoted
               to
               the
               several
               orders
               .
               Of
               Deaconesses
               ,
               their
               antiquity
               ,
               age
               ,
               and
               office
               .
               The
               great
               honour
               and
               respect
               shewed
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               .
               Looked
               upon
               as
               common
               Parents
               .
               Nothing
               of
               moment
               done
               without
               their
               leave
               .
               Their
               welcome
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               done
               them
               where-ever
               they
               came
               :
               this
               made
               good
               by
               several
               instances
               .
               Bishops
               invested
               with
               power
               to
               determine
               civil
               controversies
               .
               The
               plentiful
               provision
               made
               for
               them
               .
               The
               great
               priviledges
               and
               immunities
               granted
               by
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie
               ,
               noted
               out
               of
               the
               Theodosian
               Code
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             consideration
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             we
             proceed
             to
             consider
             the
             Persons
             that
             constituted
             and
             made
             up
             their
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             either
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             were
             peculiarly
             consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             publick
             ministrations
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             
             people
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             as
             Christianity
             at
             first
             generally
             gain'd
             admission
             in
             great
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             Believers
             of
             that
             place
             usually
             assembled
             and
             met
             together
             :
             the
             Christians
             also
             of
             the
             Neighbour-Villages
             resorting
             thither
             at
             times
             of
             publick
             Worship
             .
             But
             Religion
             encreasing
             apace
             ,
             the
             publick
             Assembly
             especially
             in
             the
             greater
             Cities
             quickly
             began
             to
             be
             too
             vast
             and
             numerous
             ,
             to
             be
             managed
             with
             any
             order
             and
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             divide
             the
             body
             into
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Pastors
             and
             spiritual
             Guides
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             still
             were
             under
             the
             superintendency
             and
             care
             of
             him
             that
             was
             the
             President
             or
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             .
             And
             according
             as
             the
             Church
             could
             form
             and
             establish
             its
             discipline
             ,
             the
             people
             either
             according
             to
             their
             seniority
             and
             improvement
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             present
             condition
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             into
             several
             ranks
             and
             Classes
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             distinct
             places
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             gradual
             admission
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             publick
             Worship
             .
             
             The
             first
             were
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             
             and
             of
             these
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             or
             more
             perfect
             ,
             
             such
             as
             had
             been
             Catechumens
             of
             some
             considerable
             standing
             ,
             and
             were
             even
             ripe
             for
             Baptism
             ;
             these
             might
             stay
             not
             only
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             very
             last
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Service
             .
             The
             others
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             more
             rude
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             who
             stood
             only
             amongst
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             depart
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Lessons
             were
             read
             :
             these
             were
             as
             yet
             accounted
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             applied
             themselves
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             were
             catechized
             and
             instructed
             in
             the
             more
             plain
             grounds
             and
             rudiments
             of
             Religion
             .
             These
             principles
             were
             gradually
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             became
             capable
             to
             receive
             them
             ;
             first
             the
             more
             plain
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             more
             difficult
             .
             Indeed
             they
             were
             very
             shye
             of
             imparting
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             more
             recondite
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             to
             any
             till
             after
             Baptism
             .
             
             So
             S.
             Cyril
             expresly
             assures
             us
             ,
             where
             speaking
             to
             the
             illuminate
             or
             Baptized
             :
             if
             during
             the
             chatechetical
             exercise
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             a
             Catechumen
             shall
             ask
             thee
             ,
             what
             that
             means
             which
             the
             Preachers
             say
             ,
             tell
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             yet
             without
             ;
             and
             these
             mysteries
             are
             delivered
             to
             thee
             only
             .
             The
             weak
             understanding
             of
             a
             Catechumen
             being
             no
             more
             able
             to
             bear
             such
             
             sublime
             mysteries
             ,
             than
             a
             sick
             mans
             head
             can
             large
             and
             immoderate
             draughts
             of
             Wine
             .
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Preface
             he
             has
             this
             note
             ,
             
             
               These
               Catechetical
               discourses
               may
               be
               read
               by
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               or
               the
               faithful
               already
               baptized
               :
               but
               to
               Catechumens
               or
               such
               as
               are
               no
               Christians
               thou
               mayst
               not
               impart
               them
               ;
               for
               if
               thou
               dost
               ,
               expect
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             S.
             Basil
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Institutions
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
             divides
             them
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             those
             parts
             of
             Religion
             which
             might
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             be
             familiarly
             preached
             and
             expounded
             to
             the
             people
             :
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             the
             more
             sublime
             and
             hidden
             Doctrines
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             things
             not
             rashly
             and
             commonly
             to
             be
             divulged
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             lock'd
             up
             in
             silence
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             were
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Trinity
             and
             
               Hypostatick
               Vnion
            
             ,
             
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             two
             
               Sacraments
               ,
               Baptism
            
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             For
             though
             they
             acquainted
             their
             young
             hearers
             with
             so
             much
             of
             them
             as
             was
             necessary
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             desires
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             the
             sacramental
             Symbols
             ,
             the
             
             manner
             of
             their
             celebration
             ,
             the
             modus
             of
             the
             divine
             presence
             at
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             those
             mystical
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             were
             used
             about
             them
             ,
             these
             were
             carefully
             concealed
             both
             from
             Strangers
             and
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             communicated
             only
             to
             those
             who
             were
             solemnly
             initiated
             and
             baptized
             .
             Hence
             that
             ancient
             form
             so
             common
             in
             the
             Sermons
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whereby
             when
             accidentally
             discoursing
             before
             the
             people
             of
             any
             of
             these
             mysterious
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             fetch
             themselves
             off
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Those
               that
               are
               initiated
               know
               what
               is
               said
               .
            
             
             This
             was
             so
             usual
             ,
             
             that
             this
             phrase
             occurs
             at
             least
             fifty
             times
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             S.
             Chrysostom
             only
             ,
             
             as
             Casaubon
             hath
             observed
             :
             
             who
             has
             likewise
             noted
             three
             reasons
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             why
             they
             so
             studiously
             concealed
             these
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             
             First
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             so
             sublime
             and
             remote
             from
             vulgar
             apprehensions
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             signifie
             little
             to
             Pagans
             or
             Catechumens
             not
             yet
             fully
             instructed
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             would
             either
             be
             lost
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             derided
             by
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             
             Catechumens
             and
             younger
             Christians
             might
             be
             inflamed
             with
             a
             greater
             eagerness
             of
             desire
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             mysteries
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             humane
             nature
             being
             desirous
             of
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             is
             kept
             and
             conceal'd
             from
             us
             .
             To
             help
             them
             forwards
             in
             this
             ,
             
             S.
             Augustine
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             in
             their
             publick
             prayers
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             inspire
             the
             Catechumens
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             baptismal
             regeneration
             .
             The
             same
             account
             Chrysostom
             gives
             us
             ,
             
             this
             being
             part
             of
             the
             form
             used
             in
             their
             publick
             Service
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               pray
               that
               the
               most
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               God
               would
               hear
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Catechumens
            
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             was
             they
             prayed
             for
             ,
             he
             presently
             add
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               they
               might
               no
               longer
               remain
               in
               that
               state
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             accounts
             initiation
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             especially
             admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             amongst
             other
             titles
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             called
             Desiderata
             ,
             because
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             and
             sought
             for
             by
             those
             that
             were
             not
             yet
             taken
             in
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             till
             persons
             arrived
             at
             this
             state
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             accounted
             Christians
             (
             or
             but
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             as
             Candidates
             that
             stood
             in
             order
             to
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             satisfie
             themselves
             either
             
             to
             live
             or
             dye
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             they
             wanted
             the
             great
             seals
             and
             pledges
             of
             their
             Christianity
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             beget
             in
             mens
             minds
             the
             higher
             esteem
             and
             veneration
             for
             these
             religious
             mysteries
             ,
             nothing
             producing
             a
             greater
             contempt
             even
             in
             sacred
             things
             ,
             than
             too
             much
             openness
             and
             familiarity
             .
             So
             that
             a
             little
             obscurity
             and
             concealment
             might
             seem
             necessary
             to
             vindicate
             them
             from
             contempt
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             majesty
             and
             reverence
             that
             was
             due
             to
             them
             .
             This
             made
             the
             Fathers
             &
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             says
             S.
             Basil
             )
             in
             prescribing
             Rites
             and
             Laws
             ,
             
             leave
             many
             things
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             behind
             the
             vail
             and
             curtain
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             preserve
             the
             sacredness
             and
             dignity
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             a
             thing
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             mystery
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             once
             expos'd
             to
             every
             vulgar
             and
             common
             ear
             .
             But
             of
             this
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             were
             careful
             to
             keep
             the
             higher
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             within
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             not
             less
             careful
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             Catechumens
             in
             all
             those
             principles
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             being
             taught
             .
             This
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             over
             was
             done
             privately
             
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             persons
             deputed
             on
             purpose
             to
             that
             office
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             as
             Balsamon
             clearly
             intimates
             )
             till
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             first
             and
             more
             intelligible
             principles
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             
             Then
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             
             and
             suffered
             to
             be
             present
             at
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             especially
             the
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             for
             the
             building
             them
             up
             unto
             higher
             measures
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             depart
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             being
             suffered
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             more
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             especially
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             were
             trained
             up
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             initiated
             by
             baptism
             ,
             and
             taken
             into
             the
             highest
             form
             of
             Christians
             .
             How
             long
             persons
             remained
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             is
             difficult
             to
             determine
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             always
             nor
             in
             all
             places
             alike
             ,
             but
             longer
             in
             some
             and
             shorter
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             probably
             according
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             
             The
             
               Apostolick
               Constitutions
            
             appoint
             
               three
               years
            
             for
             the
             Catechumen
             to
             be
             instructed
             ;
             but
             provide
             withal
             that
             if
             any
             one
             be
             diligent
             and
             virtuous
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             ripeness
             of
             understanding
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             
             sooner
             :
             for
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             not
             the
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             fitness
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             sort
             were
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             some
             misdemeanours
             were
             under
             the
             censures
             and
             severity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             gradually
             to
             obtain
             absolution
             from
             it
             .
             Of
             these
             there
             were
             several
             degrees
             ,
             five
             especially
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Gregory
             of
             Neo-Caesarea
             ,
             
             who
             liv'd
             about
             the
             year
             250.
             
             The
             first
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             such
             as
             
               wept
               ▪
            
             and
             lamented
             ,
             and
             were
             rather
             Candidates
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             order
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             than
             Penitents
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             These
             usually
             stood
             in
             a
             squalid
             and
             mournful
             habit
             at
             the
             Church-Porch
             ,
             with
             tears
             and
             great
             importunity
             begging
             of
             the
             Faithful
             as
             they
             went
             in
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             The
             second
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             who
             were
             admitted
             to
             hear
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             expounded
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Their
             station
             was
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             Narthex
             ,
             or
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             depart
             the
             Congregation
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             Catechumens
             .
             The
             third
             Class
             of
             Penitents
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Prostrate
             ,
             because
             service
             being
             ended
             ,
             
             they
             
               fell
               down
            
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             who
             together
             
             with
             the
             Congregation
             falling
             down
             and
             making
             confession
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             after
             rais'd
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             .
             These
             stood
             within
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             next
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             Reading-Pew
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             depart
             together
             with
             the
             Catechumens
             .
             The
             fourth
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Consistentes
             ,
             such
             as
             stayed
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             depart
             with
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             and
             the
             other
             Penitents
             were
             gone
             out
             ,
             stayed
             and
             joined
             in
             prayer
             and
             singing
             (
             but
             not
             in
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             with
             the
             faithful
             .
             These
             after
             some
             time
             were
             advanced
             into
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             order
             of
             the
             Communicantes
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             S.
             Gregory
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Penitents
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
             Persons
             having
             fully
             passed
             through
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Catechumenate
             ,
             became
             then
             immediate
             Candidates
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             presented
             their
             names
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             humbly
             prostrating
             themselves
             begged
             that
             they
             might
             be
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             were
             called
             Competentes
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             
               Competere
               gratiam
               Christi
            
             ,
             sue
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             conferred
             in
             Baptism
             .
             The
             last
             
             rank
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             baptized
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             having
             approved
             themselves
             by
             the
             long
             train
             and
             course
             of
             a
             strict
             pious
             life
             ,
             were
             then
             admitted
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             which
             being
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             venerable
             mystery
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             rashly
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             only
             as
             had
             run
             through
             all
             other
             degrees
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             course
             of
             piety
             evidenced
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             real
             and
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             highest
             mysteries
             and
             most
             solemn
             parts
             of
             Religion
             might
             be
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             highest
             order
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             with
             great
             regard
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             of
             this
             rank
             to
             lapse
             and
             be
             
               overtaken
               with
               a
               fault
            
             ,
             cost
             them
             severer
             penances
             ,
             than
             were
             imposed
             upon
             the
             inferiour
             forms
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             short
             was
             the
             state
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             because
             't
             is
             not
             possible
             any
             body
             or
             community
             of
             men
             should
             be
             regularly
             managed
             without
             some
             particular
             persons
             to
             superintend
             ,
             direct
             ,
             and
             govern
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             whole
             Society
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             next
             to
             enquire
             what
             persons
             there
             were
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             peculiarly
             
               set
               apart
            
             
             to
             steer
             its
             affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             publick
             Offices
             and
             Ministrations
             of
             it
             .
             That
             God
             always
             had
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             selected
             for
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             ,
             is
             too
             evident
             to
             need
             any
             proof
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             
               holy
               seed
            
             of
             old
             :
             such
             the
             Jews
             ,
             chosen
             by
             him
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             was
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             particular
             lot
             and
             portion
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             in
             general
             .
             But
             afterwards
             this
             title
             was
             confin'd
             to
             narrower
             bounds
             ,
             and
             became
             appropriate
             to
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             made
             choice
             of
             to
             
               stand
               before
               him
            
             ,
             to
             wait
             at
             his
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             services
             of
             his
             Worship
             .
             And
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             their
             Oeconomy
             ,
             was
             accordingly
             used
             to
             denote
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             persons
             peculiarly
             consecrated
             and
             devoted
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             the
             Clergie
             being
             those
             ,
             
               qui
               divino
               cultui
               ministeria
               religionis
               impendunt
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             defin'd
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             )
             who
             are
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             ministeries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             in
             matters
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             .
             Now
             the
             whole
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             't
             is
             often
             called
             in
             the
             
               Apostles
               Canons
            
             )
             the
             roll
             of
             
             the
             
               Clergie
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             taking
             it
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             its
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             )
             consisted
             of
             
               two
               sorts
            
             of
             persons
             ;
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             who
             were
             peculiarly
             consecrated
             to
             the
             more
             proper
             and
             immediate
             acts
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             set
             apart
             only
             for
             the
             
               more
               mean
               and
               common
            
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             were
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             principal
             Officer
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             President
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             usually
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             concern
             my self
             in
             the
             disputes
             ,
             whether
             Episcopacy
             as
             a
             superior
             order
             to
             Presbytery
             ,
             was
             of
             
               divine
               institution
            
             (
             a
             controversie
             sufficiently
             ventilated
             in
             the
             late
             times
             )
             it
             being
             enough
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             what
             is
             acknowledged
             both
             by
             Blondel
             and
             Salmasius
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             defenders
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             superior
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             or
             the
             
               next
               Age
            
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             main
             work
             and
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             was
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             absolve
             Penitents
             ,
             to
             eject
             and
             excommunicate
             obstinate
             and
             incorrigible
             offenders
             ,
             to
             
             preside
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             ordain
             inferiour
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             and
             to
             suspend
             or
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             to
             urge
             the
             observance
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             and
             institute
             such
             indifferent
             Rites
             ,
             as
             were
             for
             the
             decent
             and
             orderly
             administration
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             notation
             of
             his
             name
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Watchman
             and
             Sentinal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             oblig'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             diligently
             and
             carefully
             to
             inspect
             and
             observe
             ,
             to
             superintend
             and
             provide
             for
             those
             that
             were
             under
             his
             charge
             .
             This
             Zonaras
             tells
             us
             was
             implied
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Throne
             ,
             
             being
             placed
             on
             high
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             denote
             how
             much
             't
             was
             his
             duty
             from
             thence
             to
             overlook
             ,
             and
             very
             diligently
             to
             observe
             the
             people
             that
             were
             under
             him
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             were
             the
             unquestionable
             rights
             and
             duties
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             was
             very
             difficult
             and
             troublesom
             for
             one
             man
             to
             discharge
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Diocess
             (
             as
             we
             now
             call
             it
             )
             was
             any
             thing
             large
             ,
             therefore
             upon
             the
             multiplying
             of
             Country
             Churches
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             in
             a
             subordinate
             
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             called
             
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               Country
            
             or
             (
             as
             amongst
             us
             they
             have
             been
             called
             )
             suffragan
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             business
             it
             was
             to
             superintend
             and
             inspect
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             lay
             more
             remote
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             where
             the
             Episcopal
             See
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Bishop
             could
             not
             always
             inspect
             and
             oversee
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
             These
             were
             the
             
               Vicarii
               Episcoporum
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             Isidores
             Version
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Canon
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Ancyran
             and
             
               Neocaesarean
               Council
            
             )
             the
             Bishops
             Deputies
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             fittest
             and
             gravest
             persons
             .
             In
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             last
             mentioned
             Council
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             chosen
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             seventy
             ,
             not
             the
             
               seventy
               Elders
            
             which
             Moses
             took
             in
             to
             bear
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             have
             glossed
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Canon
             )
             but
             of
             the
             
               seventy
               Disciples
            
             whom
             our
             Lord
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             to
             send
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Countries
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             both
             Zonaras
             and
             Balsamon
             understand
             it
             :
             and
             thereupon
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             care
             and
             pains
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             esteemed
             very
             honourable
             .
             Their
             authority
             was
             much
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             inferior
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             
             Bishops
             really
             they
             were
             ,
             though
             their
             
             power
             confin'd
             within
             narrow
             limits
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             allowed
             to
             ordain
             either
             Presbyters
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             unless
             peculiarly
             licens'd
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             )
             though
             they
             might
             ordain
             
               sub-Deacons
               ,
               Readers
            
             and
             any
             inferiour
             Officers
             under
             them
             .
             They
             were
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             might
             be
             present
             at
             Synods
             and
             Councils
             (
             to
             many
             whereof
             we
             find
             their
             subscriptions
             )
             and
             had
             power
             to
             give
             Letters
             of
             
               peace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             Letters
             ,
             
             whereby
             the
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Diocess
             was
             wont
             to
             recommend
             any
             of
             his
             Clergy
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             so
             a
             fair
             understanding
             and
             correspondence
             might
             be
             maintained
             between
             them
             ;
             a
             priviledge
             expresly
             denied
             to
             any
             Presbyter
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             lest
             this
             wandring
             employment
             of
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             should
             reflect
             any
             dishonour
             upon
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             there
             were
             certain
             Presbyters
             appointed
             in
             their
             room
             (
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             or
             Visiters
             ,
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             and
             Acts
             of
             Councils
             )
             who
             being
             tied
             to
             no
             certain
             place
             were
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             correct
             what
             was
             amiss
             .
             And
             these
             doubtless
             were
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Neocaesarean
             
             Council
             )
             those
             
               rural
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             forbid
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             the
             
               City
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             As
             Christianity
             encreased
             and
             overspread
             all
             parts
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             necessary
             yet
             farther
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             and
             as
             there
             was
             commonly
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             
               great
               City
            
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             (
             as
             the
             Romans
             called
             it
             )
             the
             
               Mother
               City
            
             of
             every
             Province
             (
             wherein
             they
             had
             Courts
             of
             Civil
             Judicature
             )
             there
             was
             an
             Archbishop
             or
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             who
             had
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             over
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             that
             Province
             .
             He
             was
             superior
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             within
             those
             limits
             ;
             to
             him
             it
             belonged
             either
             to
             ordain
             ,
             or
             to
             ratifie
             the
             elections
             and
             ordinations
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             within
             his
             Province
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             without
             his
             confirmation
             they
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             null
             and
             void
             .
             Once
             at
             least
             every
             year
             he
             was
             to
             summon
             the
             Bishops
             under
             him
             to
             a
             Synod
             ,
             to
             enquire
             into
             and
             direct
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             within
             that
             Province
             ;
             to
             inspect
             the
             lives
             and
             manners
             ,
             the
             opinions
             and
             principles
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             and
             suspend
             them
             that
             were
             disorderly
             and
             
             irregular
             ;
             if
             any
             controversies
             or
             contentions
             happened
             between
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             have
             the
             hearing
             and
             determination
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             no
             matter
             of
             moment
             was
             done
             within
             the
             whole
             Province
             without
             first
             consulting
             him
             in
             the
             case
             .
             Besides
             this
             Metropolitan
             there
             was
             many
             times
             another
             in
             the
             same
             Province
             ,
             who
             enjoyed
             nothing
             but
             that
             name
             and
             title
             ,
             his
             
               Episcopal
               See
            
             being
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Pragmatic
             erected
             into
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Metropolis
             .
             He
             was
             only
             an
             
               Honorary
               Metropolitan
            
             ,
             without
             any
             real
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             priviledge
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             took
             place
             above
             other
             ordinary
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             else
             equally
             subject
             with
             them
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             determines
             in
             this
             case
             .
             When
             this
             Office
             of
             Metropolitan
             first
             began
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             ,
             only
             this
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             setling
             the
             just
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             of
             
               Metropolitan
               Bishops
            
             speaks
             of
             them
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             ancient
             date
             ,
             ushering
             in
             the
             Canon
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               let
               ancient
               customs
               still
               take
               place
               .
            
             The
             original
             of
             the
             institution
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             partly
             to
             comply
             with
             peoples
             occasions
             ,
             who
             oft
             
             resorted
             to
             the
             Metropolis
             for
             dispatch
             of
             their
             affairs
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             fitly
             discharge
             their
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             concerns
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             of
             the
             great
             confluence
             of
             people
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             might
             have
             preheminence
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             bear
             some
             proportion
             to
             that
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             sprang
             up
             another
             branch
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             as
             much
             superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             as
             theirs
             was
             to
             ordinary
             Bishops
             ,
             these
             were
             called
             Primates
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             had
             jurisdiction
             over
             many
             Provinces
             .
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             it
             's
             necessary
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             Christianity
             came
             to
             be
             fully
             setled
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             contrived
             to
             model
             the
             external
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             might
             be
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             the
             parallel
             most
             exactly
             drawn
             by
             an
             ingenious
             person
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             :
             
             the
             sum
             of
             it
             is
             this
             .
             The
             whole
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             was
             divided
             into
             
               Thirteen
               Dioceces
            
             (
             so
             they
             called
             those
             divisions
             )
             these
             contained
             about
             
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               Provinses
            
             ,
             and
             every
             Province
             several
             Cities
             .
             Now
             as
             in
             every
             City
             there
             was
             a
             temporal
             Magistrate
             
             for
             the
             executing
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             keeping
             peace
             both
             for
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Towns
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             so
             was
             there
             also
             a
             Bishop
             for
             spiritual
             order
             and
             Government
             ,
             whose
             jurisdiction
             was
             of
             like
             extent
             and
             latitude
             .
             In
             every
             Province
             there
             was
             a
             Proconsul
             or
             President
             ,
             whose
             seat
             was
             usually
             at
             the
             Metropolis
             or
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Province
             ;
             and
             hither
             all
             inferiour
             Cities
             came
             for
             judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             importance
             .
             And
             in
             proportion
             to
             this
             there
             was
             in
             the
             same
             City
             an
             Archbishop
             or
             Metropolitan
             for
             matters
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             concernment
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             every
             Diocess
             the
             Emperours
             had
             their
             Vicarii
             or
             Lieutenants
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             in
             the
             principal
             City
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             where
             all
             imperial
             Edicts
             were
             published
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             sent
             abroad
             into
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             where
             was
             the
             chief
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             all
             Causes
             not
             determinable
             elsewhere
             were
             decided
             .
             And
             to
             answer
             this
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             the
             same
             City
             a
             Primate
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             last
             determination
             of
             all
             appeals
             from
             all
             the
             Provinces
             in
             differences
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             the
             Soveraign
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Diocess
             for
             sundry
             points
             of
             spiritual
             Government
             did
             belong
             .
             This
             in
             short
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             account
             which
             that
             
             learned
             man
             gives
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             as
             superiour
             to
             Metropolitans
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             not
             any
             one
             
               single
               Province
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               whole
               Diocess
            
             (
             in
             the
             old
             Roman
             notion
             of
             that
             word
             )
             consisting
             of
             many
             Provinces
             .
             To
             him
             belonged
             the
             ordination
             of
             all
             the
             Metropolitans
             that
             were
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             summoning
             them
             to
             Councils
             ,
             the
             correcting
             and
             reforming
             the
             misdemeanours
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             judgment
             and
             sentence
             in
             things
             properly
             within
             his
             cognizance
             there
             lay
             no
             appeal
             .
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             what
             Salmasius
             has
             noted
             ,
             
             that
             as
             the
             Diocess
             that
             was
             governed
             by
             the
             Vicarius
             had
             many
             Provinces
             under
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Praefectus
               Praetorio
            
             had
             several
             Diocesses
             under
             him
             :
             and
             in
             proportion
             to
             this
             probably
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Patriarchs
             were
             first
             brought
             in
             ,
             who
             if
             not
             superiour
             to
             Primates
             in
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             ,
             were
             yet
             in
             honour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             those
             Cities
             where
             their
             Sees
             were
             fixed
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
            
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             a
             title
             and
             dignity
             which
             they
             retain
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Office
             to
             Bishops
             was
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             administer
             
             Baptism
             ,
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             assistent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             both
             in
             publick
             ministrations
             ,
             and
             in
             dispatching
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             every
             great
             City
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
            
             ,
             under
             the
             care
             and
             presidency
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             counsel
             and
             assistance
             he
             made
             use
             of
             in
             ruling
             those
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             that
             were
             under
             his
             charge
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             were
             accordingly
             reckoned
             next
             in
             place
             and
             power
             to
             him
             :
             thus
             described
             by
             S.
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Iambics
             .
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               venerable
               Senate
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               preside
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               possess
               the
               second
               Throne
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             place
             next
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             
             they
             are
             called
             
               Clerici
               superioris
               loci
            
             ,
             and
             otherwhiles
             (
             unless
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             
               Chorepiscopi
               )
               Antistites
               in
               secundo
               ordine
            
             ;
             
             and
             accordingly
             in
             Churches
             had
             seats
             of
             eminency
             placed
             for
             them
             next
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Throne
             .
             
             Whereby
             was
             implied
             (
             says
             Zonaras
             )
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             use
             a
             proportionable
             care
             and
             
             
             providence
             towards
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             inform
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             to
             direct
             and
             guide
             them
             ,
             being
             appointed
             as
             Fellow-labourers
             with
             ,
             and
             Assistants
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             But
             though
             Presbyters
             by
             their
             ordination
             had
             a
             power
             conferred
             upon
             them
             to
             administer
             holy
             things
             ,
             yet
             after
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             setled
             upon
             foundations
             of
             order
             and
             regularity
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             usually
             exercise
             this
             power
             within
             any
             Diocess
             ,
             without
             leave
             and
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             much
             less
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             preach
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             This
             custom
             (
             however
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             )
             we
             are
             sure
             was
             constantly
             observed
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Afric
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Valerius
             ,
             
             S.
             Augustine's
             Predecessor
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Hippo.
             Who
             being
             a
             Greek
             ,
             
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             little
             skill
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             unable
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             admitted
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             lately
             ordained
             Presbyter
             )
             to
             preach
             before
             him
             .
             Which
             though
             at
             first
             't
             was
             ill
             resented
             by
             some
             Bishops
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             yet
             quickly
             became
             a
             president
             for
             other
             Churches
             to
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             came
             Deacons
             :
             What
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             place
             was
             appears
             from
             their
             primitive
             election
             ,
             
             the
             Apostles
             
             setting
             them
             apart
             to
             serve
             or
             
               minister
               to
               the
               Tables
               ,
               i.e.
            
             to
             attend
             upon
             and
             take
             charge
             of
             those
             daily
             provisions
             that
             were
             made
             for
             poor
             indigent
             Christians
             ;
             but
             certainly
             it
             implies
             also
             their
             being
             destinated
             to
             a
             peculiar
             attendance
             at
             the
             service
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             .
             And
             both
             these
             may
             be
             very
             well
             meant
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             custom
             of
             Christians
             then
             to
             meet
             every
             day
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             their
             offerings
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             when
             poor
             and
             rich
             had
             their
             meales
             together
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ever
             accounted
             part
             of
             the
             Deacons
             Office
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             distribute
             the
             monies
             given
             for
             their
             relief
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             so
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             being
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             delivered
             the
             Sacramental
             elements
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Besides
             this
             they
             were
             wont
             also
             to
             preach
             and
             to
             baptize
             ,
             and
             were
             employed
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             publick
             Service
             ,
             especially
             in
             guiding
             and
             directing
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             number
             of
             them
             in
             any
             one
             place
             was
             usually
             restrained
             to
             seven
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             number
             originally
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             not
             be
             altered
             ,
             although
             the
             City
             was
             
             never
             so
             great
             and
             numerous
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             last
             Canon
             of
             the
             Neocaesarean
             Council
             .
             As
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             the
             Deacons
             were
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             be
             assistent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             all
             due
             respect
             and
             reverence
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             some
             of
             them
             began
             to
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             to
             distribute
             the
             Sacrament
             before
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             place
             amongst
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             bold
             and
             saucy
             usurpation
             ,
             
             severely
             commanded
             them
             to
             know
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             themselves
             within
             their
             own
             bounds
             and
             measures
             ,
             and
             neither
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             but
             in
             their
             order
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               sit
               down
            
             before
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             their
             leave
             and
             command
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             .
             
             Accordingly
             the
             first
             Council
             of
             Arles
             forbids
             the
             Deacons
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
             but
             to
             reserve
             the
             honour
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             these
             Deacons
             there
             was
             usually
             one
             chosen
             to
             overlook
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Arch-Deacon
             ;
             an
             Office
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             of
             good
             antiquity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             especially
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             being
             generally
             styled
             the
             
               Eye
               of
               the
               
               Bishop
            
             ,
             to
             inspect
             all
             parts
             and
             places
             of
             his
             Diocess
             .
             This
             was
             he
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             called
             the
             
               Cardinal
               Deacon
            
             ,
             
             who
             (
             as
             Onuphrius
             tell
             us
             )
             was
             at
             first
             but
             one
             ,
             
             though
             the
             number
             encreased
             afterwards
             .
             While
             Churches
             were
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             services
             not
             many
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             themselves
             were
             able
             to
             discharge
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             these
             encreased
             so
             did
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             in
             some
             inferiour
             Officers
             under
             them
             .
             This
             gave
             being
             to
          
           
             Subdeacons
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             assistent
             to
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             as
             the
             Deacon
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             
             and
             he
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             One
             great
             part
             of
             his
             work
             was
             to
             wait
             at
             the
             Church-doors
             in
             the
             time
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             
             to
             usher
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             out
             the
             several
             Orders
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             and
             Penitents
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             mistake
             their
             proper
             stations
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             confusion
             or
             disorder
             might
             arise
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             When
             he
             was
             first
             taken
             in
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             mentioned
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Clergie
            
             to
             them
             of
             Carthage
             about
             S.
             Cyprians
             retirement
             ,
             
             and
             elsewhere
             very
             often
             in
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             .
             
             Where
             he
             also
             speaks
             of
             the
             Acolythus
             ;
             
             what
             his
             proper
             business
             was
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             certain
             ;
             
             by
             some
             his
             Office
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             this
             ,
             to
             Follow
             (
             as
             the
             world
             implies
             )
             or
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             an
             honourable
             attendant
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             minister
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             companion
             and
             witness
             of
             his
             honest
             and
             unblameable
             conversation
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             evil
             fame
             should
             arise
             ,
             that
             might
             endeavour
             to
             blast
             his
             reputation
             .
             But
             by
             others
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Taper-bearer
             to
             carry
             the
             Lights
             ,
             which
             were
             set
             up
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             clear
             from
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
             where
             at
             his
             ordination
             he
             is
             appointed
             to
             receive
             at
             the
             Archdeacons
             hand
             a
             Candlestick
             with
             a
             Taper
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             't
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             light
             up
             the
             Lights
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             might
             very
             well
             be
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Office
             of
             Acolythus
             was
             in
             use
             long
             before
             that
             custom
             of
             setting
             up
             Lights
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             By
             Cyprian
             also
             is
             mentioned
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Exorcist
             ,
             
             whose
             business
             was
             to
             attend
             the
             Catechumens
             and
             the
             Energumeni
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             possessed
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             For
             after
             the
             miraculous
             power
             of
             casting
             out
             Devils
             began
             to
             cease
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             be
             so
             common
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             
             these
             possessed
             persons
             used
             to
             come
             to
             the
             out-parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             a
             person
             was
             appointed
             to
             exorcise
             them
             ,
             i.e.
             to
             pray
             over
             them
             in
             such
             prayers
             as
             were
             peculiarly
             composed
             for
             those
             occasions
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             did
             in
             the
             publick
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             people
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             praying
             within
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             possessed
             person
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             evil
             spirit
             ;
             without
             any
             such
             charms
             and
             conjurations
             ,
             and
             other
             unchristian
             forms
             and
             rites
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             crept
             into
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Besides
             ,
             to
             the
             Exorcists
             Office
             it
             belonged
             to
             instruct
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             to
             train
             them
             up
             in
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             Exorcist
             is
             by
             Harmenopulus
             explained
             by
             Catechist
             ,
             
             and
             to
             exorcise
             (
             says
             Balsamon
             )
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             to
             
               instruct
               unbelievers
            
             .
             
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             Exorcist
             was
             the
             Lector
             or
             Reader
             (
             mentioned
             frequently
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             )
             whose
             business
             was
             to
             stand
             near
             the
             Ambo
             or
             Pulpit
             ,
             
             and
             to
             read
             those
             portions
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             which
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             read
             as
             principal
             parts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             .
             
             This
             Office
             Julian
             (
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Emperour
             )
             
             when
             a
             young
             Student
             at
             Nicomedia
             took
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Reader
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             
             which
             he
             did
             only
             to
             blind
             his
             Cousin
             Constantius
             ,
             
             who
             began
             to
             suspect
             him
             as
             inclining
             to
             Paganism
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             openly
             revolted
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             bitter
             and
             virulent
             enemy
             to
             Christians
             ,
             making
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             once
             privately
             studied
             and
             publickly
             read
             to
             the
             people
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Ostiarii
             or
             Door-keepers
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             Nethinims
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             attend
             the
             Church
             Doors
             at
             times
             of
             publick
             meetings
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             notorious
             
               Hereticks
               ,
               Jewes
            
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             :
             it
             doubtless
             took
             its
             rise
             in
             the
             times
             of
             persecutions
             ,
             Christians
             then
             being
             forc'd
             to
             keep
             their
             meetings
             as
             private
             and
             clancular
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             guard
             their
             Assemblies
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             lest
             some
             Jew
             or
             Infidel
             stealing
             in
             ,
             should
             have
             gone
             and
             accused
             them
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             What
             other
             Officers
             there
             were
             (
             or
             whether
             any
             at
             all
             )
             in
             those
             times
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             worth
             our
             labour
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
           
             To
             these
             Offices
             they
             were
             set
             apart
             by
             solemn
             rites
             of
             prayer
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             a
             ceremony
             (
             so
             far
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             strictly
             taken
             for
             lifting
             up
             the
             hand
             in
             suffrage
             )
             commonly
             used
             at
             Athens
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             States
             of
             Greece
             in
             the
             designing
             and
             electing
             persons
             to
             be
             publick
             Magistrates
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             in
             use
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             doubtless
             (
             as
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Synagogue-rites
             )
             transferred
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             constantly
             used
             both
             as
             to
             the
             
               lifting
               up
            
             and
             
               laying
               on
            
             the
             hands
             ,
             as
             the
             rite
             of
             conferring
             ordination
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             Only
             it
             is
             here
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               double
               imposition
            
             of
             hands
             ,
             in
             setting
             apart
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             :
             the
             one
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             consecration
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             proper
             way
             of
             ordaining
             the
             first
             rank
             of
             Officers
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             :
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             blessing
             ,
             hands
             being
             laid
             upon
             them
             only
             as
             in
             the
             absolution
             of
             Penitents
             by
             way
             of
             solemn
             benediction
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             
               Subdeacons
               ,
               Readers
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             Deaconesses
             were
             set
             apart
             :
             All
             orders
             under
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             
             who
             used
             to
             meet
             together
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             if
             nearness
             of
             place
             and
             other
             conveniencies
             would
             allow
             ;
             
             otherwise
             three
             (
             and
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             two
             )
             might
             do
             it
             ;
             the
             rest
             testifying
             their
             consent
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             thus
             ordained
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             that
             Province
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             provides
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             ordained
             without
             the
             Metropolitan
             being
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             (
             as
             Balsamon
             tells
             us
             )
             of
             his
             leave
             and
             permission
             ,
             or
             his
             appointing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             For
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             act
             and
             presence
             of
             one
             Bishop
             might
             suffice
             :
             and
             as
             no
             more
             than
             one
             was
             required
             ,
             so
             one
             at
             least
             was
             necessary
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             conferring
             order
             ,
             being
             even
             by
             those
             who
             otherwise
             have
             had
             no
             mighty
             kindness
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             acknowledged
             an
             unquestionable
             right
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office.
             Insomuch
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Athanasius
             it
             was
             a
             just
             exception
             against
             Ischyras
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             been
             ordained
             by
             Colythus
             ,
             
             who
             was
             no
             higher
             than
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             ordination
             by
             the
             Council
             was
             adjudged
             null
             and
             void
             .
             
          
           
             At
             all
             ordinations
             ,
             especially
             of
             superiour
             
             Officers
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             place
             were
             always
             present
             ,
             and
             ratified
             the
             action
             with
             their
             approbation
             and
             consent
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             people
             in
             some
             places
             especially
             ,
             were
             very
             much
             considered
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             
             it
             being
             seldom
             or
             never
             done
             without
             their
             presence
             and
             suffrage
             .
             To
             this
             end
             the
             Bishop
             was
             wont
             before
             every
             ordination
             to
             propound
             and
             publish
             the
             names
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             have
             holy
             Orders
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             that
             so
             the
             people
             who
             best
             knew
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ,
             might
             interpose
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             material
             to
             object
             against
             it
             .
             By
             which
             means
             the
             unworthy
             were
             discovered
             and
             rejected
             ,
             the
             deserving
             honoured
             and
             admitted
             ,
             the
             ordination
             became
             legitimate
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             having
             past
             the
             common
             vote
             and
             suffrage
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             speaks
             .
             Hence
             the
             Clergie
             of
             what
             order
             soever
             were
             said
             Praedicari
             ,
             to
             be
             propounded
             or
             published
             :
             And
             this
             way
             seemed
             so
             fit
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             Severus
             the
             Emperour
             (
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Prince
             )
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Christians
             established
             it
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             Civil
             Offices
             .
             
             For
             when
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             send
             out
             any
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             
             or
             to
             appoint
             Receivers
             of
             his
             Revenues
             ,
             he
             propounded
             the
             names
             of
             those
             he
             intended
             ,
             desiring
             the
             people
             to
             except
             against
             the
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             them
             guilty
             of
             any
             crimes
             which
             they
             were
             able
             to
             make
             good
             against
             them
             :
             
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               unfit
            
             (
             says
             his
             own
             
               Historian
               )
               that
               when
               the
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               did
               it
               in
               publishing
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               ordained
               their
               Priests
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               same
               should
               not
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               election
               of
               Governours
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               of
               men
               committed
               to
               them
               .
            
             When
             the
             case
             so
             hapned
             that
             the
             ordination
             was
             more
             remote
             or
             private
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             required
             to
             bring
             sufficient
             testimonials
             ;
             
             thus
             Cyprian
             when
             ordaining
             Saturus
             and
             Optatus
             to
             be
             Readers
             ,
             we
             examined
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Testimonials
             agreed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             who
             are
             admitted
             into
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             they
             proceeded
             in
             this
             affair
             with
             all
             imaginable
             care
             and
             prudence
             ;
             
             they
             examined
             mens
             fitness
             for
             the
             place
             to
             which
             they
             were
             set
             apart
             ,
             enquired
             severely
             what
             had
             been
             the
             course
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             how
             they
             had
             carried
             themselves
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             had
             governed
             
             it
             by
             the
             strict
             rules
             of
             piety
             .
             This
             ancient
             custom
             (
             as
             S.
             Basil
             calls
             it
             )
             was
             ratified
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             
             declaring
             
               that
               none
               should
               be
               ordained
               Presbyter
               without
               previous
               examination
               ,
               especially
               a
               strict
               enquiry
               into
               his
               life
               and
               manners
               .
            
             For
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             (
             says
             Joseph
             the
             Egyptian
             in
             his
             Arabick
             Paraphrase
             of
             that
             Canon
             )
             admits
             none
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             is
             of
             great
             innocency
             and
             an
             unspotted
             life
             ,
             free
             from
             those
             crimes
             and
             enormities
             ,
             which
             he
             there
             particularly
             reckons
             up
             .
             They
             suffered
             not
             men
             in
             those
             days
             to
             leap
             into
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             usual
             steps
             ,
             and
             staying
             the
             appointed
             times
             .
             
             Cyprian
             commends
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             skip
             into
             the
             Chair
             ,
             but
             passed
             through
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             ascending
             through
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             Religion
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             
               ad
               sacerdotii
               sublime
               fastigium
            
             ,
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             highest
             order
             .
             A
             thing
             expresly
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             though
             never
             so
             rich
             ,
             though
             furnished
             with
             never
             so
             good
             a
             knack
             of
             speech
             and
             oratory
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             made
             Bishop
             before
             he
             had
             passed
             through
             the
             preceding
             Orders
             of
             
               Reader
               ,
               Subdeacon
               ,
               Deacon
            
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             
             found
             fit
             in
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             might
             step
             by
             step
             ascend
             up
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             :
             and
             that
             he
             should
             spend
             some
             considerable
             time
             in
             each
             of
             these
             degrees
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             innocency
             and
             excellency
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             constancy
             and
             moderation
             might
             be
             made
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             his
             fitness
             for
             that
             sacred
             function
             being
             made
             apparent
             might
             procure
             him
             the
             greater
             honour
             and
             reverence
             from
             others
             .
             Men
             were
             then
             forced
             to
             stay
             their
             full
             time
             before
             they
             could
             be
             promoted
             to
             any
             higher
             Order
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             commence
             Divines
             and
             Bishops
             in
             a
             day
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Nazianzen
             elegantly
             calls
             them
             )
             like
             some
             he
             complains
             of
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             who
             were
             not
             polished
             by
             time
             and
             study
             ,
             but
             fitted
             and
             made
             Bishops
             
               all
               at
               once
            
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             he
             wittily
             compares
             to
             the
             
               Dragons
               teeth
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Fable
             tells
             us
             Cadmus
             sowed
             at
             Thebes
             ,
             which
             immediately
             sprung
             up
             Giants
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             arm'd
             Cap-a-pe
             ,
             perfect
             men
             and
             perfect
             Warriours
             in
             one
             day
             :
             and
             just
             such
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             were
             some
             Prelates
             ,
             consecrated
             ,
             made
             wise
             and
             learned
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             who
             yet
             understood
             nothing
             before
             ,
             nor
             brought
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Order
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               good
               will
            
             to
             be
             there
             .
             
             For
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             they
             usually
             observed
             the
             Apostolick
             Canon
             ,
             
               not
               to
               chuse
               a
               Novice
            
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             age
             competent
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             to
             ;
             though
             it
             varied
             according
             to
             times
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             that
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             any
             certain
             age
             positively
             set
             down
             .
             Photius
             in
             his
             Nomo-Canon
             speaks
             of
             an
             Imperial
             constitution
             that
             requires
             a
             Bishop
             not
             to
             be
             under
             
               thirty
               five
            
             :
             
             but
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             allow
             not
             a
             man
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Bishop
             under
             fifty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             
             as
             having
             then
             passed
             all
             juvenile
             petulancies
             and
             disorders
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             they
             were
             not
             generally
             (
             some
             extraordinary
             instances
             alter
             not
             the
             case
             )
             promoted
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             of
             a
             considerable
             age
             ,
             and
             thence
             frequently
             stiled
             
               majores
               natu
            
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Presbyters
             were
             commonly
             made
             at
             thirty
             ;
             yea
             the
             Council
             of
             Neocaesarea
             decreed
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             though
             otherwise
             of
             never
             so
             unquestionable
             a
             conversation
             ,
             should
             be
             ordained
             Presbyter
             before
             that
             age
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             they
             give
             ,
             because
             Christ
             himself
             was
             not
             baptized
             ,
             nor
             began
             to
             preach
             till
             the
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             .
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Agde
             requires
             
             the
             same
             age
             ,
             but
             assigns
             another
             reason
             ,
             not
             before
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             because
             then
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             age
             of
             a
             
               perfect
               man.
               Deacons
            
             were
             made
             at
             
               twenty
               five
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             distance
             and
             proportion
             observed
             for
             the
             inferiour
             Officers
             under
             them
             .
             I
             take
             no
             notice
             in
             this
             place
             of
             
               Monks
               ,
               Hermits
               ,
               &c.
            
             partly
             because
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             under
             a
             kind
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             relation
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             strict
             and
             severe
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             usually
             in
             
               holy
               Orders
            
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             Monachism
             was
             of
             no
             very
             early
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             begining
             probably
             about
             the
             times
             of
             the
             later
             persecutions
             ;
             and
             even
             then
             too
             Monks
             were
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             both
             in
             
               profession
               ,
               habit
            
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             will
             abundantly
             appear
             to
             him
             that
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             compare
             the
             account
             which
             S.
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Palladius
               ,
               Cassian
               ,
            
             and
             others
             give
             of
             those
             
               primitive
               Monks
            
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Monks
             persons
             were
             usually
             made
             choice
             of
             to
             be
             advanced
             into
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             not
             only
             from
             multitudes
             of
             instances
             
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             following
             Centuries
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             express
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Arcadius
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             
             the
             strictness
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             manners
             more
             immediately
             qualifying
             them
             for
             those
             holy
             Offices
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             many
             times
             they
             were
             advanced
             unto
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             without
             going
             through
             the
             usual
             intermediate
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             several
             instances
             whereof
             
               (
               Serapion
               ,
               Apollonius
               ,
               Agatho
               ,
               Aristo
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             )
             Athanasius
             reckons
             up
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Dracontius
             ,
             
             who
             being
             a
             Monk
             refused
             a
             Bishoprick
             to
             which
             he
             was
             chosen
             .
             But
             because
             we
             meet
             in
             the
             ancient
             Writings
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             very
             frequent
             mention
             of
             persons
             of
             another
             Sex
             ,
             Deaconesses
             ,
             who
             were
             employed
             in
             many
             Offices
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             in
             this
             place
             to
             give
             some
             short
             account
             of
             them
             .
             Their
             original
             was
             very
             early
             ,
             and
             of
             equal
             standing
             with
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             such
             was
             Phebe
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Cenchris
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             such
             were
             those
             two
             Servant-maids
             spoken
             of
             by
             Pliny
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whom
             he
             examined
             upon
             the
             Rack
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             famous
             Olympias
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             not
             to
             
             mention
             any
             more
             particular
             instances
             .
             They
             were
             either
             Widows
             ,
             and
             then
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             threescore
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             according
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             direction
             ;
             or
             else
             Virgins
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             educated
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             given
             testimony
             of
             a
             chast
             and
             sober
             conversation
             ,
             were
             set
             apart
             at
             forty
             :
             what
             the
             proper
             place
             and
             ministry
             of
             these
             Deaconesses
             was
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             
             though
             
               Matthew
               Blastares
            
             seems
             to
             render
             a
             little
             doubtful
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             it
             principally
             consisted
             in
             such
             offices
             as
             these
             ;
             
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Women
             at
             times
             of
             Publick
             ▪
             Worship
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             to
             be
             divested
             in
             order
             to
             their
             immersion
             ,
             they
             might
             overshadow
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             nothing
             of
             indecency
             and
             uncomeliness
             might
             appear
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             were
             employed
             in
             instructing
             the
             more
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             sort
             of
             women
             ,
             
             in
             the
             plain
             and
             easie
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             preparing
             them
             for
             Baptism
             ;
             otherwhiles
             in
             visiting
             and
             attending
             upon
             Women
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             in
             conveying
             messages
             ,
             counsels
             ,
             consolations
             ,
             relief
             (
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             dangerous
             for
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             to
             
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             them
             that
             were
             in
             Prison
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             women
             no
             doubt
             it
             was
             that
             Libanius
             speaks
             of
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             who
             were
             so
             very
             ready
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             these
             offices
             of
             humanity
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             Persons
             being
             thus
             set
             apart
             for
             holy
             Offices
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             days
             discovered
             no
             less
             piety
             in
             that
             mighty
             respect
             and
             reverence
             which
             they
             paid
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             should
             be
             peculiarly
             honoured
             and
             regarded
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             accounted
             a
             piece
             of
             natural
             justice
             by
             the
             common
             sentiments
             of
             mankind
             ;
             the
             most
             barbarous
             and
             unpolished
             Nations
             that
             ever
             had
             a
             value
             for
             any
             thing
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             always
             had
             a
             proportionable
             regard
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             and
             administration
             of
             it
             did
             belong
             .
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             expresly
             pleads
             for
             it
             as
             the
             most
             reasonable
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             Priests
             should
             be
             honoured
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             respects
             above
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             immediate
             attendants
             and
             domestick
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             intercessors
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             deriving
             down
             great
             blessings
             from
             God
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             never
             was
             this
             clearlier
             demonstrated
             than
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             carried
             themselves
             towards
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             kindness
             and
             veneration
             which
             they
             were
             capable
             to
             express
             towards
             them
             .
             S.
             Paul
             bears
             record
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             accounted
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               plucking
               out
               their
               eyes
            
             would
             have
             done
             him
             any
             good
             ,
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             have
             done
             it
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             and
             S.
             Clement
             testifies
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             that
             they
             walked
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             them
             that
             had
             the
             
               rule
               over
               them
            
             ;
             yielding
             also
             due
             honour
             to
             the
             seniors
             or
             elder
             persons
             that
             were
             amongst
             them
             .
             That
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             he
             should
             mean
             
               Civil
               Magistrates
            
             (
             as
             some
             have
             told
             us
             )
             I
             can
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             both
             because
             't
             is
             the
             same
             word
             that
             's
             used
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               obey
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               submit
               your selves
            
             (
             and
             indeed
             both
             Eusebius
             and
             S.
             Hierom
             of
             old
             observed
             such
             a
             mighty
             affinity
             in
             the
             phrase
             between
             this
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             certainly
             to
             conclude
             S.
             Clemens
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Author
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Translator
             of
             that
             Epistle
             )
             and
             also
             because
             the
             sole
             occasion
             of
             S.
             Clements
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             was
             a
             mutiny
             which
             they
             
             had
             made
             against
             their
             spiritual
             Guides
             and
             Governours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             right
             art
             of
             Orators
             ,
             he
             first
             commends
             them
             for
             their
             eminent
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             with
             the
             more
             advantage
             reprove
             and
             censure
             them
             for
             their
             schism
             afterwards
             ,
             which
             he
             does
             severely
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             it
             exhorts
             those
             who
             had
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Sedition
             ,
             to
             become
             subject
             to
             their
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             being
             instructed
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             bow
             the
             knees
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             arrogant
             and
             insolent
             boldness
             of
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             to
             subject
             and
             submit
             themselves
             .
             
             The
             truth
             is
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             were
             then
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             common
             Parents
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             as
             such
             they
             honoured
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             repaired
             for
             counsel
             and
             direction
             in
             all
             important
             cases
             .
             
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             several
             passages
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             lawfully
             marry
             till
             they
             had
             first
             advised
             with
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             had
             asked
             and
             obtained
             their
             leave
             ;
             which
             probably
             they
             did
             to
             secure
             the
             person
             from
             marrying
             with
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             
             or
             any
             of
             them
             that
             were
             without
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             inconveniencies
             
             that
             might
             ensue
             upon
             such
             a
             match
             .
             No
             respect
             ,
             no
             submission
             was
             thought
             great
             enough
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             do
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             kiss
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             embrace
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             going
             from
             ,
             or
             returning
             home
             ,
             or
             indeed
             their
             coming
             unto
             any
             place
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             receive
             or
             dismiss
             them
             with
             the
             universal
             confluence
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Happy
             they
             thought
             themselves
             if
             they
             could
             but
             entertain
             them
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             bless
             their
             roofs
             with
             such
             welcome
             guests
             .
             Amongst
             the
             various
             ways
             of
             kindness
             which
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             shewed
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             
             the
             Writer
             of
             his
             life
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             to
             treat
             them
             at
             his
             own
             Table
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             despicable
             habit
             ,
             and
             never
             went
             a
             journey
             ,
             but
             he
             took
             some
             of
             them
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             reckoning
             that
             thereby
             he
             made
             himself
             surer
             of
             the
             propitious
             and
             favourable
             influence
             of
             the
             divine
             presence
             .
             What
             honours
             he
             did
             them
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             where
             he
             refused
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             given
             him
             intimation
             ,
             with
             what
             magnificent
             gifts
             and
             entertainments
             he
             treated
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             relates
             at
             large
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             piety
             of
             that
             
             devout
             and
             excellent
             Prince
             thought
             nothing
             too
             good
             for
             those
             who
             were
             the
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             
             and
             so
             infinitely
             tender
             was
             he
             of
             their
             honour
             ,
             
             as
             to
             profess
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             should
             spye
             a
             Bishop
             overtaken
             in
             an
             immodest
             and
             uncomely
             action
             ,
             he
             would
             cover
             him
             with
             his
             own
             
               imperial
               Robe
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             others
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             his
             place
             and
             person
             .
             And
             because
             their
             spiritual
             authority
             and
             relation
             might
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             rude
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             therefore
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             invested
             them
             with
             power
             even
             in
             Civil
             cases
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             beget
             them
             respect
             and
             authority
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
             
             Thus
             Constantine
             ,
             (
             as
             Sozomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             a
             great
             argument
             of
             that
             Princes
             reverence
             for
             Religion
             )
             ordained
             ,
             that
             persons
             contending
             in
             Law
             ,
             might
             if
             they
             pleased
             remove
             their
             cause
             out
             of
             the
             Civil
             Courts
             ,
             and
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             sentence
             should
             be
             firm
             ,
             and
             take
             place
             before
             that
             of
             any
             other
             Judges
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             immediately
             passed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ;
             and
             cases
             thus
             judged
             by
             
             Bishops
             ,
             all
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             and
             their
             Officers
             were
             presently
             to
             put
             into
             execution
             ;
             
             which
             was
             afterwards
             ratified
             by
             two
             Laws
             ,
             one
             of
             Arcadius
             ,
             another
             of
             Honorius
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             This
             power
             the
             Bishops
             sometimes
             delegated
             to
             their
             inferior
             Clergy
             ,
             making
             them
             Judges
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             Socrates
             reports
             of
             Silvanus
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             ,
             
             that
             finding
             a
             male-administration
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             he
             took
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             devolved
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             causes
             over
             to
             the
             Laity
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             more
             than
             once
             and
             again
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             how
             much
             he
             was
             crowded
             and
             even
             oppressed
             in
             deciding
             the
             contests
             and
             causes
             of
             secular
             persons
             .
             
             It
             seems
             they
             thought
             themselves
             happy
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             their
             causes
             heard
             and
             determined
             by
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             A
             pious
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             was
             in
             those
             days
             dearer
             to
             them
             than
             the
             most
             valuable
             blessings
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             want
             any
             thing
             rather
             than
             be
             without
             them
             ;
             
             when
             Chrysostom
             was
             driven
             by
             the
             Empress
             into
             banishment
             ,
             
             the
             people
             as
             he
             went
             along
             burst
             into
             tears
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             '
             
               t
               was
               better
               the
               Sun
               should
               not
               shine
               ,
               than
               that
            
             John
             Chrysostom
             
             
               should
               not
               preach
            
             ;
             and
             when
             through
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             people
             he
             was
             recalled
             from
             his
             former
             banishment
             and
             diverted
             into
             the
             Suburbs
             till
             he
             might
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             vindication
             of
             his
             innocency
             ,
             
             the
             people
             not
             enduring
             such
             delays
             ,
             
             the
             Emperour
             was
             forced
             to
             send
             for
             him
             into
             the
             City
             ;
             the
             people
             universally
             meeting
             him
             ,
             and
             conducting
             him
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             expressions
             of
             reverence
             and
             veneration
             .
             
             Nay
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             so
             highly
             was
             he
             loved
             and
             honoured
             by
             the
             people
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             chosen
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Letters
             ,
             though
             their
             Bishop
             made
             an
             Oration
             on
             purpose
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             by
             no
             means
             be
             brought
             to
             part
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Messengers
             by
             force
             attempted
             to
             bring
             him
             away
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             prevent
             a
             tumult
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             and
             hide
             himself
             ;
             the
             people
             keeping
             a
             Guard
             about
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             nor
             could
             the
             Emperour
             or
             his
             Agents
             with
             all
             their
             arts
             effect
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             used
             this
             wile
             ,
             he
             secretly
             wrote
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             pretending
             
             to
             Chrysostom
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             concerns
             of
             moment
             to
             impart
             to
             him
             ,
             invited
             him
             to
             a
             private
             place
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             where
             seizing
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             Mules
             which
             he
             had
             in
             readiness
             ,
             he
             conveyed
             him
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             where
             that
             his
             welcome
             might
             be
             the
             more
             magnificent
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             that
             all
             persons
             of
             eminency
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             should
             with
             all
             possible
             pomp
             and
             state
             go
             
               six
               miles
            
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             Of
             Nazianzen
             (
             who
             sat
             in
             the
             same
             Chair
             of
             Constantinople
             before
             him
             )
             I
             find
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             would
             have
             left
             that
             Bishoprick
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             stirs
             that
             were
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             delivered
             up
             himself
             to
             solitude
             and
             a
             private
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             much
             more
             suitable
             to
             his
             humour
             and
             genius
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             people
             came
             about
             him
             ,
             with
             tears
             beseeching
             him
             not
             to
             forsake
             his
             Flock
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             hitherto
             fed
             with
             so
             much
             sweat
             and
             labour
             .
             They
             could
             not
             then
             lose
             their
             spiritual
             Guides
             ,
             but
             they
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             as
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             resenting
             their
             death
             with
             a
             general
             sorrow
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             lost
             a
             
               common
               Father
               .
               Nazianzen
            
             reports
             ,
             
             that
             when
             his
             Father
             (
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             but
             a
             little
             Diocess
             )
             lay
             very
             sick
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             remedies
             proved
             
             unsuccessful
             ,
             the
             people
             generally
             flocked
             to
             Church
             (
             and
             though
             it
             was
             then
             the
             joyful
             time
             of
             Easter
             )
             broke
             out
             into
             mournful
             and
             passionate
             complaints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             most
             earnest
             prayers
             and
             tears
             besought
             God
             for
             his
             life
             .
             
             And
             of
             Basil
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             lay
             a
             dying
             ,
             the
             whole
             ▪
             City
             came
             about
             him
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             his
             departure
             from
             them
             ,
             praying
             as
             if
             they
             would
             have
             
               laid
               hands
            
             upon
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             detained
             it
             in
             his
             body
             ;
             they
             were
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             even
             distracted
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             so
             great
             a
             loss
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             who
             would
             not
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             been
             deprived
             of
             part
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             might
             it
             have
             added
             unto
             his
             .
             His
             Funeral
             was
             solemnized
             with
             all
             possible
             testimonies
             of
             love
             and
             honourable
             attendance
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             abundant
             tears
             not
             only
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             of
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             ;
             the
             confluence
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             many
             were
             pressed
             to
             death
             in
             the
             crowd
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             bear
             him
             company
             to
             his
             
               long
               home
            
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             see
             that
             their
             respect
             did
             not
             lye
             meerly
             in
             a
             few
             kind
             words
             ,
             or
             external
             protestations
             ,
             they
             made
             it
             good
             in
             more
             real
             and
             evident
             demonstrations
             ,
             by
             providing
             
               liberal
               maintenance
            
             for
             them
             ,
             parting
             
             at
             first
             with
             their
             own
             estates
             to
             supply
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             making
             no
             less
             large
             than
             frequent
             contributions
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             amount
             to
             very
             considerable
             sums
             ,
             the
             piety
             of
             Christians
             daily
             adding
             to
             their
             liberality
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             may
             make
             some
             estimate
             ,
             
             by
             what
             the
             Heathen
             Historian
             with
             a
             little
             kind
             of
             envy
             relates
             only
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             and
             doubtless
             it
             was
             so
             in
             some
             proportion
             in
             other
             places
             )
             that
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             Clergie
             arising
             from
             oblations
             chiefly
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Prince-like
             state
             and
             plenty
             .
             And
             not
             long
             after
             it
             became
             the
             object
             not
             only
             of
             admiration
             but
             envy
             ,
             
             insomuch
             that
             Chrysostom
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             one
             whole
             Sermon
             
               against
               those
               that
               envied
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               Clergie
               .
            
             It
             was
             also
             the
             great
             care
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             free
             them
             from
             what
             might
             be
             either
             scandalous
             or
             burthensom
             to
             their
             calling
             .
             
             Constantine
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             should
             be
             exempt
             from
             all
             Civil
             Offices
             ,
             
             or
             whatever
             might
             hinder
             their
             attendance
             upon
             the
             services
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             ,
             
             that
             Bishops
             in
             many
             cases
             should
             not
             be
             chargeable
             in
             the
             secular
             Courts
             ,
             
             but
             be
             tryed
             in
             an
             Assembly
             of
             
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             privilege
             was
             extended
             by
             Honorius
             to
             all
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             tryed
             before
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             
             before
             whom
             also
             he
             ordained
             ,
             that
             all
             causes
             properly
             belonging
             to
             Religion
             should
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             be
             determined
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             another
             constitution
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             veneration
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             should
             be
             decided
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             of
             Ministers
             might
             be
             secured
             from
             foreign
             attempts
             ,
             
             he
             and
             his
             Colleague
             Arcadius
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             did
             offer
             any
             violence
             to
             them
             ,
             should
             upon
             conviction
             or
             confession
             of
             the
             fact
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             ministers
             of
             Civil
             justice
             should
             not
             stay
             till
             the
             Bishop
             complained
             of
             the
             injury
             that
             was
             done
             (
             it
             being
             probable
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             incline
             to
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             )
             but
             that
             every
             one
             in
             this
             case
             should
             be
             admitted
             and
             encouraged
             to
             prefer
             and
             prosecute
             the
             charge
             :
             and
             in
             case
             the
             rude
             multitude
             should
             by
             arms
             or
             otherwise
             obstruct
             execution
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             powers
             of
             that
             place
             could
             not
             see
             it
             done
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             should
             call
             in
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             to
             see
             Justice
             put
             into
             execution
             .
             
             And
             because
             next
             to
             his
             person
             nothing
             is
             so
             dear
             to
             a
             Clergie-man
             as
             his
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             Emperour
             Honorius
             took
             care
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             (
             be
             he
             a
             person
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             )
             should
             charge
             any
             Clergie-man
             with
             Crimes
             which
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             himself
             should
             be
             publickly
             accounted
             vile
             and
             infamous
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             just
             and
             equal
             
               (
               says
               the
               Law
            
             )
             that
             as
             guilt
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             offenders
             reckoned
             as
             spots
             and
             blemishes
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             injured
             innocency
             should
             be
             righted
             and
             maintained
             .
             How
             infinitely
             tender
             the
             first
             general
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             honour
             and
             good
             name
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Clergie-men
             ,
             against
             the
             malicious
             insinuations
             and
             charges
             of
             false
             accusers
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             large
             provision
             which
             they
             make
             about
             it
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               Canon
            
             of
             that
             Council
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             sometimes
             so
             happens
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             enemies
             are
             those
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             therefore
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Canons
            
             ordain
             ,
             
             that
             if
             any
             Clergy-man
             reproach
             and
             defame
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             
               thou
               mayest
               not
            
             (
             says
             the
             Canon
             )
             
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               people
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             thus
             reproaches
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             .
             So
             sacred
             and
             venerable
             did
             they
             then
             account
             the
             persons
             and
             concernments
             of
             those
             who
             ministred
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             usual
             Worship
             ,
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Christians
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Families
               discovered
               .
               Their
               usual
               times
               of
               prayer
               .
               Praying
               before
               and
               after
               meals
               .
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Frequency
               in
               prayer
               noted
               in
               divers
               instances
               .
               Their
               great
               reverence
               for
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               reading
               ,
               expounding
               ,
               committing
               them
               to
               memory
               .
               Several
               instances
               of
               it
               .
               Their
               care
               in
               instructing
               their
               Families
               in
               divine
               things
               .
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               mixed
               with
               their
               usual
               labours
               .
               An
               account
               of
               their
               publick
               Worship
               .
               The
               order
               of
               the
               Service
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               .
               Prayer
               :
               Reading
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               Two
               Lessons
               out
               of
               each
               Testament
               .
               Clemens
               
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               other
               pious
               men
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Singing
               a
               part
               of
               the
               publick
               Service
               .
               How
               ancient
               :
               What
               those
               Hymns
               were
               .
               The
               Sermon
               or
               discourse
               ,
               upon
               what
               subject
               usually
               .
               Such
               discourses
               called
               Tractatus
               ;
               and
               why
               .
               More
               Sermons
               than
               one
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Sermons
               preached
               in
               the
               afternoon
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               The
               mighty
               concourse
               and
               confluence
               of
               people
               to
               these
               publick
               Solemnities
               .
               The
               departure
               of
               the
               Catechumens
               ,
               Penitents
               ,
               &c.
               The
               
                 Missa
                 Catechumenorum
              
               ,
               what
               .
               The
               
                 Missa
                 Fidelium
              
               .
               The
               word
               missa
               or
               masse
               ,
               whence
               ,
               and
               how
               used
               in
               the
               Writers
               of
               those
               times
               .
               The
               singular
               reverence
               they
               shewed
               in
               these
               Duties
               .
               Great
               modesty
               and
               humility
               .
               Praying
               with
               hands
               lift
               up
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               why
               .
               They
               prayed
               either
               kneeling
               or
               standing
               .
               Sitting
               in
               prayer
               noted
               as
               a
               posture
               of
               great
               irreverence
               .
               Praying
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               The
               universality
               of
               this
               Custom
               .
               The
               reasons
               of
               it
               enquired
               into
               .
               Their
               reverence
               in
               hearing
               Gods
               Word
               .
               The
               people
               generally
               stood
               .
               Standing
               up
               at
               the
               Gospels
               .
               The
               remarkable
               piety
               and
               devotion
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               .
               No
               departing
               the
               Congregation
               till
               the
               blessing
               was
               given
               .
            
          
           
           
             THus
             far
             we
             have
             discovered
             the
             piety
             of
             those
             ancient
             times
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             necessary
             circumstances
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             next
             to
             see
             wherein
             their
             Worship
             it self
             did
             consist
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             consider
             both
             as
             private
             and
             publick
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             performed
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             done
             in
             their
             solemn
             and
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             only
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Worship
             I
             here
             comprehend
             all
             those
             duties
             of
             piety
             that
             refer
             to
             God
             :
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             private
             worship
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             either
             such
             as
             were
             more
             solemn
             and
             stated
             ,
             and
             concerned
             the
             whole
             Family
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             persons
             discharged
             alone
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             did
             not
             tye
             up
             themselves
             to
             usual
             times
             :
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             are
             properly
             
               Family
               duties
            
             ,
             they
             were
             usually
             performed
             in
             this
             order
             ;
             at
             their
             first
             rising
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             prayer
             (
             as
             is
             plainly
             implied
             in
             Chrysostoms
             exhortation
             )
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             protection
             and
             refreshment
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             
             and
             to
             beg
             his
             grace
             and
             blessing
             for
             the
             following
             day
             :
             
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             unless
             some
             
             Minister
             of
             Religion
             were
             present
             :
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             at
             this
             time
             they
             recited
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             some
             confession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             professed
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             were
             armed
             themselves
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             dangers
             and
             temptations
             ;
             however
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             now
             they
             read
             some
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             most
             ready
             to
             do
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             would
             not
             omit
             it
             now
             .
             That
             they
             had
             their
             
               set
               hours
            
             for
             prayer
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             
             sixth
             and
             ninth
             hour
             ,
             is
             plain
             both
             from
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Clem.
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             this
             they
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             divided
             the
             day
             into
             four
             
               greater
               hours
            
             ,
             the
             
               first
               ,
               third
               ,
               sixth
            
             ,
             and
             ninth
             hour
             ,
             three
             last
             whereof
             were
             stated
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ;
             the
             first
             hour
             began
             at
             six
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             held
             till
             nine
             ;
             the
             third
             from
             nine
             till
             twelve
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             hour
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             were
             met
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             descended
             upon
             them
             ;
             the
             sixth
             hour
             was
             from
             twelve
             till
             three
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             
               Peter
               went
               up
               to
               the
               house
               top
               to
               pray
            
             ;
             the
             ninth
             was
             from
             three
             till
             six
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             was
             that
             Peter
             and
             John
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               it
               being
               the
               ninth
               hour
               of
               
               prayer
            
             ;
             this
             division
             was
             observed
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             though
             whether
             punctually
             kept
             to
             in
             their
             
               Family
               devotions
            
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             affirm
             .
             
             About
             noon
             before
             their
             going
             to
             dinner
             some
             portions
             of
             Scripture
             were
             read
             ,
             
             and
             the
             meat
             being
             set
             upon
             the
             Table
             ,
             a
             blessing
             was
             solemnly
             begged
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             blessings
             (
             and
             so
             religious
             herein
             was
             the
             good
             Emperour
             
               Theodosius
               junior
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             taste
             any
             meat
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Fig
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Fruit
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             first
             given
             thanks
             to
             the
             great
             
               Soveraign
               Creator
            
             )
             and
             both
             meat
             and
             drink
             set
             apart
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             (
             a
             custom
             they
             used
             in
             the
             most
             common
             actions
             of
             life
             )
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             both
             by
             Tertullian
             and
             Origen
             ,
             
             where
             he
             also
             gives
             a
             form
             of
             such
             prayers
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             use
             before
             meals
             ,
             viz.
             that
             lifting
             up
             their
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             prayed
             thus
             ,
             
               Thou
               that
               givest
               food
               to
               all
               flesh
               ,
               grant
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               this
               food
               with
               thy
               blessing
               ;
               thou
               Lord
               hast
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               drink
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               deadly
               ,
               if
               we
               call
               upon
               thy
               name
               it
               shall
               not
               hurt
               us
               ,
               thou
               therefore
               who
               art
               Lord
               of
               all
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
               turn
               away
               all
               evil
               and
               malignant
               quality
               from
               our
               food
               ,
               and
               
               what
               ever
               pernicious
               influence
               it
               may
               have
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             at
             dinner
             ,
             they
             sung
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             ;
             a
             practice
             which
             
               Clem.
               Alexandrinus
            
             commends
             as
             very
             suitable
             to
             Christians
             ,
             
             as
             a
             modest
             and
             decent
             way
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             partaking
             of
             his
             Creatures
             .
             
             Chrysostom
             greatly
             pleads
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             careful
             to
             teach
             them
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             should
             use
             even
             at
             their
             ordinary
             works
             ,
             but
             especially
             at
             meals
             ,
             such
             divine
             Songs
             being
             an
             excellent
             antidote
             against
             temptations
             ;
             for
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             never
             more
             ready
             to
             ensnare
             us
             than
             at
             meals
             ,
             either
             by
             
               intemperance
               ,
               ease
            
             ,
             or
             immoderate
             mirth
             ,
             therefore
             both
             before
             and
             at
             meals
             we
             should
             fortifie
             our selves
             with
             Psalms
             ,
             nay
             and
             when
             we
             rise
             from
             the
             Table
             with
             our
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             we
             should
             again
             sing
             Hymns
             to
             God.
             
             They
             used
             also
             to
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             ,
             
             and
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             noted
             out
             of
             Nazianzen
             ,
             every
             time
             they
             took
             the
             Cup
             to
             drink
             ,
             made
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             called
             upon
             Christ
             .
             Dinner
             being
             ended
             ,
             
             they
             concluded
             with
             prayer
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             their
             present
             refreshment
             ,
             and
             begging
             his
             continued
             provision
             of
             those
             good
             things
             which
             he
             
             had
             promised
             to
             them
             .
             So
             great
             a
             place
             had
             Religion
             in
             those
             days
             even
             in
             mens
             common
             and
             natural
             actions
             ,
             and
             so
             careful
             were
             they
             not
             to
             starve
             the
             soul
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             feeding
             of
             the
             body
             :
             Much
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             they
             spent
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             till
             the
             night
             approached
             ,
             when
             before
             their
             going
             to
             rest
             ,
             the
             Family
             was
             again
             called
             to
             prayer
             ,
             after
             which
             they
             went
             to
             bed
             ;
             about
             midnight
             they
             were
             generally
             wont
             to
             rise
             to
             pray
             and
             to
             sing
             hymns
             to
             God
             ;
             
             this
             custom
             was
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             took
             its
             original
             from
             the
             first
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             not
             daring
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             keep
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             was
             afterwards
             antiquated
             ,
             as
             being
             found
             inconvenient
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             still
             continue
             in
             the
             nocturnal
             hours
             of
             Monasteries
             and
             religious
             Orders
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             stated
             and
             ordinary
             devotions
             ,
             performed
             by
             a
             joint
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             days
             were
             careful
             to
             spend
             all
             the
             time
             they
             could
             even
             when
             alone
             in
             actions
             of
             peity
             and
             religion
             :
             
             they
             were
             most
             frequent
             in
             
               prayer
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             reports
             of
             S.
             James
             the
             just
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             
             every
             day
             to
             go
             alone
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             kneeling
             upon
             the
             pavement
             so
             long
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             till
             his
             knees
             became
             as
             hard
             and
             brawny
             as
             a
             Camels
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             Nazianzen
             also
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             good
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             
             that
             by
             often
             praying
             her
             knees
             were
             become
             hard
             ,
             
             and
             did
             as
             't
             were
             stick
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             though
             burdened
             with
             the
             cares
             of
             so
             vast
             an
             Empire
             ,
             
             did
             yet
             every
             day
             at
             his
             wonted
             hours
             withdraw
             from
             all
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             retire
             into
             his
             Closet
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             knees
             offer
             up
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             ;
             
             and
             to
             let
             the
             world
             know
             how
             much
             he
             was
             devoted
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             he
             caused
             his
             Image
             in
             all
             his
             Gold
             Coins
             ,
             in
             his
             Pictures
             and
             Statues
             to
             be
             represented
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             a
             
               person
               praying
               ,
               with
               his
               hands
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               lift
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             Their
             next
             care
             was
             diligently
             and
             seriously
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             mighty
             in
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             had
             an
             invaluable
             esteem
             of
             and
             reverence
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Book
             which
             they
             infinitely
             prized
             beyond
             all
             others
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             Nazianzen
             very
             severely
             chides
             his
             dear
             friend
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             that
             having
             laid
             aside
             the
             holy
             
             Scriptures
             (
             the
             most
             excellent
             Writings
             in
             the
             world
             )
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             read
             both
             privately
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             publickly
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             foreign
             and
             prophane
             Authors
             ,
             desirous
             rather
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Orator
             than
             a
             Christian
             .
             S.
             Austine
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             after
             his
             conversion
             (
             how
             meanly
             soever
             he
             had
             before
             thought
             of
             them
             )
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             become
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             most
             pure
             and
             chaste
             delight
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             all
             other
             Books
             (
             even
             those
             of
             Cicero
             himself
             ,
             which
             once
             he
             had
             so
             much
             doted
             on
             )
             became
             dry
             and
             unsavoury
             to
             him
             .
             In
             the
             study
             of
             this
             Book
             it
             was
             that
             Christians
             then
             mainly
             exercised
             themselves
             ,
             as
             thinking
             they
             could
             never
             fully
             enough
             understand
             it
             ,
             or
             deeply
             enough
             imprint
             it
             upon
             their
             hearts
             and
             memories
             .
             
             Of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             rising
             early
             every
             morning
             ,
             he
             together
             with
             his
             Sisters
             interchangeably
             sung
             Psalms
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             he
             could
             exactly
             repeat
             in
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             wont
             to
             discourse
             out
             of
             them
             with
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             at
             Court
             ,
             as
             readily
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             an
             old
             Bishop
             himself
             .
             
             We
             read
             of
             Origen
             ,
             
             though
             then
             but
             a
             child
             ,
             
             that
             when
             his
             Father
             commanded
             him
             to
             commit
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             memory
             ,
             he
             most
             willingly
             set
             himself
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             content
             with
             the
             bare
             reading
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             more
             profound
             and
             recondite
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             often
             asking
             his
             Father
             (
             to
             his
             no
             less
             joy
             than
             admiration
             )
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             or
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             was
             ;
             and
             this
             thirst
             after
             divine
             knowledge
             still
             continued
             and
             encreased
             in
             him
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             
             S.
             Hierom
             reporting
             it
             out
             of
             a
             Letter
             of
             one
             that
             was
             his
             great
             companion
             and
             benefactor
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             went
             to
             meals
             without
             some
             part
             of
             Scripture
             read
             ,
             never
             to
             sleep
             ,
             till
             some
             about
             him
             had
             read
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             by
             night
             and
             day
             no
             sooner
             had
             he
             done
             praying
             but
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             after
             reading
             returned
             again
             to
             prayer
             .
             
             Valens
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             a
             venerable
             old
             man
             ,
             had
             so
             entirely
             given
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             all
             one
             to
             him
             to
             read
             ,
             or
             to
             repeat
             whole
             pages
             together
             .
             
             The
             like
             we
             find
             of
             John
             an
             Egyptian
             Confessor
             (
             whom
             Eusebius
             saw
             and
             heard
             )
             that
             though
             both
             his
             eyes
             were
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             mangled
             with
             unheard
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             able
             at
             
             any
             time
             to
             repeat
             any
             places
             or
             passages
             either
             out
             of
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             ;
             which
             when
             I
             first
             heard
             him
             do
             in
             the
             publick
             Congregation
             ,
             I
             supposed
             him
             
               (
               say
               he
            
             )
             to
             have
             been
             reading
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             till
             coming
             near
             ,
             and
             finding
             how
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             was
             struck
             with
             great
             admiration
             at
             it
             .
             Certainly
             Christians
             then
             had
             no
             mean
             esteem
             of
             ,
             took
             no
             small
             delight
             in
             these
             sacred
             Volumes
             :
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             Book
             (
             which
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             companion
             and
             counsellor
             of
             his
             life
             )
             Nazianzen
             professes
             he
             had
             willingly
             undervalued
             and
             relinquished
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             
             this
             was
             the
             mine
             where
             they
             enriched
             themselves
             with
             divine
             treasures
             ,
             a
             Book
             where
             they
             furnished
             themselves
             with
             a
             true
             stock
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             
             as
             S.
             Hierom
             speaks
             of
             Nepotian
             ,
             
             that
             by
             daily
             reading
             and
             meditation
             he
             had
             made
             his
             soul
             a
             Library
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             and
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             Blesilla
             a
             devout
             Widow
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             was
             so
             far
             over-run
             with
             weakness
             and
             sickness
             ,
             that
             her
             foot
             would
             scarce
             bear
             her
             body
             ,
             or
             her
             neck
             sustain
             the
             burden
             of
             her
             head
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             never
             found
             without
             a
             Bible
             in
             her
             hand
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             they
             covetously
             hoard
             up
             ,
             and
             reserve
             this
             excellent
             knowledge
             
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             freely
             communicated
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             especially
             were
             careful
             to
             catechise
             and
             instruct
             their
             Children
             and
             Servants
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             
             S.
             Clemens
             praises
             the
             Corinthians
             that
             they
             took
             care
             to
             admonish
             their
             young
             men
             to
             follow
             those
             things
             that
             were
             modest
             and
             comely
             ,
             
             and
             accordingly
             exhorts
             them
             to
             instruct
             the
             younger
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             children
             partakers
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             much
             humility
             and
             a
             chast
             love
             do
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             him
             is
             good
             and
             useful
             ,
             and
             preserves
             all
             those
             who
             with
             pure
             thoughts
             lead
             a
             holy
             life
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             
             The
             Historian
             observes
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             
             that
             his
             first
             and
             greatest
             care
             towards
             his
             Sons
             ,
             was
             to
             secure
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             by
             sowing
             the
             seeds
             of
             piety
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             partly
             himself
             ,
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             appointing
             such
             Tutors
             as
             were
             most
             approved
             for
             Religion
             :
             
             and
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             into
             a
             partnership
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             either
             by
             private
             admonitions
             ,
             or
             by
             Letters
             gave
             them
             counsels
             for
             the
             steering
             themselves
             ,
             this
             was
             always
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             ,
             that
             they
             
             should
             prefer
             the
             knowledge
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             advantages
             ,
             yea
             before
             the
             Empire
             it self
             .
             
             For
             this
             Nazianzen
             peculiarly
             commends
             his
             Mother
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             she
             her self
             was
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             under
             a
             pious
             education
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             conveyed
             it
             down
             as
             a
             necessary
             inheritance
             to
             her
             Children
             ;
             
             and
             it
             seems
             her
             Daughter
             Gorgonia
             was
             so
             well
             seasoned
             with
             these
             holy
             principles
             ,
             that
             she
             religiously
             walked
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             so
             good
             a
             pattern
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             only
             reclaim
             her
             Husband
             ,
             but
             educated
             her
             Children
             and
             Nephews
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Religion
             ,
             giving
             them
             an
             excellent
             example
             while
             she
             lived
             ,
             and
             leaving
             this
             as
             her
             last
             charge
             and
             request
             when
             she
             died
             .
             This
             was
             the
             discipline
             under
             which
             Christians
             were
             brought
             up
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             Religion
             was
             instilled
             into
             them
             betimes
             ,
             which
             grew
             up
             and
             mixed
             it self
             with
             their
             ordinary
             labours
             and
             recreations
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             most
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             persons
             instead
             of
             prophane
             wanton
             Songs
             ,
             which
             vitiate
             and
             corrupt
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Chrysostom
             calls
             them
             ,
             
             
               (
               Songs
               of
               the
               Devils
               composure
               )
            
             used
             nothing
             but
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             Hymns
             ,
             so
             
             that
             (
             as
             Hierom
             relates
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lived
             )
             you
             could
             not
             go
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             
             but
             you
             might
             hear
             the
             Plowman
             at
             his
             Hallelujahs
             ,
             the
             Mower
             at
             his
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             the
             Vine-Dresser
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalms
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             carried
             themselves
             at
             home
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             in
             publick
             in
             their
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             especially
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             the
             manner
             whereof
             I
             shall
             briefly
             represent
             ,
             as
             it
             generally
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             obtained
             in
             those
             Ages
             ,
             for
             it
             could
             not
             but
             vary
             something
             according
             to
             time
             and
             place
             .
             And
             here
             I
             should
             save
             my self
             the
             trouble
             of
             any
             further
             search
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             the
             account
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             give
             of
             their
             publick
             Worship
             in
             their
             Apologies
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             am
             satisfied
             they
             did
             not
             design
             to
             give
             a
             perfect
             and
             punctual
             account
             of
             what
             was
             done
             at
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             might
             sufficiently
             appear
             from
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             of
             them
             in
             those
             places
             speaks
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             yet
             that
             they
             were
             (
             even
             in
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             lived
             )
             a
             constant
             part
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             wholly
             a
             stranger
             in
             Church-Antiquity
             
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             out
             of
             them
             and
             others
             pick
             up
             and
             put
             together
             what
             seems
             to
             have
             constituted
             the
             main
             body
             of
             their
             publick
             duties
             ,
             and
             represent
             them
             in
             that
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             performed
             ,
             which
             usually
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             At
             their
             first
             coming
             together
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             they
             began
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             at
             least
             probably
             intimates
             (
             for
             I
             do
             not
             find
             it
             in
             any
             besides
             him
             )
             we
             come
             together
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             unto
             God
             ,
             
             that
             being
             banded
             as
             't
             were
             into
             an
             Army
             we
             may
             besiege
             him
             with
             our
             prayers
             and
             petitions
             ;
             a
             violence
             which
             is
             very
             pleasing
             and
             grateful
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             from
             hence
             positively
             conclude
             that
             prayer
             was
             the
             first
             duty
             they
             began
             with
             ,
             though
             it
             seems
             fairly
             to
             look
             that
             way
             ,
             especially
             if
             Tertullian
             meant
             to
             represent
             the
             order
             as
             well
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             devotions
             .
             After
             this
             followed
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             
               new
               Testament
            
             ,
             both
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             as
             
               J.
               Martyr
            
             informs
             us
             .
             How
             much
             of
             each
             was
             read
             at
             one
             meeting
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             it
             being
             then
             unfixed
             and
             arbitrary
             ;
             because
             their
             meetings
             ,
             by
             the
             
             sudden
             interruption
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             were
             oft
             disturbed
             and
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             therefore
             both
             Justin
             and
             Tertullian
             confess
             that
             they
             only
             read
             as
             much
             as
             occasion
             served
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             present
             times
             did
             require
             :
             but
             afterwards
             there
             were
             
               set
               portions
            
             assigned
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             two
             Lessons
             out
             of
             each
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             .
             Nay
             not
             only
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Apostolical
             men
             (
             such
             as
             were
             eminent
             for
             place
             and
             piety
             )
             were
             in
             those
             days
             publickly
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             such
             was
             the
             famous
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Clemens
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             
             of
             which
             and
             of
             the
             custom
             in
             like
             cases
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             year
             172.
             gives
             Soter
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             this
             account
             :
             
               to
               day
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               we
               kept
               holy
               the
            
             Lords-day
             ,
             
               wherein
               we
               read
               your
            
             Epistle
             ,
             
               which
               we
               shall
            
             constantly
             
               read
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               as
               we
               also
               do
               the
               first
               Epistle
               which
            
             Clemens
             
               wrote
               to
               us
            
             .
             
             The
             like
             Eusebius
             reports
             of
             Hermas
             his
             Pastor
             (
             a
             Book
             so
             called
             )
             and
             S.
             Hierom
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             S.
             Ephrem
             the
             famous
             Deacon
             of
             Edessa
             ,
             
             that
             in
             some
             Churches
             they
             were
             publickly
             read
             ,
             after
             the
             reading
             
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             About
             this
             part
             of
             the
             service
             it
             was
             that
             they
             sung
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Divine
             Worship
             (
             as
             it
             had
             ever
             been
             accounted
             both
             amongst
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             )
             and
             more
             immediately
             serviceable
             for
             celebrating
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             to
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             raptures
             .
             'T
             was
             in
             use
             in
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             spoken
             of
             largely
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             all
             Ages
             after
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Pliny
             reports
             it
             as
             the
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             Worship
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               met
               together
               before
               day
               to
               join
               in
               singing
               Hymns
               to
               Christ
               as
               God
               :
            
             
             these
             Hymns
             were
             either
             extemporary
             raptures
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             immediate
             inspiration
             lasted
             ,
             or
             set
             compositions
             ,
             either
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             own
             composing
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             :
             
             for
             it
             was
             usual
             then
             for
             any
             persons
             to
             compose
             divine
             Songs
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             them
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             till
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ordered
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Psalms
             composed
             by
             private
             persons
             should
             be
             recited
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             where
             though
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             two
             
               Greek
               Scholiasts
            
             will
             have
             certain
             Psalms
             ascribed
             
             to
             Solomon
             and
             others
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             
               private
               constitutions
            
             ,
             usual
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             here
             for
             good
             reason
             prohibited
             .
             By
             this
             Council
             it
             was
             likewise
             appointed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Psalms
             should
             not
             be
             one
             entire
             continued
             service
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Lesson
             should
             be
             interposed
             in
             the
             midst
             after
             every
             Psalm
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             (
             as
             Balsamon
             and
             
               Alexius
               Aristenus
            
             tell
             us
             )
             to
             take
             off
             the
             weariness
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             minds
             might
             be
             apt
             to
             tire
             in
             passing
             through
             those
             prolix
             offices
             all
             together
             ,
             especially
             the
             Lessons
             being
             so
             large
             and
             many
             .
             In
             this
             duty
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             bore
             a
             part
             ,
             joining
             all
             together
             in
             a
             common
             celebration
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ;
             afterwards
             the
             custom
             was
             to
             sing
             alternatim
             course
             by
             course
             ,
             answering
             one
             another
             ,
             
             first
             brought
             in
             (
             as
             we
             are
             told
             )
             by
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ;
             
             but
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Socrates
             ,
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             that
             ,
             by
             Ignatius
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             having
             in
             a
             vision
             heard
             the
             Angels
             praising
             the
             
               holy
               Trinity
            
             with
             alternate
             Hymns
             ,
             thereupon
             introduced
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             from
             
             thence
             spread
             it self
             into
             all
             other
             Churches
             ;
             and
             whether
             Pliny
             (
             who
             lived
             about
             that
             time
             )
             might
             not
             mean
             some
             such
             thing
             by
             his
             
               secum
               invicem
               canere
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             sung
             Hymns
             
               one
               with
               another
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               their
               courses
            
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             by
             those
             who
             think
             it
             worth
             their
             labour
             to
             enquire
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             proceed
             ;
             the
             
               Reader
               having
               done
            
             (
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Justin
             the
             
               martyr
               )
               the
               President
               of
               the
               Assembly
               makes
               a
               Sermon
               by
               way
               of
               instruction
               and
               exhortation
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               the
               imitation
               and
               practice
               of
               those
               excellent
               things
               that
               they
               had
               heard
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             Sermons
             in
             those
             times
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             expositions
             of
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             had
             been
             read
             before
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             to
             the
             people
             to
             obey
             the
             doctrines
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             commonly
             were
             upon
             the
             Lesson
             which
             was
             last
             read
             ,
             because
             that
             being
             freshest
             in
             the
             peoples
             memory
             ,
             was
             most
             proper
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             both
             avers
             the
             custom
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             reason
             .
             Hence
             ,
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Preachers
             came
             to
             be
             called
             Tractatores
             ,
             and
             their
             Sermons
             Tractatus
             ,
             because
             they
             handled
             or
             treated
             of
             such
             places
             of
             Scripture
             as
             had
             been
             a
             little
             before
             
             read
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             According
             as
             occasion
             was
             these
             Sermons
             were
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             sometimes
             two
             or
             three
             at
             the
             same
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             first
             and
             then
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             
             then
             (
             i.e.
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               )
               let
               the
               Presbyters
               exhort
               the
               people
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               not
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               fitting
               for
               the
               Master
               to
               do
               .
            
             And
             thus
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             excuses
             himself
             for
             not
             introducing
             his
             Sermons
             with
             a
             tedious
             Preface
             ,
             
             because
             he
             would
             not
             be
             burdensom
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             already
             taken
             pains
             to
             hear
             those
             admirable
             discourses
             that
             had
             been
             made
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             they
             held
             not
             in
             the
             morning
             only
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             the
             afternoon
             (
             at
             some
             times
             at
             least
             )
             when
             they
             had
             their
             publick
             Prayers
             and
             Sermons
             to
             the
             people
             .
             
             This
             Chrysostom
             assures
             us
             of
             in
             an
             Homily
             upon
             this
             very
             subject
             ,
             in
             commendation
             of
             those
             who
             came
             to
             Church
             
               after
               Dinner
            
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             in
             greater
             numbers
             than
             before
             ;
             who
             instead
             of
             sleeping
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             came
             to
             hear
             the
             divine
             Laws
             expounded
             to
             them
             ;
             instead
             of
             walking
             upon
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             
             themselves
             with
             idle
             and
             unprofitable
             chat
             ,
             came
             and
             stood
             amongst
             their
             brethren
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             discourses
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             And
             this
             he
             tells
             them
             he
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             was
             a
             reproach
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             but
             that
             having
             done
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             shame
             to
             
               stay
               at
               home
            
             ,
             and
             deprive
             themse●ves
             of
             those
             religious
             Solemnities
             .
             The
             same
             't
             were
             easie
             to
             make
             good
             from
             several
             passages
             in
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             frequently
             refer
             to
             those
             Sermons
             which
             they
             had
             preached
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             many
             soever
             the
             discourses
             were
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             ready
             enough
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             flocking
             to
             them
             as
             to
             their
             spiritual
             meals
             and
             banquets
             .
             
             
               We
               meet
               together
               (
               says
            
             Tertullian
             )
             
               to
               hear
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               rehearsed
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               times
               we
               may
               be
               either
               forewarned
               or
               corrected
               by
               them
               :
               for
               certainly
               with
               these
               holy
               words
               we
               nourish
               our
            
             Faith
             ,
             
               erect
               our
            
             hope
             ,
             
               seal
               our
            
             confidence
             ,
             
               and
               by
               these
               inculcations
               are
               the
               better
               established
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               divine
               commands
               .
            
             
             Nazianzen
             tells
             us
             what
             vast
             numbers
             used
             to
             meet
             in
             his
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             all
             Sexes
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             
             and
             ranks
             of
             persons
             ,
             rich
             and
             
               poor
               ,
               honourable
            
             and
             
               ignoble
               ,
               learned
            
             and
             
               simple
               ,
               Governours
            
             and
             
               People
               ,
               Souldiers
            
             and
             Tradesmen
             ,
             all
             here
             unanimously
             conspiring
             together
             ,
             and
             greedily
             desirous
             to
             learn
             the
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             things
             .
             The
             like
             Chrysostom
             reports
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             set
             aside
             all
             affairs
             at
             home
             ,
             
             to
             come
             and
             hear
             Sermons
             at
             Church
             ;
             he
             tells
             them
             't
             was
             the
             great
             honour
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             it
             had
             large
             Suburbs
             and
             vast
             numbers
             of
             people
             ,
             or
             brave
             houses
             with
             gilded
             Dining-Rooms
             ,
             
             as
             that
             it
             had
             a
             diligent
             and
             attentive
             people
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             the
             great
             encouragement
             of
             his
             ministry
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             a
             famous
             and
             chearful
             concourse
             ,
             a
             people
             so
             well
             ordered
             and
             desirous
             to
             hear
             ;
             that
             't
             was
             this
             advanced
             their
             City
             above
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Senate
             ,
             or
             the
             Office
             of
             Consul
             ,
             or
             the
             variety
             of
             Statues
             or
             ornaments
             ,
             or
             the
             plenty
             of
             its
             Merchandise
             ,
             or
             the
             commodiousness
             of
             its
             scituation
             ;
             in
             that
             its
             people
             were
             so
             earnest
             to
             hear
             and
             learn
             ,
             its
             Churches
             so
             thronged
             and
             crowded
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             inflamed
             with
             such
             an
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             the
             word
             that
             was
             preached
             to
             them
             ;
             yea
             that
             this
             it
             was
             that
             adorned
             
             the
             City
             even
             above
             Rome
             it self
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             commendation
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             commonness
             did
             not
             breed
             contempt
             ,
             it
             being
             usual
             in
             that
             Church
             (
             as
             Chrysostom
             often
             intimates
             )
             for
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             year
             to
             have
             Sermons
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             Sermon
             being
             ended
             ,
             prayers
             were
             made
             with
             and
             for
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             
             
               Penitents
               ,
               Possessed
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             respective
             capacities
             and
             qualifications
             ,
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             in
             every
             rank
             departing
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             prayer
             that
             particularly
             concerned
             them
             was
             done
             :
             first
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             Council
             :
             for
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             service
             thus
             far
             performed
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             were
             under
             baptism
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             discipline
             of
             penance
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             that
             might
             not
             communicate
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             ,
             were
             commanded
             to
             depart
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             crying
             aloud
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               are
               Catechumens
               go
               out
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Latine
             Church
             the
             form
             was
             ITE
             ,
             MISSA
             EST
             ,
             
               depart
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               dismission
               of
               you
               ,
               missa
            
             being
             the
             same
             with
             missio
             ,
             as
             remissa
             oft
             used
             in
             some
             Writers
             for
             remissio
             (
             and
             so
             the
             word
             missa
             is
             used
             
             by
             Cassian
             even
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             for
             the
             dismission
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             )
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             whole
             Service
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             till
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Hearers
             were
             dismissed
             came
             to
             be
             called
             
               Missa
               Catechumenorum
            
             ,
             the
             Mass
             or
             Service
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             performed
             afterwards
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             called
             
               Missa
               Fidelium
            
             ,
             the
             Mass
             or
             Service
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             because
             none
             but
             they
             were
             present
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             notions
             and
             no
             other
             the
             word
             is
             often
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             wore
             out
             ,
             so
             that
             title
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             was
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             missa
             was
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             was
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             which
             they
             peculiarly
             call
             the
             Mass
             or
             the
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Altar
             at
             this
             day
             :
             and
             the
             more
             plausibly
             to
             impose
             this
             delusion
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             do
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confidence
             muster
             up
             all
             those
             places
             of
             the
             Fathers
             where
             the
             word
             missa
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             their
             Mass
             ;
             
             though
             it
             would
             puzle
             them
             to
             produce
             but
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             they
             use
             it
             now
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             genuine
             and
             approved
             Writer
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             at
             least
             the
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             the
             
               Catechumens
               ,
               &c.
            
             being
             departed
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             doors
             shut
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Faithful
             only
             might
             be
             present
             ,
             wherein
             they
             prayed
             for
             all
             states
             and
             ranks
             of
             men
             ,
             gave
             the
             the
             Kiss
             of
             charity
             ,
             prayed
             for
             consecration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             then
             received
             the
             sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             made
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             do
             not
             now
             speak
             particularly
             ,
             because
             I
             intend
             to
             treat
             distinctly
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             afterwards
             :
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             I
             say
             nothing
             concerning
             their
             
               admonitions
               ,
               Church-censures
               ,
               absolutions
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             these
             will
             come
             under
             consideration
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             though
             managed
             at
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             yet
             only
             accidental
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             setled
             parts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             .
             This
             in
             short
             was
             the
             general
             form
             of
             publick
             Worship
             in
             those
             ancient
             times
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             might
             vary
             somewhat
             according
             to
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             did
             yet
             for
             the
             main
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             hold
             in
             all
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             remains
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             to
             remarque
             how
             the
             Christians
             carried
             themselves
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             these
             solemn
             duties
             ,
             which
             certainly
             was
             with
             singular
             reverence
             and
             devotion
             ,
             such
             gestures
             and
             actions
             as
             they
             conceived
             might
             express
             the
             greatest
             piety
             and
             humility
             .
             
             Let
             both
             men
             and
             women
             (
             says
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             come
             to
             Church
             in
             comely
             apparel
             ,
             with
             a
             grave
             pace
             ,
             with
             a
             modest
             silence
             ,
             with
             a
             love
             unfeigned
             ,
             chast
             both
             in
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             put
             up
             prayers
             to
             God.
             
             Let
             our
             speech
             in
             prayer
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             )
             be
             under
             discipline
             ,
             
             observing
             a
             decorous
             calmness
             and
             modesty
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             are
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             not
             to
             offend
             either
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             speech
             ;
             for
             as
             't
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             those
             that
             are
             impudent
             to
             clamour
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             becomes
             a
             sober
             man
             to
             pray
             with
             a
             modest
             voice
             :
             when
             therefore
             we
             come
             together
             with
             our
             brethren
             into
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             divine
             Sacrifices
             with
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             mindful
             of
             order
             and
             a
             reverent
             regard
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             throw
             about
             our
             prayers
             with
             a
             wild
             and
             confused
             voice
             ,
             
             or
             with
             a
             disorderly
             prattling
             to
             cast
             forth
             those
             petitions
             ,
             which
             ought
             with
             the
             greatest
             modesty
             to
             be
             put
             up
             to
             God.
             The
             men
             prayed
             with
             their
             
               heads
               bare
            
             ,
             as
             not
             ashamed
             to
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             for
             what
             they
             begged
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             women
             covered
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             modesty
             of
             that
             Sex
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Tertullian
             severely
             checks
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             women
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             in
             time
             of
             worship
             had
             no
             covering
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             as
             good
             as
             none
             ;
             what
             reproof
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             do
             they
             deserve
             ,
             
             that
             continue
             unvailed
             in
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             mention
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             do
             they
             think
             it
             's
             enough
             to
             lay
             some
             thin
             and
             slight
             thing
             over
             their
             heads
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             themselves
             covered
             .
             Where
             he
             manifestly
             refers
             to
             those
             rules
             which
             the
             Apostle
             prescribes
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             concludes
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             be
             mindful
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             being
             ready
             and
             provided
             against
             all
             mention
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             if
             he
             be
             in
             womens
             hearts
             ,
             will
             be
             known
             on
             their
             
               heads
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             a
             modest
             carriage
             and
             covering
             of
             them
             in
             their
             addresses
             to
             him
             .
             Their
             hands
             they
             did
             not
             only
             lift
             up
             to
             heaven
             (
             a
             posture
             in
             prayer
             common
             both
             among
             
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             )
             but
             they
             did
             expan
             and
             spread
             them
             abroad
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             shadow
             out
             an
             image
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             resemblance
             of
             him
             that
             hung
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             more
             than
             once
             and
             again
             informs
             us
             :
             Prayer
             
               (
               says
               another
            
             )
             is
             a
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             stretch
             out
             our
             hands
             is
             to
             form
             the
             resemblance
             of
             
               Christ
               crucified
            
             ;
             
             which
             whoever
             prays
             should
             do
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             form
             and
             figure
             ,
             
             but
             in
             reality
             and
             affection
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             that
             is
             fastned
             to
             the
             Cross
             surely
             dyes
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             prays
             should
             crucifie
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             every
             inordinate
             lust
             and
             passion
             .
             In
             the
             performing
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             they
             either
             kneeled
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             usual
             ,
             or
             stood
             ,
             which
             they
             always
             did
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             for
             a
             reason
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             before
             ;
             fitting
             was
             ever
             held
             a
             posture
             of
             great
             rudeness
             and
             irreverence
             ;
             nay
             Tertullian
             falls
             heavy
             upon
             some
             that
             used
             presently
             to
             clap
             themselves
             down
             upon
             their
             seats
             ,
             
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             prayer
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             down-right
             charges
             it
             as
             against
             Scripture
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             an
             irreverent
             thing
             (
             as
             he
             argues
             )
             to
             sit
             down
             before
             ,
             or
             over
             against
             a
             person
             for
             whom
             thou
             hast
             a
             mighty
             reverence
             and
             veneration
             ;
             
             how
             much
             more
             does
             it
             savour
             of
             irreligion
             to
             do
             so
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               living
               God
            
             ,
             while
             the
             Angel
             is
             yet
             standing
             by
             thee
             to
             carry
             up
             the
             prayer
             to
             heaven
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             reproach
             God
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             that
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             Another
             custom
             which
             they
             had
             in
             prayer
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             constantly
             prayed
             towards
             the
             East
             ;
             this
             was
             so
             universally
             common
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             scarce
             any
             ancient
             Ecclesiastical
             Writer
             but
             speaks
             of
             it
             ;
             though
             not
             many
             of
             them
             agree
             in
             assigning
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             custom
             doubtless
             begun
             very
             early
             ,
             and
             is
             generally
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             so
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             assures
             us
             ,
             
             and
             tells
             us
             it
             was
             because
             the
             East
             was
             accounted
             the
             most
             excellent
             part
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             seeing
             in
             prayer
             we
             must
             turn
             our
             faces
             towards
             some
             quarter
             ,
             
             't
             was
             fittest
             it
             should
             be
             towards
             the
             East
             :
             
             just
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             as
             in
             making
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             we
             use
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             better
             than
             the
             left
             ,
             
             not
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             its
             positure
             and
             fitness
             for
             our
             use
             .
             
             S.
             Basil
             likewise
             reckons
             it
             amongst
             the
             traditions
             that
             had
             been
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             tells
             us
             
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             respected
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             God
             planted
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             begging
             of
             him
             that
             they
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             that
             ancient
             Country
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             been
             cast
             out
             .
             This
             might
             probably
             be
             with
             those
             who
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             how
             it
             could
             be
             done
             by
             those
             who
             lived
             East
             of
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             (
             suppose
             in
             any
             parts
             of
             India
             )
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             imagine
             .
             
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             tells
             us
             that
             herein
             they
             had
             respect
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             East
             is
             the
             birth
             and
             womb
             of
             the
             natural
             day
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Sun
             (
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             sensible
             light
             )
             does
             arise
             and
             spring
             ;
             so
             Christ
             the
             true
             
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             who
             arose
             upon
             the
             world
             with
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             when
             it
             sat
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             errour
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             in
             Scripture
             stiled
             
               the
               East
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             prayers
             are
             directed
             thither
             .
             
             For
             which
             reason
             Tertullian
             calls
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             figure
             or
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             whatever
             the
             true
             reason
             was
             ,
             I
             'm
             sure
             't
             is
             a
             sober
             account
             which
             Athanasius
             gives
             of
             it
             ;
             
             
               we
               do
               not
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               worship
               towards
               the
            
             East
             ,
             
               as
               if
               we
               thought
               God
               any
               ways
               shut
               up
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               stiled
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               the
            
             true
             light
             ;
             
               in
               turning
               therefore
               towards
               that
            
             created
             
               light
               ,
               we
               do
               not
            
             worship
             
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               great
            
             .
             Creator
             
               of
               it
               ;
               taking
            
             occasion
             
               from
               that
               most
               excellent
               element
               ,
               to
               adore
               that
               God
               who
               was
               before
               all
               elements
               and
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             This
             was
             their
             carriage
             for
             prayer
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             less
             humble
             and
             reverent
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             they
             heard
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             preached
             with
             all
             possible
             gravity
             and
             attention
             ,
             which
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             do
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             stand
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Sermon
             continued
             ,
             none
             sitting
             then
             but
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ;
             
             so
             Optatus
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             the
             people
             had
             no
             priviledge
             to
             
               sit
               down
            
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             though
             whether
             the
             custom
             was
             universally
             so
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             
             I
             much
             doubt
             ;
             nay
             S.
             Augustine
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             transmarine
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             
               the
               Western
            
             )
             Churches
             it
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             people
             having
             seats
             placed
             for
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ministers
             .
             But
             generally
             the
             people
             stood
             ,
             partly
             to
             express
             the
             reverence
             ,
             partly
             to
             keep
             their
             attentions
             awake
             and
             lively
             .
             
             Hence
             it
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Deacons
             Office
             (
             as
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             we
             find
             in
             the
             ancient
             
               Greek
               Liturgies
            
             )
             to
             call
             upon
             
             the
             people
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               duly
               stand
               upright
            
             ,
             respecting
             the
             decent
             posture
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             though
             withal
             principally
             intending
             the
             elevation
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             their
             thoughts
             from
             low
             sordid
             objects
             to
             those
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             conversant
             about
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             they
             did
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             publick
             Service
             ,
             they
             constantly
             stood
             up
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             a
             custom
             generally
             embraced
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             
             Therefore
             Sozomen
             discoursing
             of
             the
             various
             rights
             observed
             in
             several
             Churches
             ,
             notes
             it
             as
             an
             unusual
             thing
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             rise
             up
             when
             the
             Gospels
             were
             read
             ;
             a
             thing
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             nor
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             other
             place
             :
             
             and
             Philostorgius
             tells
             us
             of
             Theophilus
             the
             Indian
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             amongst
             several
             irregularities
             which
             he
             corrected
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             he
             particularly
             reformed
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             were
             wont
             to
             sit
             while
             the
             Lessons
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             read
             to
             them
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             greatest
             personages
             think
             themselves
             too
             high
             to
             express
             this
             piece
             of
             reverence
             in
             their
             attendance
             upon
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             memorable
             
             what
             we
             read
             concerning
             the
             great
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             occasion
             Eusebius
             was
             to
             make
             a
             Panegyrick
             concerning
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             though
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             yet
             he
             refused
             to
             sit
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             when
             Eusebius
             beseeched
             him
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             that
             was
             hard
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             attentively
             heard
             ,
             judged
             ,
             and
             approved
             those
             things
             that
             were
             spoken
             :
             and
             when
             after
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             the
             Sermon
             having
             been
             prolix
             ,
             Eusebius
             out
             of
             compliance
             would
             have
             broken
             off
             and
             done
             ,
             he
             called
             to
             him
             to
             go
             on
             till
             he
             came
             to
             the
             full
             end
             of
             his
             discourse
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             was
             again
             sollicited
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             but
             refused
             ,
             
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               unfit
               to
               attend
               upon
               any
               discourse
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               with
               ease
               and
               softness
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               very
               consonant
               to
               piety
               and
               religion
               that
               discourses
               about
               divine
               things
               should
               be
               heard
               standing
               .
            
             So
             great
             a
             reverence
             had
             that
             excellent
             Prince
             for
             the
             solemnities
             of
             divine
             Worship
             .
             In
             the
             discharge
             of
             these
             holy
             Exercises
             as
             they
             carried
             themselves
             with
             all
             seriousness
             and
             gravity
             ,
             so
             they
             continued
             in
             them
             till
             they
             were
             compleatly
             finished
             ;
             there
             was
             then
             no
             
             such
             airiness
             and
             levity
             as
             now
             possesses
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             no
             snatching
             at
             some
             pieces
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             
               tanquam
               Canis
               ad
               Nilum
            
             ,
             and
             gone
             again
             ,
             no
             rude
             disorderly
             departing
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             was
             over
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             this
             warmth
             and
             vigour
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             was
             a
             little
             abated
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Orleans
             thought
             good
             to
             re-establish
             the
             primitive
             devotion
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             
             
               That
               when
               the
               people
               came
               together
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               divine
               Service
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               depart
               till
               the
               whole
               Solemnity
               was
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               had
               given
               the
               blessing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Four
               circumstances
               considered
               .
               Baptism
               by
               whom
               administred
               .
               By
               none
               usually
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               great
               controversie
               about
               re-baptizing
               those
               that
               had
               been
               baptized
               by
               Hereticks
               .
               An
               account
               of
               it
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               .
               Laymen
               how
               suffered
               to
               baptize
               .
               The
               opinion
               of
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               Baptism
               .
               The
               case
               of
               Athanasius
               his
               baptizing
               when
               but
               a
               Child
               .
               Women
               never
               permitted
               to
               baptize
               .
               Persons
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               who
               .
               Infants
               .
               Sufficient
               evidence
               for
               Infant-baptism
               in
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Some
               passages
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               noted
               .
               The
               baptized
               most-what
               adult
               persons
               .
               The
               stated
               times
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               Easter
               and
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Especially
               upon
               Easter
               Eve
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               In
               cases
               of
               necessity
               at
               any
               other
               time
               .
               Clinici
               ,
               who
               .
               Clinic-baptism
               accounted
               less
               perfect
               ,
               why
               .
               Vsual
               to
               defer
               Baptism
               till
               a
               death-bed
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               :
               noted
               
               in
               Constantine
               and
               others
               .
               
                 Being
                 baptized
                 for
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               what
               (
               probably
               .
               )
               The
               usual
               place
               of
               Baptism
               in
               or
               near
               the
               Church
               ;
               always
               before
               the
               Congregation
               .
               The
               Baptisterium
               or
               Font
               where
               it
               stood
               ,
               and
               how
               large
               .
               It
               s
               distinct
               apartments
               for
               men
               and
               women
               .
               A
               curiosity
               in
               many
               in
               those
               times
               of
               being
               baptized
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               Administration
               .
               The
               person
               baptized
               looked
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Their
               answering
               as
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               .
               Their
               solemn
               abrenunciation
               made
               twice
               ;
               and
               the
               form
               of
               it
               .
               Sureties
               in
               Baptism
               .
               Persons
               baptized
               exorcised
               ;
               what
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               Vnction
               upon
               what
               account
               used
               ;
               several
               reasons
               of
               it
               assigned
               by
               the
               Fathers
               .
               The
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               made
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               evident
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
               Of
               immersion
               ,
               or
               putting
               the
               person
               under
               water
               :
               what
               it
               shadowed
               out
               .
               Generally
               in
               use
               in
               those
               Countries
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               others
               .
               Trine
               immersion
               :
               different
               reasons
               of
               it
               assigned
               by
               the
               Fathers
               .
               It
               obtained
               not
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               A
               second
               Vnction
               .
               Persons
               after
               Baptism
               clothed
               in
               white
               garments
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               These
               kept
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               their
               solemn
               engagement
               :
               a
               memorable
               
               instance
               out
               of
               
                 Victor
                 Uticensis
              
               .
               A
               brief
               account
               of
               confirmation
               :
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               bewailed
               .
            
          
           
             OUR
             Lord
             having
             instituted
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             as
             the
             two
             great
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             they
             have
             accordingly
             been
             ever
             accounted
             principal
             parts
             of
             publick
             Worship
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             we
             shall
             treat
             first
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             door
             by
             which
             persons
             enter
             in
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             solemn
             rite
             of
             our
             initiation
             into
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             four
             circumstances
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ;
             the
             persons
             by
             and
             upon
             whom
             ;
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             administred
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             administred
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             
               Stewards
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             baptizing
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             being
             joined
             together
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             same
             Commission
             ;
             usually
             't
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             
               J.
               Martyr
            
             ,
             the
             Antistes
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             the
             President
             or
             chief
             Minister
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             
               summus
               sacerdos
               ,
               qui
               est
               Episcopus
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             
             him
             ,
             without
             whose
             leave
             and
             authority
             neither
             Presbyters
             nor
             Deacons
             might
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             baptize
             ,
             
             as
             not
             only
             Ignatius
             but
             Tertullian
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             
             it
             was
             only
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             is
             affirmed
             by
             an
             ancient
             Author
             who
             lived
             in
             or
             near
             the
             time
             of
             Cyprian
             :
             
             the
             same
             S.
             Hierom
             assures
             us
             was
             the
             custom
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             though
             otherwhiles
             we
             find
             the
             Bishop
             to
             begin
             the
             action
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             and
             finish
             it
             .
             
             But
             as
             Christianity
             encreased
             ,
             this
             became
             a
             more
             familiar
             part
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             Deacons
             office
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             had
             been
             more
             or
             less
             executed
             by
             them
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             gives
             the
             reason
             )
             they
             did
             it
             not
             without
             his
             leave
             and
             deputation
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             Philip
             baptized
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             of
             no
             higher
             order
             than
             that
             of
             Deacon
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             accounted
             enough
             by
             some
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             was
             conferred
             by
             a
             person
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             also
             orthodox
             in
             the
             Faith.
             This
             became
             matter
             of
             great
             bustle
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             hence
             sprang
             that
             famous
             controversie
             between
             Cyprian
             
             and
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             the
             re-baptizing
             those
             that
             had
             been
             baptized
             by
             Hereticks
             (
             of
             which
             there
             is
             so
             much
             in
             Cyprians
             Writings
             )
             Cyprian
             asserting
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             stifly
             maintaining
             it
             to
             be
             both
             against
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             begot
             great
             heats
             and
             feuds
             between
             those
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             engaged
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             Cyprian
             endeavouring
             to
             strengthen
             his
             cause
             not
             only
             by
             arguments
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             calling
             a
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             of
             eighty
             seven
             
               African
               Bishops
            
             ,
             who
             all
             concluded
             for
             his
             opinion
             .
             How
             truly
             Cyprian
             maintained
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             to
             enquire
             ;
             only
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             things
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Followers
             pleaded
             by
             way
             of
             abatement
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             their
             opinion
             .
             
             First
             that
             hereby
             they
             did
             not
             assert
             re-baptization
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             this
             they
             expresly
             deny
             to
             receive
             any
             patronage
             from
             their
             practice
             ,
             
             for
             they
             looked
             upon
             that
             baptism
             that
             had
             been
             conferred
             by
             Hereticks
             as
             null
             and
             invalid
             (
             seeing
             Hereticks
             being
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             give
             what
             they
             had
             not
             )
             and
             therefore
             when
             any
             returned
             to
             the
             union
             of
             the
             
             Church
             they
             could
             not
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             re-baptized
             ,
             seeing
             they
             did
             but
             receive
             what
             
               (
               lawfully
            
             )
             they
             had
             not
             before
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             promiscuously
             baptize
             all
             that
             came
             over
             from
             heretical
             Churches
             ,
             for
             where
             any
             had
             been
             lawfully
             baptized
             by
             Orthodox
             Ministers
             before
             their
             going
             over
             to
             them
             ,
             these
             they
             received
             at
             their
             return
             without
             any
             other
             Ceremony
             than
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             baptizing
             those
             only
             who
             never
             had
             any
             other
             baptism
             than
             that
             which
             Hereticks
             had
             conferred
             upon
             them
             .
             Cyprian
             being
             thus
             severe
             against
             baptism
             dispensed
             by
             heretical
             Ministers
             ,
             we
             may
             wonder
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             that
             which
             was
             administred
             by
             meer
             lay-unordained
             persons
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             uncommon
             in
             those
             times
             :
             for
             that
             Lay-men
             (
             provided
             they
             were
             Christians
             and
             baptized
             themselves
             )
             might
             and
             did
             baptize
             others
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             is
             so
             positively
             asserted
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             Hierom
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             A
             custom
             ratified
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Illiberine
             Council
             ,
             
             with
             this
             proviso
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             persons
             so
             baptized
             lived
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             confirmation
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
             This
             without
             question
             arose
             from
             an
             opinion
             they
             had
             
             of
             the
             absolute
             and
             indispensable
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             scarce
             thought
             a
             mans
             future
             condition
             could
             be
             safe
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             't
             was
             better
             it
             should
             be
             had
             from
             any
             ,
             than
             to
             depart
             this
             life
             without
             it
             ;
             for
             excepting
             the
             case
             of
             Martyrs
             (
             whom
             they
             thought
             sufficiently
             qualified
             for
             heaven
             by
             being
             baptized
             in
             their
             own
             blood
             ,
             
             insisting
             upon
             a
             twofold
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             of
             water
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             another
             of
             blood
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             water
             and
             blood
             that
             flowed
             out
             of
             our
             Saviours
             side
             :
             excepting
             these
             )
             they
             reckoned
             no
             man
             could
             be
             saved
             without
             being
             baptized
             ,
             and
             cared
             not
             much
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             by
             it
             .
             As
             for
             that
             act
             of
             Athanasius
             (
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             life
             in
             Photius
             ,
             
             and
             more
             largely
             related
             by
             Sozomen
             )
             when
             a
             Boy
             playing
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Companions
             ,
             
             they
             formed
             themselves
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Church-society
             ;
             Athanasius
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             others
             personated
             the
             Catechumens
             ready
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             were
             accordingly
             with
             all
             the
             usual
             formalities
             baptized
             by
             Athanasius
             .
             This
             juvenile
             Ceremony
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             before
             Alexander
             the
             then
             Bishop
             
             of
             Alexandria
             (
             who
             had
             himself
             beheld
             the
             whole
             scene
             )
             who
             enquiring
             into
             the
             reasons
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             having
             consulted
             with
             his
             Clergy
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             concluded
             that
             those
             Children
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             and
             therefore
             only
             added
             his
             confirmation
             to
             them
             .
             But
             this
             being
             only
             a
             particular
             case
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             not
             mentioned
             that
             I
             remember
             by
             any
             Writer
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             I
             only
             relate
             it
             as
             I
             find
             it
             .
             But
             though
             this
             power
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             was
             allowed
             to
             men
             (
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             having
             the
             ministerial
             office
             conferred
             upon
             them
             )
             yet
             was
             it
             ever
             denied
             to
             women
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             has
             so
             expresly
             forbidden
             to
             exercise
             any
             ministry
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             censured
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             
             to
             be
             not
             only
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             unlawful
             and
             impious
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             women
             even
             in
             those
             times
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             baptize
             ,
             
             but
             it
             was
             universally
             condemned
             and
             cried
             out
             against
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             
             and
             constantly
             affixed
             as
             a
             note
             of
             dishonour
             and
             reproach
             upon
             the
             heretical
             parties
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             
             as
             abundantly
             appears
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             records
             the
             
             heretical
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             of
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             however
             afterwards
             it
             crept
             in
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             is
             allowed
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             :
             where
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             they
             give
             leave
             that
             it
             may
             be
             administred
             by
             any
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             language
             ,
             whether
             the
             person
             administring
             be
             a
             Clergie
             or
             a
             Lay-man
             (
             yea
             though
             under
             excommunication
             )
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Believer
             or
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             a
             Catholick
             or
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             a
             man
             or
             a
             woman
             ;
             only
             taking
             care
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             a
             Priest
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             before
             a
             Subdeacon
             ,
             a
             Clergie
             man
             before
             a
             Laic
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             before
             a
             woman
             ;
             together
             with
             some
             other
             cases
             which
             are
             there
             wisely
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             persons
             ministring
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             persons
             upon
             whom
             it
             was
             conferred
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             Infants
             and
             adult
             persons
             :
             how
             far
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             is
             included
             in
             our
             Saviours
             institution
             is
             not
             my
             work
             to
             dispute
             ;
             but
             certainly
             if
             in
             controverted
             cases
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             immediately
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             be
             (
             as
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             it
             is
             )
             the
             best
             interpreter
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             dispute
             one
             
             would
             think
             should
             be
             at
             an
             end
             :
             for
             that
             it
             always
             was
             the
             custom
             to
             receive
             the
             Children
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficient
             evidence
             from
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             most
             early
             Writers
             ,
             
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               &c.
            
             whose
             testimonies
             I
             do
             not
             produce
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             them
             collected
             by
             others
             ,
             
             and
             the
             argument
             thence
             so
             forcible
             and
             conclusive
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             zealous
             opposers
             of
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             know
             not
             how
             to
             evade
             it
             ;
             the
             testimonies
             being
             so
             clear
             ,
             
             and
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             that
             I
             know
             of
             in
             those
             times
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             against
             it
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             in
             Cyprians
             time
             a
             controversie
             about
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             not
             whether
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             (
             for
             of
             that
             there
             was
             no
             doubt
             )
             but
             concerning
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             whether
             on
             the
             second
             or
             third
             ,
             or
             whether
             as
             Circumcision
             of
             old
             to
             be
             deferred
             till
             the
             eighth
             day
             :
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             which
             ,
             Cyprian
             sitting
             in
             Council
             with
             sixty
             six
             Bishops
             ,
             writes
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             to
             Fidus
             ,
             
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             deferred
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             their
             universal
             judgment
             and
             resolution
             that
             the
             mercy
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             
             was
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             any
             ,
             though
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             :
             concluding
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             forbidden
             baptism
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             reteined
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             
               much
               more
            
             towards
             Infants
             and
             new-born
             Children
             ;
             
             and
             that
             this
             sentence
             of
             theirs
             was
             no
             novel
             doctrine
             S.
             Augustine
             assures
             us
             ,
             where
             speaking
             concerning
             this
             Synodical
             determination
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Cyprian
             did
             not
             make
             any
             new
             decree
             ,
             but
             kept
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             most
             firm
             and
             sure
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             taken
             notice
             of
             one
             place
             more
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             which
             methinks
             evidently
             makes
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             where
             describing
             the
             great
             wickedness
             and
             miserable
             condition
             of
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             had
             done
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Idols
             ,
             he
             urges
             this
             as
             one
             of
             the
             last
             and
             highest
             aggravations
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             apostasie
             their
             Infants
             and
             Children
             were
             exposed
             to
             ruine
             ,
             and
             
               had
               lost
               that
               which
               they
               had
               obtained
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               into
               the
               world
            
             (
             which
             whether
             he
             means
             it
             of
             their
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             their
             having
             been
             actually
             baptized
             ,
             and
             losing
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             to
             my
             purpose
             )
             and
             
             therefore
             he
             brings
             them
             in
             thus
             elegantly
             pleading
             against
             their
             Parents
             at
             the
             great
             day
             .
             '
             
               T
               was
               no
               fault
               of
               ours
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               of
               our selves
               forsake
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               run
               over
               to
               join
               with
               prophane
               impieties
               ;
               the
               unfaithfulness
               of
               others
               has
               undone
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               found
               our
               Parents
               to
               be
               murderers
               ;
               they
               denied
               us
               God
               for
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               for
               our
               Mother
               ;
               for
               while
               we
               alas
               were
               little
               ,
               unable
               to
               take
               any
               care
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               of
               so
               great
               a
               wickedness
               ,
               we
               were
               ensnared
               by
               the
               treachery
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               betrayed
               into
               a
               partnership
               of
               their
               impieties
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Infants
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             made
             up
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             baptized
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             were
             adult
             persons
             ,
             who
             flocking
             over
             daily
             in
             great
             numbers
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             received
             in
             at
             this
             door
             :
             usually
             they
             were
             for
             some
             considerable
             time
             catechized
             ,
             and
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             till
             having
             given
             testimony
             of
             their
             proficiency
             in
             knowledge
             (
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             
             who
             were
             appointed
             to
             take
             their
             examination
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             give
             an
             account
             once
             a
             week
             of
             what
             they
             had
             learnt
             )
             and
             of
             a
             sober
             and
             regular
             conversation
             ,
             
             they
             then
             became
             Candidates
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             were
             accordingly
             taken
             in
             ,
             which
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             next
             circumstance
             considerable
             concerning
          
           
             The
             Time
             when
             Baptism
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             administred
             :
             at
             first
             all
             times
             were
             alike
             ,
             and
             persons
             were
             baptized
             as
             opportunity
             and
             occasion
             served
             ;
             but
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             a
             little
             setled
             ,
             it
             began
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             two
             solemn
             and
             stated
             times
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             
               viz.
               Easter
            
             and
             Whitsontide
             .
             
             At
             Easter
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             correspondent
             unto
             which
             are
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             represented
             and
             shadowed
             out
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             dying
             unto
             sin
             ,
             and
             rising
             again
             unto
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             
             in
             order
             to
             which
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             baptized
             were
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             by
             a
             strict
             observation
             of
             Lent
             ,
             disposing
             and
             fitring
             themselves
             for
             Baptism
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             In
             some
             places
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Churches
             of
             Thessaly
             ,
             
             Easter
             was
             the
             only
             time
             for
             Baptism
             (
             as
             Socrates
             tells
             us
             )
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             many
             amongst
             them
             died
             unbaptized
             :
             but
             this
             was
             an
             usage
             peculiar
             to
             them
             alone
             .
             The
             ancient
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             Zonaras
             tells
             us
             )
             was
             for
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             especially
             upon
             the
             Saturday
             
             before
             Easter-day
             ,
             
             the
             reason
             whereof
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             being
             the
             great
             or
             
               holy
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             and
             the
             mid-time
             between
             the
             day
             whereon
             Christ
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             whereon
             he
             rose
             again
             ,
             did
             fitliest
             correspond
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             type
             and
             representation
             both
             of
             our
             Lords
             burial
             and
             resurrection
             .
             At
             Whitsontide
             ;
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghosts
            
             being
             shed
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             in
             some
             measure
             represented
             and
             conveyed
             in
             Baptism
             .
             When
             I
             say
             that
             these
             were
             the
             two
             fixed
             times
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             strictly
             mean
             it
             of
             the
             precise
             days
             of
             Easter
             and
             Whitsontide
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             intermediate
             space
             of
             fifty
             days
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             accounted
             Festival
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             administred
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             noted
             .
             
             Besides
             these
             ,
             Nazianzen
             reckons
             the
             Feasts
             of
             Epiphany
             as
             an
             annual
             time
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             probably
             in
             memory
             either
             of
             the
             Birth
             or
             Baptism
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             both
             which
             anciently
             went
             under
             that
             title
             :
             this
             might
             be
             the
             custom
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             but
             I
             question
             whether
             it
             was
             universal
             ,
             besides
             that
             afterwards
             it
             was
             prohibited
             and
             laid
             aside
             .
             But
             though
             persons
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             the
             
             space
             that
             was
             requisite
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             might
             well
             enough
             comport
             with
             these
             annual
             returns
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             (
             as
             in
             case
             of
             sickness
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             )
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             at
             any
             other
             time
             :
             for
             finding
             themselves
             at
             any
             time
             surprized
             with
             a
             dangerous
             or
             a
             mortal
             sickness
             ,
             and
             not
             daring
             to
             pass
             into
             another
             world
             without
             this
             Badge
             of
             their
             initiation
             into
             Christ
             ,
             they
             presently
             signified
             their
             earnest
             desire
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             as
             well
             as
             the
             circumstances
             of
             a
             sick
             Bed
             would
             permit
             .
             These
             were
             called
             Clinici
             (
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             baptized
             as
             they
             
               lay
               along
            
             in
             their
             beds
             .
             This
             was
             accounted
             a
             less
             solemn
             and
             perfect
             kind
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             partly
             because
             't
             was
             done
             not
             by
             immersion
             ,
             but
             by
             sprinkling
             ;
             partly
             because
             persons
             were
             supposed
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             chiefly
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             when
             not
             throughly
             Masters
             of
             their
             understandings
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             persons
             so
             baptized
             (
             if
             they
             recovered
             )
             are
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Neocaesarean
             Council
             rendred
             ordinarily
             incapable
             of
             
             being
             admitted
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
             Indeed
             't
             was
             very
             usual
             in
             those
             times
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             solemnly
             and
             smartly
             declaim
             against
             it
             )
             for
             persons
             to
             defer
             their
             being
             baptized
             till
             they
             were
             near
             their
             death
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Novation
             principle
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             fell
             into
             sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             place
             for
             repentance
             ,
             mistaking
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             that
             
               if
               they
               who
               have
               been
               once
               enlightened
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Ancients
             generally
             understand
             of
             
               Baptism
               )
               fall
               away
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
               .
            
             
             For
             some
             such
             reason
             we
             may
             suppose
             it
             was
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             deferred
             his
             Baptism
             till
             he
             lay
             a
             dying
             ;
             
             the
             same
             which
             Socrates
             relates
             of
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             ,
             baptized
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             :
             and
             the
             like
             he
             reports
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             who
             apprehending
             himself
             to
             be
             arrested
             with
             a
             mortal
             sickness
             ,
             presently
             caused
             himself
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             though
             he
             recovered
             afterwards
             .
             To
             this
             custom
             of
             
               Clinic
               Baptism
            
             some
             not
             improbably
             think
             the
             Apostle
             has
             reference
             in
             that
             famous
             place
             ,
             
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
               baptized
               for
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             
             they
             expound
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             meant
             of
             such
             who
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             would
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
             that
             it
             might
             fare
             well
             with
             them
             after
             death
             .
             This
             Epiphanius
             thinks
             the
             truest
             interpretation
             ,
             
             that
             it
             's
             meant
             of
             Catechumens
             ;
             who
             being
             suddenly
             surprised
             with
             death
             ,
             would
             be
             baptized
             that
             so
             their
             sins
             being
             remitted
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             might
             go
             hence
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             that
             eternal
             life
             which
             awaits
             good
             men
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             testifie
             their
             belief
             and
             expectation
             of
             their
             future
             happy
             resurrection
             .
             Others
             think
             it
             may
             refer
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               over
               the
               Graves
            
             or
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             ancient
             and
             general
             custom
             to
             have
             their
             religious
             meetings
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             their
             publick
             exercises
             at
             the
             Tombs
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             
             there
             being
             numerous
             instances
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Coemeteria
             ,
             
             over
             the
             Monuments
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Which
             soever
             of
             these
             is
             most
             sutable
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             either
             of
             them
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             than
             that
             which
             many
             talk
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             it
             of
             a
             custom
             common
             in
             those
             primitive
             times
             amongst
             the
             Cerinthians
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             where
             
             when
             any
             died
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             place
             another
             under
             his
             Bed
             ,
             who
             was
             baptized
             for
             him
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             whence
             Tertullian
             calls
             it
             a
             
               vicarious
               Baptism
            
             ;
             
             it
             being
             highly
             improbable
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Apostle
             would
             fetch
             an
             argument
             to
             confirm
             so
             solemn
             and
             fundamental
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             ,
             from
             such
             an
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             rite
             used
             only
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             But
             this
             only
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Place
             where
             this
             solemn
             action
             was
             performed
             it
             was
             at
             first
             unlimited
             ,
             any
             place
             where
             there
             was
             water
             ,
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             Ponds
             ,
             or
             Lakes
             ,
             at
             Springs
             ,
             
             or
             Rivers
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             speaks
             ;
             
             but
             always
             as
             near
             as
             might
             be
             to
             the
             place
             of
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             seldom
             done
             without
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             both
             as
             't
             is
             a
             principal
             act
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             is
             the
             initiating
             of
             persons
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             publick
             as
             it
             could
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             might
             be
             spectators
             and
             witnesses
             of
             that
             profession
             and
             engagement
             which
             the
             person
             baptized
             then
             took
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             so
             zealously
             
             kept
             to
             ,
             that
             the
             Trullan
             Council
             allows
             not
             Baptism
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             a
             private
             Chappel
             ,
             
             but
             only
             in
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             punishing
             the
             persons
             offending
             ,
             if
             Clergy
             with
             deposition
             ,
             if
             Laity
             with
             excommunication
             ;
             which
             yet
             (
             as
             both
             Zonaras
             and
             Balsamon
             expound
             the
             Canon
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             done
             with
             the
             leave
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             had
             afterwards
             their
             Baptisteria
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             call
             them
             Fonts
             ,
             built
             at
             first
             near
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Church-Porch
             ,
             to
             represent
             Baptisms
             being
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             mystical
             Church
             ;
             afterwards
             they
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             Church
             it self
             :
             they
             were
             usually
             very
             large
             and
             capacious
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             might
             comport
             with
             the
             general
             custom
             of
             those
             times
             of
             persons
             baptized
             ,
             being
             immersed
             or
             put
             under
             water
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             stated
             times
             of
             Baptism
             returning
             so
             seldom
             ,
             great
             multitudes
             were
             usually
             baptized
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Font
             there
             was
             a
             partition
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             for
             men
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             women
             ,
             that
             to
             avoid
             offence
             and
             scandal
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             asunder
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             this
             great
             rite
             was
             commonly
             performed
             ,
             though
             
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             they
             dispensed
             with
             private
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             those
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             or
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             were
             frequent
             instances
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             .
             Many
             there
             were
             in
             those
             days
             (
             such
             especially
             as
             lived
             in
             the
             parts
             near
             to
             it
             )
             whom
             nothing
             would
             serve
             ,
             unless
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             reverence
             to
             that
             place
             where
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             been
             baptized
             ;
             
             this
             Constantine
             tells
             us
             he
             had
             a
             long
             time
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             though
             God
             cut
             him
             short
             of
             his
             desire
             :
             
             and
             Eusebius
             elsewhere
             relates
             ,
             that
             at
             
               Bethabara
               beyond
               Jordan
               where
               John
               baptized
               ,
            
             there
             was
             a
             place
             whither
             very
             many
             even
             in
             his
             time
             used
             to
             resort
             ,
             earnestly
             desiring
             to
             obtain
             their
             Baptism
             in
             that
             place
             .
             This
             doubtless
             proceeded
             from
             a
             very
             devout
             and
             pious
             mind
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             one
             place
             can
             contribute
             nothing
             more
             than
             another
             ,
             nothing
             being
             truer
             than
             what
             Tertullian
             has
             observed
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               's
               no
               matter
               whether
               we
               be
               haptized
               amongst
               those
               whom
               John
               baptized
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               or
               whom
               Peter
               baptized
               in
               Tyber
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             circumstance
             I
             propounded
             concerns
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             celebration
             
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Age
             Baptism
             was
             administred
             with
             great
             nakedness
             and
             simplicity
             ,
             probably
             without
             any
             more
             formality
             than
             a
             short
             prayer
             ,
             and
             repeating
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             could
             not
             well
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             numbers
             that
             many
             times
             were
             then
             baptized
             at
             once
             .
             But
             after-ages
             added
             many
             rites
             ,
             differing
             very
             often
             according
             to
             time
             and
             place
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             generally
             obtain
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             keeping
             as
             near
             as
             I
             can
             to
             the
             order
             which
             they
             observed
             in
             the
             administration
             ,
             which
             usually
             was
             thus
             .
             Persons
             having
             past
             through
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Catech●mens
             ,
             and
             being
             now
             ripe
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             made
             it
             their
             request
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             they
             might
             be
             baptized
             ,
             whereupon
             at
             the
             solemn
             times
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Baptistery
             or
             Font
             ,
             
             and
             standing
             with
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             West
             (
             which
             being
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             light
             ,
             
             did
             symbolically
             represent
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             renounce
             and
             defie
             )
             were
             commanded
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             hand
             ,
             as
             it
             
             were
             in
             defiance
             of
             him
             :
             in
             this
             posture
             they
             were
             interrogated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             concerning
             their
             breaking
             of
             all
             their
             former
             leagues
             and
             commerce
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
             the
             Bishop
             asking
             ,
             
               dost
               thou
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               powers
               ,
               and
               service
               ?
            
             to
             which
             the
             party
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               do
               renounce
               them
               :
               dost
               thou
               renounce
               the
               world
               and
               all
               its
               pomps
               and
               pleasures
               ?
            
             Answer
             ,
             
               I
               do
               renounce
               them
            
             .
             This
             renunciation
             was
             made
             twice
             ,
             once
             before
             the
             Congregation
             (
             probably
             at
             their
             obtaining
             leave
             to
             be
             baptized
             )
             and
             presently
             after
             at
             the
             Font
             or
             place
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             witnesses
             .
             Next
             they
             made
             an
             open
             confession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             asking
             
               Dost
               thou
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               almighty
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               who
               ,
               &c.
               dost
               thou
               believe
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               Baptism
               of
               repentance
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               life
               everlasting
               ?
            
             to
             all
             which
             the
             person
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               do
               believe
            
             .
             This
             form
             of
             interrogation
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             very
             ancient
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             is
             justly
             thought
             to
             refer
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             stiles
             Baptism
             
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             which
             can
             reasonably
             refer
             
             to
             nothing
             so
             well
             as
             that
             common
             custom
             of
             answering
             in
             Baptism
             .
             These
             answers
             and
             actions
             in
             the
             adult
             were
             done
             by
             the
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             in
             children
             by
             their
             sponsores
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             them
             ,
             their
             Sureties
             and
             undertakers
             ;
             for
             that
             both
             Infants
             and
             adult
             persons
             had
             those
             that
             undertook
             for
             them
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             so
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             impertinent
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             .
             After
             this
             there
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Exorcism
             ,
             and
             an
             insufflation
             or
             breathing
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             person
             baptized
             (
             which
             S.
             Austine
             calls
             a
             most
             ancient
             tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             by
             which
             they
             signified
             the
             expelling
             of
             the
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             
             and
             the
             breathing
             in
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             not
             that
             they
             thought
             that
             every
             one
             before
             Baptism
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             
               we
               are
               by
               nature
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             slaves
             to
             Satan
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             lay
             any
             stress
             upon
             the
             bare
             usage
             of
             those
             Symbolick
             Rites
             ,
             but
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             those
             persons
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             unite
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Font
             ,
             and
             were
             
             first
             stript
             of
             their
             garments
             (
             intimating
             thereby
             
               their
               putting
               off
               the
               old
               man
               which
               is
               corrupt
               with
               his
               deceitful
               lusts
               )
            
             and
             that
             all
             occasions
             of
             scandal
             and
             immodesty
             might
             be
             prevented
             in
             so
             sacred
             an
             action
             ,
             the
             men
             and
             women
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             distinct
             apartments
             ,
             
             the
             women
             having
             Deaconesses
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             
             to
             undress
             and
             dress
             them
             ,
             
             to
             stand
             about
             and
             overshadow
             them
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             indecency
             might
             appear
             ;
             then
             followed
             the
             Vnction
             ,
             
             a
             Ceremony
             of
             early
             date
             ,
             by
             which
             (
             says
             S.
             Cyril
             )
             they
             signified
             that
             they
             were
             now
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             
               wild
               Olive
            
             ,
             and
             were
             ingraffed
             into
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Olive-tree
             ,
             
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             fruits
             and
             benefits
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             shew
             that
             now
             they
             were
             become
             Champions
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             entred
             upon
             a
             state
             of
             conflict
             ,
             
             wherein
             they
             must
             strive
             and
             contend
             with
             all
             the
             snares
             and
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Athletae
             of
             old
             were
             anointed
             against
             their
             solemn
             Games
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             more
             expedite
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Antagonists
             might
             take
             less
             hold
             upon
             them
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             probably
             ,
             to
             denote
             their
             being
             admitted
             to
             the
             great
             Priviledges
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             a
             
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               an
               noly
               nation
            
             
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             stiles
             Christians
             )
             Offices
             of
             which
             anointing
             was
             an
             ancient
             Symbol
             ,
             both
             of
             being
             designed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             invested
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             account
             Tertullian
             favours
             ,
             
             where
             speaking
             of
             this
             Unction
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             't
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             ancient
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Jewish
            
             Discipline
             ,
             where
             the
             Priests
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             anointed
             for
             the
             Priesthood
             :
             for
             some
             such
             purpose
             they
             thought
             it
             fit
             that
             a
             Christian
             (
             who
             carries
             unction
             in
             his
             very
             name
             )
             should
             be
             anointed
             as
             a
             spiritual
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             time
             was
             more
             proper
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             was
             conferred
             upon
             him
             .
             
             Together
             with
             this
             we
             may
             suppose
             it
             was
             ,
             
             that
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             was
             made
             upon
             the
             forehead
             of
             the
             party
             baptized
             ;
             
             when
             this
             Ceremony
             first
             began
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             ;
             S.
             Basil
             reckons
             it
             (
             and
             he
             puts
             it
             too
             in
             the
             first
             place
             )
             amongst
             those
             ancient
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             had
             been
             derived
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             
             that
             it
             was
             generally
             in
             use
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             we
             have
             sufficient
             evidence
             from
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             indeed
             cannot
             reasonably
             suppose
             they
             should
             omit
             it
             in
             this
             solemn
             action
             (
             where
             it
             is
             so
             proper
             )
             when
             they
             
             used
             it
             in
             the
             commonest
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             Tertullian
             expresly
             assuring
             us
             ,
             
             
               that
               upon
               every
               motion
            
             ,
             
             
               at
               their
               going
               out
               and
               coming
               in
               ,
            
             
             
               at
               their
               going
               to
               bath
               ,
               or
               to
               bed
               ,
               or
               to
               meals
               ,
               or
               whatever
               their
               employment
               or
               occasions
               called
               them
               to
               ,
               they
               were
               wont
            
             frontem
             signaculo
             terere
             ,
             
               to
               make
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               upon
               their
               forehead
            
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             did
             
               (
               as
               he
               there
               tells
               us
               )
            
             not
             that
             it
             was
             imposed
             upon
             them
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             brought
             in
             by
             a
             pious
             custom
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             did
             very
             much
             tend
             to
             strengthen
             and
             increase
             their
             faith
             .
             By
             this
             they
             shewed
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             nor
             unwilling
             to
             ingage
             in
             the
             service
             of
             a
             crucified
             Master
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             so
             great
             a
             scandal
             to
             the
             Heathen-World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             often
             triumphed
             in
             this
             Symbol
             and
             Representation
             of
             it
             .
             
             Thus
             S.
             Hierom
             ,
             though
             he
             lived
             in
             a
             time
             when
             Christianity
             had
             almost
             quite
             prevailed
             over
             all
             other
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             counted
             this
             the
             great
             matter
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               born
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               and
               do
               carry
               in
               my
               forehead
               the
               Banner
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             so
             great
             a
             respect
             did
             they
             bear
             to
             this
             Representation
             of
             our
             Saviours
             death
             ,
             that
             
             (
             though
             they
             did
             not
             worship
             the
             Cross
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             took
             care
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             put
             to
             any
             mean
             and
             trivial
             uses
             ,
             be
             painted
             or
             made
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             engraven
             upon
             Marble
             Pavements
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             where
             it
             might
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             provided
             by
             a
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             .
             
          
           
             The
             action
             having
             proceeded
             thus
             far
             ,
             the
             party
             to
             be
             baptized
             was
             wholly
             immerged
             or
             put
             under
             water
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             almost
             constant
             and
             universal
             custom
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             more
             notably
             and
             significantly
             express
             the
             
               three
               great
               ends
               and
               effects
            
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             immersion
             there
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             three
             several
             acts
             ,
             the
             putting
             the
             person
             into
             water
             ,
             his
             abiding
             there
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             his
             rising
             up
             again
             ;
             so
             by
             these
             were
             represented
             Christs
             
               death
               ,
               burial
            
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             thereunto
             our
             dying
             unto
             sin
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             our
             resurrection
             to
             a
             new
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             by
             the
             persons
             being
             put
             into
             water
             was
             lively
             represented
             the
             putting
             off
             the
             body
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             being
             washed
             from
             the
             filth
             and
             pollution
             of
             them
             :
             by
             his
             abode
             under
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             burial
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             his
             entring
             into
             a
             
             state
             of
             death
             or
             mortification
             ,
             like
             as
             Christ
             remained
             for
             some
             time
             under
             the
             state
             or
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             therefore
             
               as
               many
               as
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
            
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               into
               death
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               man
               being
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               he
               might
               not
               serve
               sin
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               that
               is
               dead
               is
               freed
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             clearly
             explains
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             rite
             :
             and
             then
             by
             his
             emersion
             ,
             or
             rising
             up
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             was
             signified
             his
             entring
             upon
             a
             new
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             differing
             from
             that
             which
             he
             lived
             before
             ,
             
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
               .
            
             But
             though
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             more
             eminent
             significancy
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             immersion
             was
             the
             common
             practice
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             earnestly
             urged
             it
             and
             pleaded
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             hold
             sprinkling
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             especially
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             of
             weakness
             ,
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             where
             conveniency
             of
             immerging
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             these
             and
             such
             like
             cases
             Cyprian
             does
             not
             only
             allow
             ,
             
             but
             plead
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             discourse
             on
             purpose
             ,
             when
             
             the
             question
             concerning
             it
             was
             put
             to
             him
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             it
             is
             that
             immersion
             is
             now
             generally
             disused
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             succeeded
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             because
             the
             tender
             bodies
             of
             most
             Infants
             (
             the
             only
             persons
             now
             baptized
             )
             could
             not
             be
             put
             under
             water
             in
             these
             cold
             Northern
             Climates
             without
             apparent
             prejudice
             to
             their
             health
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             
               God
               requires
               mercy
               rather
               than
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             especially
             considering
             that
             the
             main
             ends
             of
             Baptism
             are
             attained
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             mystical
             effects
             of
             it
             as
             truly
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             plainly
             and
             significantly
             represented
             ,
             by
             sprinkling
             ,
             as
             by
             putting
             the
             body
             under
             water
             .
          
           
             This
             immersion
             was
             performed
             thrice
             ,
             the
             person
             baptized
             being
             three
             several
             times
             put
             under
             water
             ,
             
             a
             custom
             which
             Basil
             and
             Sozomon
             will
             have
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             twice
             mentioned
             by
             Tertullian
             as
             the
             common
             practice
             .
             
             By
             this
             trine
             immersion
             they
             signified
             (
             say
             some
             )
             their
             distinct
             adoring
             the
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             
               blessed
               Trinity
            
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             custom
             was
             ,
             
             in
             repeating
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             at
             
             the
             naming
             of
             every
             person
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             to
             plunge
             the
             party
             under
             water
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             and
             S.
             Ambrose
             more
             expresly
             .
             'T
             was
             done
             (
             say
             others
             )
             to
             represent
             the
             death
             ,
             
             burial
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             together
             with
             his
             
               three
               days
            
             continuance
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             S.
             Augustine
             joins
             both
             these
             together
             as
             the
             double
             mystery
             of
             this
             ancient
             rite
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             Gratian
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             Ceremony
             is
             very
             significant
             and
             expressive
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Ancients
             laid
             great
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Canons
             that
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Apostolical
             command
             him
             ,
             whether
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             baptizes
             any
             without
             the
             
               trine
               immersion
            
             ,
             to
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             Ministry
             .
             But
             though
             this
             custom
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             universal
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             places
             (
             in
             after
             times
             especially
             )
             it
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             particularly
             in
             Spain
             ,
             where
             they
             used
             it
             but
             once
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             gratifie
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             the
             trine
             immersion
             to
             denote
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             to
             be
             three
             distinct
             substances
             ,
             and
             gloried
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             did
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             same
             with
             them
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             they
             were
             content
             to
             immerge
             but
             once
             ;
             
             and
             when
             differences
             and
             controversies
             did
             still
             remain
             about
             it
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             out
             of
             a
             Letter
             of
             Gregory
             the
             great
             thus
             determined
             the
             case
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             still
             use
             their
             single
             immersion
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             would
             sufficiently
             express
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             diving
             under
             water
             would
             denote
             Christs
             death
             and
             descending
             into
             Hell
             ,
             the
             coming
             out
             
               his
               resurrection
            
             :
             the
             single
             immersion
             would
             express
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             while
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             would
             be
             sufficiently
             denoted
             by
             the
             persons
             being
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             The
             person
             baptized
             being
             come
             out
             of
             the
             water
             was
             anointed
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             as
             S.
             Cyril
             tells
             us
             ;
             and
             indeed
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             unction
             that
             was
             before
             ,
             
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             that
             which
             Tertullian
             speaks
             of
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             ,
             
             was
             after
             the
             person
             was
             baptized
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             
             he
             had
             a
             
               white
               Garment
            
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             denote
             his
             having
             put
             off
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             his
             being
             washed
             from
             the
             filth
             and
             defilement
             of
             his
             former
             sins
             ,
             
             and
             his
             resolution
             to
             maintain
             a
             life
             of
             unspotted
             innocence
             and
             purity
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             solemn
             and
             strict
             engagement
             which
             in
             Baptism
             he
             
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             this
             they
             alluded
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               as
               many
               as
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             have
             engaged
             in
             that
             strict
             and
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             both
             by
             his
             doctrine
             and
             example
             has
             left
             to
             the
             world
             :
             accordingly
             persons
             baptized
             are
             both
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             frequently
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               enlightned
            
             ,
             because
             they
             now
             professed
             that
             they
             were
             
               become
               the
               children
               of
               the
               light
               and
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             and
             would
             not
             return
             to
             
               works
               of
               darkness
            
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             this
             as
             they
             expected
             mercy
             from
             Christ
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ;
             therefore
             the
             white
             Garment
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             them
             with
             such
             a
             charge
             as
             this
             ,
             
             
               Receive
               the
               white
               and
               immaculate
               garment
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               forth
               without
               spot
               before
               the
               tribunal
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               have
               eternal
               life
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             From
             the
             wearing
             of
             these
             white
             Vestments
             (
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             before
             )
             Pentecost
             (
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             two
             annual
             times
             for
             Baptism
             )
             came
             to
             be
             called
             Whitesunday
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Sunday
             after
             Easter
             (
             which
             was
             the
             other
             time
             )
             
               Dominica
               in
               Albis
            
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             laid
             this
             white
             Robe
             aside
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             for
             persons
             baptized
             to
             wear
             
             this
             Garment
             for
             a
             whole
             week
             after
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             put
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             kept
             as
             an
             evidence
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             violated
             or
             denied
             that
             Faith
             which
             they
             had
             owned
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             a
             memorable
             instance
             under
             the
             Arrian
             persecution
             in
             Africk
             .
             
             Elpidophorus
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Carthage
             had
             lived
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             apostatizing
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             
             became
             a
             most
             bitter
             and
             implacable
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             party
             :
             amongst
             others
             whom
             he
             summoned
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             Rack
             ,
             was
             one
             Miritas
             a
             venerable
             old
             Deacon
             (
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Vndertaker
             for
             him
             at
             his
             Baptism
             )
             who
             being
             ready
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             Rack
             ,
             plucked
             out
             the
             white
             Vestment
             wherewith
             Elpidophorus
             had
             been
             clothed
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             with
             tears
             in
             his
             eyes
             thus
             openly
             bespake
             him
             before
             all
             the
             people
             :
             
               These
               ,
               Elpidophorus
               ,
               thou
               minister
               of
               error
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               Garments
               that
               shall
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               appear
               before
               the
               majesty
               of
               the
               great
               Judge
               ;
               these
               I
               will
               diligently
               keep
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               that
               ruine
               ,
               that
               shall
               depress
               thee
               down
               into
               the
               lake
               the
               burns
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ;
               these
               
               are
               they
               that
               were
               girt
               upon
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               camest
               pure
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Font
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               they
               that
               shall
               bitterly
               pursue
               thee
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               place
               of
               flames
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               clothed
               thy self
               with
               cursing
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Garment
               ,
               and
               hast
               cast
               off
               the
               sacred
               obligation
               of
               thy
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               faith
               which
               thou
               didst
               then
               profess
               and
               take
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             Thesese
             were
             the
             main
             and
             most
             considerable
             circumstances
             wherewith
             Baptism
             was
             administred
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ;
             some
             whereof
             were
             by
             degrees
             antiquated
             and
             disused
             ,
             other
             rites
             there
             were
             that
             belonged
             only
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             suddenly
             taken
             up
             ,
             so
             were
             as
             quickly
             laid
             aside
             ;
             others
             were
             added
             in
             after-times
             ,
             till
             they
             encreased
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             the
             usage
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             became
             absurd
             and
             burdensom
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             office
             for
             Baptism
             in
             the
             
               Romish
               Ritual
            
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             conclusion
             to
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             I
             had
             once
             thought
             to
             have
             treated
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             
             which
             ever
             was
             a
             constant
             appendage
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             
             and
             had
             noted
             some
             things
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             
             but
             shall
             supersede
             that
             labour
             ,
             
             finding
             it
             so
             often
             ,
             
             and
             so
             fully
             done
             by
             others
             in
             just
             
             discourses
             ,
             that
             nothing
             considerable
             can
             be
             added
             to
             them
             ;
             only
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             brief
             and
             general
             account
             of
             it
             :
             all
             persons
             baptized
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             according
             to
             their
             age
             and
             capacity
             ,
             persons
             adult
             ,
             some
             little
             time
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             Children
             ,
             when
             arrived
             to
             years
             of
             competent
             ripeness
             and
             maturity
             )
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             there
             further
             to
             confirm
             and
             ratifie
             that
             compact
             which
             they
             had
             made
             with
             God
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             solemn
             acts
             of
             his
             ministry
             to
             be
             themselves
             confirmed
             and
             strengthned
             ,
             by
             having
             the
             grace
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             discharge
             that
             great
             promise
             and
             engagement
             which
             they
             had
             made
             to
             God.
             This
             was
             usually
             performed
             with
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Vnction
             ,
             the
             person
             confirmed
             being
             anointed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             absence
             by
             an
             inferiour
             Minister
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Unction
             was
             an
             ancient
             rite
             used
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             to
             denote
             the
             conferring
             of
             gifts
             or
             graces
             upon
             persons
             ,
             and
             thence
             probably
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             (
             as
             many
             other
             usages
             were
             )
             might
             be
             derived
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             
             though
             a
             learned
             man
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             unction
             was
             never
             used
             in
             confirmation
             ,
             but
             
             where
             the
             person
             being
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             baptized
             by
             some
             of
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             had
             not
             been
             before
             anointed
             ;
             otherwise
             those
             who
             had
             received
             compleat
             Baptism
             ,
             were
             not
             afterwards
             anointed
             at
             their
             confirmation
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Orange
             is
             most
             express
             and
             clear
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             that
             Confirmation
             was
             often
             administred
             without
             this
             unction
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             that
             knows
             the
             state
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             being
             done
             only
             by
             solemn
             imposition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             devout
             and
             pious
             prayers
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             confirmed
             might
             
               grow
               in
               grace
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             be
             enabled
             to
             perform
             those
             vows
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             that
             profession
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             had
             before
             embraced
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             owned
             before
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             .
             Till
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             accounted
             
               compleat
               Christians
            
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             nor
             could
             challenge
             any
             actual
             right
             to
             those
             great
             priviledges
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Ancients
             so
             often
             speak
             of
             Confirmation
             as
             that
             which
             did
             perfect
             and
             consummate
             Christians
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             means
             to
             confer
             greater
             measures
             of
             that
             grace
             that
             was
             but
             begun
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             upon
             all
             which
             accounts
             ,
             
             and
             almost
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             primitive
             usage
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             retained
             and
             practised
             in
             our
             own
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             :
             and
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             were
             it
             kept
             up
             in
             its
             due
             power
             and
             vigour
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             't
             is
             too
             plain
             that
             many
             of
             our
             unhappy
             breaches
             and
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             do
             (
             if
             not
             wholly
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             )
             owe
             their
             birth
             and
             rise
             to
             the
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             this
             excellent
             usage
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               persons
               dispensing
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               who
               .
               The
               persons
               Communicating
               ,
               the
               Baptized
               or
               the
               Faithful
               :
               Suspension
               from
               this
               Ordinance
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               offence
               .
               The
               Eucharist
               sent
               home
               to
               them
               that
               could
               not
               be
               present
               .
               The
               case
               of
               Serapion
               .
               A
               custom
               in
               some
               places
               to
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               persons
               when
               dead
               ,
               if
               they
               dyed
               before
               they
               could
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               Eucharist
               
               kept
               by
               persons
               at
               home
               .
               Sent
               abroad
               .
               This
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               stead
               Eulogiae
               or
               pieces
               of
               consecrated
               Bread
               sent
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               tokens
               of
               communion
               .
               The
               time
               of
               its
               administration
               :
               sometimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               night
               :
               varied
               according
               to
               the
               peace
               they
               enjoyed
               .
               How
               oft
               they
               received
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               At
               first
               every
               day
               .
               This
               continued
               in
               Cyprian's
               time
               .
               Four
               times
               a
               week
               .
               Afterwards
               less
               frequented
               .
               The
               usual
               place
               of
               receiving
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
               ordinarily
               ,
               not
               lawful
               to
               consecrate
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               Oblations
               made
               by
               persons
               before
               their
               communicating
               .
               Their
               Agapae
               or
               Love-Feasts
               what
               .
               Whether
               before
               or
               after
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               How
               long
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               celebrating
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Authors
               .
               The
               holy
               Kiss
               .
               The
               general
               prayer
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               The
               consecration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               the
               form
               of
               it
               out
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               The
               Bread
               common
               Bread.
               The
               sacramental
               Wine
               mixed
               with
               Water
               .
               This
               no
               necessary
               part
               of
               the
               institution
               .
               Why
               probably
               used
               in
               those
               Countries
               .
               The
               posture
               of
               receiving
               not
               always
               the
               same
               .
               Singing
               Psalms
               during
               the
               time
               of
               celebration
               .
               
               Followed
               with
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               .
               The
               whole
               action
               concluded
               with
               the
               Kiss
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             holy
             Eucharist
             or
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             being
             a
             rite
             so
             solemnly
             instituted
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             great
             importance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             place
             accordingly
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             in
             their
             publick
             offices
             and
             devotions
             .
             In
             speaking
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             much
             what
             observe
             the
             same
             method
             I
             did
             in
             treating
             concerning
             Baptism
             ,
             considering
             the
             persons
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             celebration
             .
             The
             persons
             administring
             were
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             ministration
             of
             holy
             offices
             ;
             the
             institution
             was
             begun
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             by
             him
             committed
             to
             his
             Apostles
             and
             to
             their
             ordinary
             successors
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             We
             find
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             received
             it
             from
             any
             but
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             President
             ;
             which
             must
             either
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             particular
             custom
             of
             that
             Church
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             or
             of
             consecration
             only
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             custom
             was
             when
             the
             Bishop
             or
             President
             had
             by
             solemn
             Prayers
             and
             blessings
             consecrated
             
             the
             sacramental
             elements
             ,
             for
             the
             Deacons
             to
             distribute
             them
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             those
             that
             were
             absent
             as
             to
             them
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             custom
             generally
             was
             afterwards
             .
             For
             the
             
               persons
               communicating
            
             at
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             at
             first
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             within
             such
             a
             space
             ,
             that
             had
             embraced
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             been
             baptized
             into
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             used
             constantly
             to
             meet
             together
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
             As
             Christians
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             exact
             discipline
             became
             necessary
             ,
             none
             were
             admitted
             to
             this
             ordinance
             till
             they
             had
             arrived
             at
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             for
             who
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               Catechumens
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             under
             instruction
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             hainous
             crime
             under
             the
             censures
             and
             suspension
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             passed
             through
             the
             several
             stages
             of
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             might
             not
             communicate
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             commanded
             to
             depart
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             went
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             looking
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             as
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             solemn
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             take
             care
             enough
             in
             the
             dispensing
             of
             it
             ;
             accordingly
             
             who
             ever
             was
             found
             guilty
             of
             any
             scandalous
             fault
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             debarred
             the
             Communion
             a
             shorter
             or
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             reconciled
             and
             taken
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             continued
             their
             repentance
             to
             their
             death-bed
             .
             As
             for
             those
             persons
             that
             could
             not
             be
             present
             ,
             either
             through
             distance
             of
             place
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             just
             cause
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             sent
             home
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             little
             pieces
             of
             the
             consecrated
             bread
             dipt
             in
             the
             sacramental
             Cup
             ,
             which
             were
             usually
             carried
             by
             the
             Deacon
             or
             some
             inferior
             Officer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             by
             any
             other
             person
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Serapion
             ,
             of
             whom
             Dionysius
             of
             Alexandria
             relates
             ,
             
             that
             having
             been
             all
             his
             life
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             at
             last
             lapsed
             in
             a
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             oft
             desired
             reconciliation
             ,
             yet
             none
             would
             communicate
             with
             him
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             he
             was
             seized
             upon
             by
             a
             mortal
             sickness
             ,
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             use
             of
             his
             speech
             and
             senses
             ,
             but
             coming
             to
             himself
             after
             four
             days
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             Nephew
             a
             little
             Boy
             late
             at
             night
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             Minister
             was
             at
             that
             time
             sick
             ,
             but
             
             considering
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             gives
             the
             Boy
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             bids
             him
             to
             moisten
             it
             with
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             it
             him
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             immediately
             the
             old
             man
             chearfully
             departed
             this
             life
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             had
             lapsed
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             were
             to
             undergo
             a
             very
             long
             time
             of
             penance
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             many
             times
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             near
             their
             death
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             sometimes
             hapned
             that
             they
             were
             overtaken
             with
             sudden
             death
             ,
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             could
             be
             administred
             to
             them
             ,
             thence
             a
             custom
             sprung
             up
             to
             give
             it
             them
             after
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             doubtless
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             some
             kind
             of
             evidence
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             died
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             though
             this
             usage
             was
             afterwards
             by
             many
             Councils
             abrogated
             and
             laid
             aside
             .
             
             I
             take
             no
             notice
             in
             this
             place
             of
             their
             giving
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             
               new-baptized
               Infants
            
             ,
             the
             case
             being
             so
             commonly
             known
             and
             obvious
             .
             In
             those
             early
             times
             nothing
             was
             more
             common
             than
             for
             Christians
             either
             to
             carry
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             sent
             to
             them
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             
             which
             they
             kept
             in
             some
             decent
             place
             in
             their
             houses
             against
             all
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             especially
             to
             fortifie
             and
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             kindness
             and
             amity
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             
             whence
             one
             that
             was
             well
             versed
             in
             Church-Antiquities
             ,
             conjectures
             that
             when
             ever
             they
             entertained
             Friends
             or
             Strangers
             ,
             they
             used
             before
             every
             meal
             first
             to
             give
             them
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             greatest
             badge
             ,
             the
             strongest
             band
             of
             true
             love
             and
             friendship
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Besides
             these
             parcels
             of
             the
             sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             there
             were
             wont
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Communion
             to
             be
             pieces
             of
             bread
             (
             which
             remained
             of
             the
             Offerings
             of
             the
             people
             )
             which
             being
             solemnly
             blessed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             might
             be
             given
             to
             those
             who
             had
             no
             right
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             them
             instead
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             These
             pieces
             were
             properly
             called
             Eulogiae
             ,
             because
             set
             apart
             by
             solemn
             benediction
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             round
             about
             ,
             to
             testifie
             and
             represent
             their
             mutual
             union
             and
             fellowship
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             nay
             and
             sometimes
             from
             Churches
             in
             one
             Country
             to
             
             those
             that
             were
             in
             another
             ;
             which
             was
             also
             done
             by
             the
             Eucharist
             it self
             :
             for
             so
             Irenaeus
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Victor
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Churches
             ,
             though
             differing
             in
             some
             little
             circumstances
             ,
             did
             yet
             use
             to
             send
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Which
             custom
             is
             also
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             Zonaras
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             carrying
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             thought
             not
             so
             well
             to
             consist
             with
             the
             reverence
             and
             veneration
             that
             is
             due
             to
             this
             solemn
             Ordinance
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             abolished
             by
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             ,
             
             and
             these
             Eulogiae
             or
             pieces
             of
             bread
             appointed
             at
             Easter
             to
             be
             sent
             up
             and
             down
             in
             their
             room
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Time
             ,
             the
             next
             circumstance
             ,
             when
             they
             met
             together
             for
             this
             solemn
             Action
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             general
             at
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             always
             or
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Acts
            
             ,
             besides
             other
             days
             ,
             and
             especially
             Saturday
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             (
             those
             of
             Rome
             only
             and
             Alexandria
             excepted
             )
             used
             to
             celebrate
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Historian
             informs
             us
             .
             What
             time
             of
             the
             day
             they
             took
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             certain
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             celebrated
             it
             at
             night
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Passover
             ;
             
             but
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             punctually
             observed
             this
             circumstance
             may
             be
             doubted
             ;
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             which
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             solemnized
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             
             the
             Apostles
             calling
             it
             a
             Supper
             (
             as
             Chrysostom
             thinks
             )
             not
             because
             't
             was
             done
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             time
             when
             our
             Lord
             did
             institute
             those
             holy
             Mysteries
             .
             
             Tertullian
             assures
             us
             in
             his
             time
             't
             was
             done
             
               in
               tempore
               victus
            
             ,
             about
             Supper-time
             (
             as
             all
             understand
             him
             )
             and
             very
             often
             in
             the
             morning
             
               before
               day
            
             ,
             when
             they
             held
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             of
             which
             Pliny
             also
             takes
             notice
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Emperour
             :
             
             for
             in
             those
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             
             when
             they
             were
             hunted
             out
             by
             the
             inquisitive
             malice
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             of
             the
             remotest
             corners
             ,
             the
             most
             unseasonable
             hours
             when
             they
             could
             meet
             to
             perform
             the
             joynt
             offices
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             this
             communicating
             at
             evening
             or
             at
             night
             either
             lasted
             only
             during
             the
             extreme
             heats
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             wore
             off
             apace
             ;
             for
             Cyprian
             expresly
             pleads
             against
             it
             ,
             
             affirming
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             
             and
             so
             indeed
             in
             a
             short
             time
             it
             prevailed
             over
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             except
             in
             some
             places
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             near
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             of
             which
             Socrates
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             sufficiently
             feasted
             themselves
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Under
             this
             circumstance
             of
             time
             we
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             oft
             in
             those
             days
             they
             usually
             met
             at
             this
             table
             .
             And
             at
             first
             (
             while
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             was
             yet
             warm
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             passionately
             inflamed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             )
             't
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             they
             communicated
             
               every
               day
            
             ;
             or
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             came
             together
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             
               Canons
               Apostolical
            
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             threaten
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Faithful
             with
             Excommunication
             ,
             
             who
             came
             to
             Church
             to
             hear
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             stay
             not
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             minds
             was
             then
             almost
             wholly
             fixed
             upon
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             
               crucified
               Saviour
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             oftner
             they
             fed
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             healthier
             they
             found
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             the
             more
             able
             to
             encounter
             with
             those
             fierce
             oppositions
             that
             were
             made
             against
             them
             .
             This
             custom
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             
               every
               day
            
             continued
             some
             considerable
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             places
             longer
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             especially
             in
             
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             from
             Cyprian
             we
             are
             fully
             assured
             't
             was
             so
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             
               We
               receive
               the
               Eucharist
               every
               day
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               as
               the
               food
               that
               nourishes
               us
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
             The
             like
             S.
             Ambrose
             seems
             to
             intimate
             of
             Milan
             ,
             
             whereof
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             
             nay
             and
             after
             him
             S.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             seems
             pretty
             clearly
             to
             intimate
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             unusual
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             In
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             this
             custom
             wore
             off
             sooner
             ,
             though
             more
             or
             less
             according
             as
             the
             primitive
             zeal
             did
             abate
             and
             decay
             ;
             S.
             Basil
             telling
             us
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             communicated
             
               four
               times
            
             a
             week
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             
             
               Wednesday
               ,
               Friday
            
             ,
             and
             Saturday
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             upon
             other
             days
             too
             ,
             if
             the
             memory
             or
             festival
             of
             any
             Martyr
             fell
             upon
             them
             .
             Afterwards
             as
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             began
             more
             sensibly
             to
             decline
             ,
             and
             the
             commonness
             of
             the
             thing
             begat
             some
             contempt
             
               (
               Manna
            
             it self
             was
             slighted
             ,
             after
             once
             it
             was
             rained
             down
             every
             day
             )
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             more
             rarely
             frequented
             ,
             and
             from
             once
             a
             day
             it
             came
             to
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             week
             ,
             and
             then
             fell
             to
             once
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             after
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             
               thrice
               a
               year
            
             at
             the
             three
             great
             Solemnities
             ,
             of
             
               Christmas
               ,
               Easter
            
             ,
             and
             Whitsontide
             ;
             to
             so
             great
             a
             coldness
             and
             indifferency
             did
             the
             piety
             and
             
             devotion
             of
             Christians
             grow
             ,
             after
             once
             the
             true
             primitive
             temper
             and
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             left
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             third
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             Place
             where
             this
             holy
             Supper
             was
             kept
             ,
             much
             need
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             main
             part
             of
             their
             publick
             Worship
             always
             performed
             in
             the
             place
             of
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             .
             'T
             was
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             a
             private
             house
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             Analogie
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Passover
            
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             time
             would
             not
             otherwise
             admit
             ;
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Christians
             with
             them
             't
             was
             celebrated
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             Believers
             ,
             generally
             in
             an
             
               upper
               room
            
             ,
             set
             apart
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             some
             Christian
             for
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             proved
             )
             was
             the
             constant
             separate
             place
             of
             religious
             Worship
             for
             all
             the
             Christians
             that
             dwelt
             thereabouts
             .
             Under
             the
             severities
             of
             great
             persecutions
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             mountains
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Cryptae
             or
             Vaults
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             celebrate
             this
             Sacrament
             at
             the
             Tombs
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Churches
             growing
             up
             into
             some
             beauty
             and
             regularity
             ,
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             divine
             offices
             began
             to
             have
             several
             places
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Communion-service
             being
             removed
             to
             the
             upper
             
             or
             East
             end
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             performed
             upon
             a
             table
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             changed
             into
             one
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             not
             uncommonly
             ,
             though
             metaphorically
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             styled
             Altars
             ,
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             it self
             ,
             in
             later
             times
             especially
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             This
             place
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             was
             fenced
             in
             with
             Rails
             ,
             within
             which
             the
             Clergie
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             Laity
             did
             without
             .
             Here
             it
             was
             that
             they
             all
             used
             to
             meet
             at
             this
             heavenly
             Banquet
             ,
             for
             out
             of
             this
             place
             they
             allowed
             not
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             a
             thing
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Laodicean
             Council
             )
             unless
             in
             cases
             of
             great
             necessity
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             't
             was
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Articles
             for
             which
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             deposed
             Eustathius
             from
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             
             that
             he
             kept
             
               private
               Meetings
            
             ,
             perswading
             some
             that
             were
             averse
             to
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             communicate
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             home
             .
             
          
           
             We
             come
             last
             of
             all
             to
             consider
             the
             Manner
             how
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             celebrated
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ;
             but
             before
             we
             describe
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             administred
             ,
             
             the
             custom
             was
             to
             present
             their
             offerings
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             bringing
             some
             gift
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             his
             increase
             ,
             
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Minister
             laid
             upon
             the
             Altar
             or
             Communion-table
             ,
             
             none
             of
             them
             then
             thinking
             it
             fit
             
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               empty
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Cyprian
             severely
             chides
             a
             rich
             Widow
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             who
             came
             without
             giving
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             
               poor
               mans
               Box
            
             ,
             and
             did
             partake
             of
             their
             offerings
             ,
             without
             bringing
             any
             offering
             of
             her
             own
             .
             These
             Obleations
             were
             designed
             to
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             for
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             the
             bread
             being
             no
             other
             than
             common
             bread
             ,
             such
             as
             served
             for
             their
             ordinary
             uses
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             no
             notice
             taken
             of
             what
             has
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             to
             this
             day
             fiercely
             disputed
             between
             the
             Greek
             and
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             leavened
             or
             unleavened
             bread
             .
             Out
             of
             these
             oblations
             also
             't
             is
             probable
             they
             took
             (
             at
             least
             sent
             provisions
             extraordinary
             )
             to
             furnish
             the
             
               common
               Feast
            
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             days
             they
             constantly
             had
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             the
             rich
             and
             the
             poor
             feasted
             together
             at
             the
             
             same
             Table
             .
             These
             were
             called
             Agapae
             or
             Love-feasts
             (
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Jude
             ,
             and
             plainly
             enough
             intimated
             by
             S.
             Paul
             )
             because
             hereat
             they
             testified
             and
             confirmed
             their
             mutual
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             a
             thing
             never
             more
             proper
             than
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Seal
             of
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             sign
             and
             a
             pledge
             of
             our
             Communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             one
             another
             .
             Whether
             this
             Banquet
             was
             before
             or
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             ;
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Age
             after
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             before
             it
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             our
             Saviours
             institution
             ,
             who
             celebrated
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             supper
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             taxing
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             reproves
             them
             ,
             
             
               That
               when
               they
               came
               together
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               one
               tarry
               for
               another
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               took
               his
               own
               supper
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             provision
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             from
             home
             for
             the
             common
             feast
             ▪
             which
             was
             devoured
             with
             great
             irregularity
             and
             excess
             ,
             some
             eating
             and
             drinking
             all
             they
             brought
             ,
             others
             (
             the
             poor
             especially
             that
             came
             late
             )
             having
             nothing
             left
             ,
             
               one
               being
               hungry
               and
               another
               drunken
            
             ;
             all
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             was
             done
             before
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             administred
             till
             
             the
             wole
             Church
             met
             together
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             the
             Apostle
             reproves
             and
             corrects
             ,
             is
             their
             indecency
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             commanding
             both
             rich
             and
             poor
             to
             
               wait
               for
               one
               another
            
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             this
             common
             meal
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             orderly
             and
             unanimously
             pass
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             In
             after
             Ages
             this
             Feast
             was
             not
             till
             the
             Communion
             was
             over
             ,
             when
             the
             Congregation
             feasted
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             ,
             
             and
             so
             Chrysostom
             expresly
             tells
             us
             't
             was
             in
             his
             days
             ;
             besides
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             obvious
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             was
             customary
             in
             those
             times
             for
             persons
             to
             fast
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Communion
             .
             I
             know
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             
             that
             these
             Love-feasts
             were
             not
             kept
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             but
             besides
             that
             his
             Arguments
             are
             not
             conclusive
             ,
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             learned
             Writers
             runs
             full
             against
             him
             .
             These
             Feasts
             continued
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             till
             great
             inconveniences
             being
             found
             in
             them
             they
             were
             prohibited
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             Churches
             by
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             ,
             
             and
             after
             that
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             which
             though
             but
             Provincial
             or
             National
             Councils
             ,
             yet
             the
             Decrees
             were
             afterwards
             ratified
             by
             the
             sixth
             Trullan
             Council
             ,
             
             and
             the
             custom
             in
             a
             short
             time
             dwindled
             into
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             the
             sacramental
             elements
             prepared
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ready
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             action
             it self
             ,
             
             which
             (
             following
             for
             the
             main
             the
             account
             that
             is
             given
             us
             by
             S.
             Cyril
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             and
             taking
             in
             what
             we
             find
             in
             others
             )
             was
             usually
             managed
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             First
             the
             Deacon
             brought
             water
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             stood
             round
             about
             the
             Table
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             
             signifying
             the
             purity
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             those
             that
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               I
               will
               wash
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               I
               compass
               thine
               Altar
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Deacon
             cryed
             out
             aloud
             ,
             
               mutually
               embrace
               and
               kiss
               one
               another
            
             ;
             
             this
             
               holy
               kiss
            
             was
             very
             ancient
             ,
             commonly
             used
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             especially
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             unfeigned
             reconciliation
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             injuries
             and
             offences
             were
             blotted
             out
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             command
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               bringest
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               leave
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
            
             ;
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             prayer
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             praying
             together
             with
             the
             
             Minister
             (
             which
             therefore
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             calls
             the
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             ,
             
             the
             form
             whereof
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             is
             described
             at
             large
             )
             for
             the
             
               universal
               peace
            
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             for
             the
             
               tranquillity
               and
               quietness
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             
             for
             wholesom
             weather
             and
             
               fruitful
               seasons
            
             ,
             
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             Kings
             and
             
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               authority
               ,
            
             for
             Souldiers
             and
             Armies
             ,
             for
             believers
             and
             unbelievers
             ,
             for
             friends
             and
             companions
             ,
             for
             the
             sick
             and
             distressed
             ,
             and
             in
             short
             for
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             help
             .
             This
             general
             prayer
             is
             frequently
             mentioned
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Communion
             Service
             ,
             
             though
             S.
             Cyrill
             place
             it
             a
             little
             later
             ,
             
             as
             doubtless
             it
             was
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             After
             this
             followed
             the
             mutual
             salutation
             of
             the
             minister
             and
             people
             ,
             the
             Minister
             saying
             
               the
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             People
             answered
             ,
             
               and
               with
               thy
               spirit
            
             ;
             the
             Minister
             cryed
             ,
             
               lift
               up
               your
               hearts
            
             (
             nothing
             being
             more
             sutable
             says
             S.
             Cyrill
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             
             than
             that
             we
             should
             shake
             off
             all
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             and
             exalt
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             heaven
             )
             the
             people
             truly
             assenting
             and
             yielding
             to
             it
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               we
               lift
               them
               up
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             the
             Minister
             proceeded
             ,
             
               let
               us
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             for
             what
             more
             fit
             than
             
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             high
             resentment
             of
             such
             favours
             and
             blessings
             )
             to
             this
             the
             people
             returned
             ,
             
               it
               is
               meet
               and
               just
               so
               to
               do
               :
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Minister
             proceeded
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             Consecration
             (
             the
             form
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             )
             wherein
             he
             express'd
             huge
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             for
             the
             death
             ,
             
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             for
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             celebration
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             condescending
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             such
             mighty
             benefits
             ,
             
             and
             praying
             for
             a
             closer
             unity
             to
             one
             another
             in
             the
             same
             mystical
             body
             ,
             
             concluding
             usually
             with
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             hearty
             and
             universal
             acclamation
             of
             Amen
             ,
             
             by
             all
             that
             were
             present
             :
             this
             done
             ,
             the
             Minister
             cryed
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               holy
               things
               belong
               to
               holy
               persons
            
             ;
             the
             people
             answering
             ,
             
               there
               is
               one
               holy
               ,
               one
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             then
             he
             exhorted
             them
             to
             a
             due
             participation
             of
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             Cyrill
             tells
             us
             was
             done
             by
             way
             of
             a
             divine
             Hymn
             ,
             singing
             ,
             
             
               come
               taste
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             After
             this
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             took
             the
             sacramental
             elements
             ,
             sanctified
             then
             by
             a
             solemn
             benediction
             :
             
             the
             form
             of
             consecration
             we
             have
             in
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               make
               this
               oblation
               now
               prepared
               for
               
               us
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               reasonable
               and
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ;
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               who
               the
               day
               before
               he
               suffered
               took
               the
               bread
               in
               his
               sacred
               hands
               ,
               looked
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               holy
               Father
               ,
               almighty
               and
               everlasting
               God
               ;
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               broken
               it
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Take
               ,
               eat
               all
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               many
               :
               likewise
               also
               after
               Supper
               he
               took
               the
               Cup
               ,
               that
               very
               day
               before
               he
               suffered
               ,
               looked
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               thee
               ,
               holy
               Father
               ,
               almighty
               and
               everlasting
               God
               ;
               and
               having
               blessed
               it
               ,
               gave
               it
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Take
               and
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               .
            
             
             After
             this
             he
             first
             brake
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             delivering
             it
             to
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             he
             distributed
             it
             to
             the
             Communicants
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             the
             Cup
             ,
             which
             was
             likewise
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             custom
             of
             communicating
             under
             
               one
               kind
            
             only
             ,
             as
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             then
             unknown
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             nay
             and
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ.
             In
             some
             cases
             't
             is
             true
             they
             dipt
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Wine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             baptized
             infants
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             administred
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             those
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             very
             weak
             dying
             persons
             ,
             
             who
             would
             not
             otherwise
             have
             swallowed
             the
             bread
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             keep
             the
             Sacrament
             at
             home
             against
             all
             emergent
             occasions
             ;
             and
             this
             probably
             might
             in
             time
             make
             the
             way
             easier
             for
             introducing
             the
             Sacrament
             under
             the
             kind
             of
             Bread
             only
             .
             Their
             sacramental
             Wine
             was
             generally
             diluted
             and
             mixed
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             
             Cyprian
             in
             a
             long
             Epistle
             expresly
             pleads
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             true
             and
             warrantable
             tradition
             ,
             
             derived
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             and
             endeavours
             to
             find
             out
             many
             mystical
             significations
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             intimate
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             peculiarly
             warned
             of
             God
             to
             observe
             it
             according
             to
             that
             manner
             ;
             
             an
             argument
             which
             that
             good
             man
             often
             produces
             as
             his
             warrant
             to
             knock
             down
             a
             controversie
             ,
             when
             other
             arguments
             were
             too
             weak
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             although
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             so
             use
             it
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Supper
             (
             the
             Wines
             of
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             being
             very
             strong
             and
             generous
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             all
             sober
             and
             temperate
             persons
             ,
             might
             probably
             abate
             its
             strength
             with
             water
             ,
             of
             which
             nevertheless
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             wholly
             silent
             )
             yet
             this
             being
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             
             indifferent
             and
             accidental
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             necessary
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             obligatory
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             might
             either
             be
             done
             or
             let
             alone
             .
             The
             posture
             wherein
             they
             received
             it
             was
             not
             always
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             institution
             of
             it
             by
             our
             Saviour
             received
             it
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             meals
             at
             that
             time
             )
             
               lying
               along
            
             on
             their
             sides
             upon
             Beds
             round
             about
             the
             Table
             ;
             how
             long
             this
             way
             of
             receiving
             lasted
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             ;
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             the
             custom
             was
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             
             as
             he
             intimates
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Xystus
             ;
             other
             gestures
             being
             taken
             in
             as
             the
             prudence
             and
             piety
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             judged
             most
             decent
             and
             comely
             for
             such
             a
             solemn
             action
             ;
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             were
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             communicated
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             superstition
             of
             after-ages
             brought
             in
             ,
             injected
             or
             thrown
             into
             their
             mouths
             .
             
             Cyrill
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             used
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             putting
             their
             left
             hand
             under
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             prevent
             any
             of
             the
             sacramental
             Bread
             from
             falling
             down
             ,
             
             or
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             hereby
             to
             shadow
             out
             a
             kind
             of
             figure
             of
             a
             Cross
             .
             
          
           
             During
             the
             time
             of
             administration
             ,
             which
             in
             populous
             Congregations
             was
             
             no
             little
             time
             ,
             they
             sung
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             (
             the
             compiler
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             particularly
             mentions
             the
             33.
             
             Psalm
             )
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             action
             was
             solemnly
             concluded
             with
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             
             (
             the
             form
             whereof
             is
             likewise
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             )
             that
             God
             had
             thought
             them
             worthy
             to
             participate
             of
             such
             sacred
             mysteries
             ,
             
             and
             the
             people
             being
             blessed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             having
             again
             saluted
             each
             other
             with
             a
             
               Kiss
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             their
             hearty
             love
             and
             kindness
             (
             whence
             Tertullian
             calls
             this
             Kiss
             
               signaculum
               Orationis
            
             ,
             
             the
             Seal
             of
             Prayer
             )
             the
             Assembly
             broke
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             to
             their
             own
             houses
             .
             This
             for
             the
             main
             was
             the
             order
             wherein
             the
             first
             Christians
             celebrated
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             set
             down
             every
             thing
             in
             that
             precise
             and
             punctual
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             always
             done
             (
             and
             how
             should
             I
             ,
             when
             they
             often
             varied
             according
             to
             time
             and
             
               place
               ?
            
             )
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             who
             ever
             examines
             the
             usages
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             't
             is
             done
             as
             near
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             would
             bear
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Part.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ;
           
           OR
           ,
           THE
           RELIGION
           OF
           THE
           Ancient
           Christians
           In
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Religion
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           as
           to
           those
           Vertues
           that
           respect
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Humility
             .
          
           
             
               This
               second
               branch
               of
               Religion
               comprehended
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Sobriety
               ,
               and
               discovered
               in
               some
               great
               instances
               
               of
               it
               .
               The
               proper
               tendency
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               beget
               humility
               .
               This
               divine
               temper
               eminently
               visible
               in
               the
               first
               Christians
               :
               made
               good
               out
               of
               their
               writings
               .
               The
               great
               humility
               and
               self-denial
               of
               Cyprian
               .
               What
               Nazianzen
               reports
               to
               this
               purpose
               of
               his
               own
               Father
               .
               Their
               modest
               declining
               that
               just
               commendation
               that
               was
               due
               to
               them
               .
               Many
               who
               suffered
               ,
               refus'd
               the
               honourable
               title
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               Nazianzen's
               vindication
               of
               them
               against
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               .
               The
               singular
               meekness
               and
               condescension
               of
               Nebridius
               amidst
               all
               his
               honours
               and
               relations
               at
               Court.
               Their
               stooping
               to
               the
               vilest
               Offices
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               meanest
               persons
               :
               dressing
               and
               ministring
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               washing
               the
               Saints
               feet
               ,
               kissing
               the
               Martyrs
               chains
               .
               The
               remarkable
               humility
               of
               Placilla
               the
               Empress
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Paula
               .
               An
               excellent
               discourse
               of
               Nyssen's
               against
               Pride
               .
            
          
           
             NExt
             to
             Piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             succeeds
             that
             part
             of
             Religion
             that
             immediately
             respects
             our selves
             ,
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             under
             the
             general
             name
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             or
             the
             keeping
             our selves
             within
             those
             bounds
             
             and
             measures
             which
             God
             has
             set
             us
             ,
             Vertues
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             no
             less
             renowned
             than
             for
             the
             other
             :
             Amongst
             them
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             Humility
             ,
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             their
             temperance
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             their
             courage
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             their
             exemplary
             patience
             under
             sufferings
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Humility
             is
             a
             vertue
             that
             seems
             more
             proper
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             though
             Philosophers
             now
             and
             then
             spake
             a
             few
             good
             words
             concerning
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             found
             no
             real
             entertainment
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             being
             generally
             
               animalia
               gloriae
            
             ,
             creatures
             pufft
             up
             with
             wind
             and
             emptiness
             ,
             and
             that
             sacrific'd
             only
             to
             their
             own
             praise
             and
             honour
             :
             whereas
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             immediately
             tend
             to
             level
             all
             proud
             and
             swelling
             apprehensions
             ,
             to
             plant
             the
             world
             with
             mildness
             and
             modesty
             ,
             and
             to
             
               cloath
               men
               with
               humility
               ,
               and
               the
               ornament
               of
               a
               meek
               and
               a
               quiet
               spirit
               :
            
             By
             these
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             dwell
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             more
             familiarly
             with
             our selves
             ,
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             our
             own
             deficiencies
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             admire
             others
             than
             to
             advance
             our selves
             :
             for
             the
             proper
             notion
             of
             Humility
             lies
             in
             a
             low
             
             and
             mean
             estimation
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             an
             answerable
             carriage
             towards
             others
             ,
             
               not
               thinking
               of
               our selves
               more
               highly
               than
               we
               ought
               to
               think
               ,
            
             nor
             being
             unwilling
             that
             other
             men
             should
             value
             us
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             was
             the
             excellent
             spirit
             of
             
               Primitive
               Christianity
            
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             earnestly
             they
             protested
             against
             all
             ambitious
             and
             vain-glorious
             designs
             ,
             how
             chearfully
             they
             condescended
             to
             the
             meanest
             Offices
             and
             Imployments
             ,
             how
             studiously
             they
             declin'd
             all
             advantages
             of
             applause
             and
             credit
             ,
             how
             ready
             they
             were
             rather
             to
             give
             praise
             to
             others
             than
             to
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               in
               honour
               preferring
               one
               another
            
             .
             
             S.
             Clemens
             highly
             commends
             his
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             were
             of
             an
             humble
             temper
             ,
             in
             nothing
             given
             to
             vain-glory
             ,
             subject
             unto
             others
             rather
             than
             subjecting
             others
             to
             themselves
             ,
             ready
             to
             give
             rather
             than
             receive
             .
             
             Accordingly
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             them
             (
             especially
             after
             they
             were
             fallen
             into
             a
             little
             faction
             and
             disorder
             )
             still
             to
             be
             humble-minded
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             haughtiness
             and
             pride
             ,
             foolishness
             and
             anger
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             glory
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             
             strength
             or
             riches
             ,
             but
             
               let
               him
               that
               glories
               ,
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             
             our
             Lord
             the
             Scepter
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             came
             not
             in
             the
             vain-boasting
             of
             arrogancy
             and
             pride
             ,
             although
             able
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             meekness
             and
             humility
             of
             mind
             ,
             appearing
             in
             the
             world
             without
             any
             
               form
               or
               comeliness
               ,
               or
               any
               beauty
               that
               he
               should
               be
               desired
               ,
            
             suffering
             himself
             
               to
               be
               despised
               and
               rejected
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               esteemed
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               hid
               as
               it
               were
               their
               faces
               from
               him
               ;
               who
               counted
               himself
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               accordingly
               made
               a
               reproach
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               derision
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               all
               they
               that
               saw
               him
               ,
               laughing
               him
               to
               scorn
               ,
               shooting
               out
               the
               lip
               and
               shaking
               the
               head
               at
               him
               .
            
             Now
             if
             our
             Lord
             himself
             was
             so
             humble-minded
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             come
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             his
             grace
             ?
             This
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             has
             that
             Venerable
             and
             Apostolical
             man
             in
             that
             admirable
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             does
             lively
             describe
             and
             recommend
             the
             meek
             and
             excellent
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Justin
             the
             Martyr
             treads
             in
             the
             very
             same
             steps
             ;
             
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             we
             are
             to
             shun
             all
             sinister
             suspicions
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             what
             Opinion
             we
             entertain
             of
             them
             :
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             unpassionate
             mind
             ,
             not
             envying
             
             the
             good
             esteem
             and
             respect
             which
             others
             have
             ,
             nor
             ambitiously
             affecting
             ,
             or
             putting
             our selves
             forwards
             upon
             any
             service
             or
             imployment
             :
             that
             we
             are
             humbly
             to
             submit
             our selves
             ,
             not
             in
             words
             only
             ,
             
             but
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             not
             Impostors
             and
             Distemblers
             ,
             but
             mild
             and
             undesigning
             persons
             ;
             for
             whoever
             would
             govern
             his
             life
             aright
             must
             be
             modest
             and
             unpragmatical
             ,
             not
             angry
             and
             contentious
             ,
             but
             silently
             consider
             with
             himself
             what
             is
             best
             and
             fittest
             to
             be
             done
             :
             that
             we
             are
             to
             account
             others
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             think
             our selves
             the
             only
             discreet
             and
             understanding
             persons
             :
             that
             we
             must
             not
             despise
             their
             admonitions
             ,
             but
             hearken
             to
             their
             counsels
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             are
             just
             and
             true
             .
             When
             some
             in
             St.
             Cyprian's
             time
             had
             made
             a
             noble
             and
             resolute
             confession
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             
               exalted
               above
               measure
            
             in
             their
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             
             he
             bids
             them
             remember
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             modest
             and
             quiet
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             glorious
             in
             their
             actions
             as
             they
             had
             been
             in
             their
             words
             and
             confessions
             
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             they
             should
             imitate
             their
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             more
             proud
             ,
             but
             more
             humble
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             
               washing
               his
               Apostles
               feet
            
             :
             and
             follow
             the
             counsel
             and
             pattern
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             greatest
             sufferings
             continued
             meek
             and
             humble
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             arrogate
             any
             thing
             to
             himself
             ,
             no
             not
             after
             he
             had
             been
             honoured
             with
             a
             translation
             into
             Paradise
             and
             the
             
               third
               Heavens
            
             .
             And
             great
             reason
             he
             had
             to
             press
             this
             with
             all
             possible
             vehemency
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             lest
             Christians
             by
             their
             turbulent
             and
             unquiet
             carriage
             should
             provoke
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             to
             greater
             severity
             against
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             who
             could
             better
             do
             it
             than
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             himself
             so
             eminent
             for
             humility
             ?
             For
             though
             some
             Schismatical
             persons
             (
             whose
             wildness
             and
             insolence
             he
             sought
             to
             restrain
             )
             endeavoured
             to
             insinuate
             that
             he
             was
             not
             so
             humble
             as
             became
             a
             man
             of
             his
             Rank
             and
             Order
             ,
             and
             as
             were
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             observe
             how
             he
             vindicates
             himself
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Pupianus
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Party
             ;
             
             As
             for
             my
             humility
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             't
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             do
             see
             and
             respect
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             thy self
             didst
             know
             
             and
             honour
             it
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             wast
             yet
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             didst
             Communicate
             with
             me
             :
             but
             which
             of
             us
             I
             pray
             is
             farthest
             from
             humility
             ?
             I
             ,
             who
             daily
             serve
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             receive
             those
             who
             come
             unto
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             joy
             and
             kindness
             ;
             or
             Thou
             ,
             who
             makest
             thy self
             a
             Bishop
             over
             thy
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             pretendest
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             appointed
             by
             God
             over
             him
             who
             is
             thy
             Judge
             ?
             And
             indeed
             how
             far
             the
             good
             man
             was
             from
             any
             designs
             of
             greatness
             and
             domination
             appear'd
             in
             this
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             people
             had
             universally
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             privately
             withdrew
             and
             retir'd
             himself
             ,
             reckoning
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             so
             great
             and
             honourable
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             others
             ,
             whose
             age
             and
             experience
             rendred
             them
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             much
             fitter
             for
             it
             :
             but
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             people
             being
             heightned
             into
             a
             greater
             impatiency
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             they
             beset
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             blocked
             up
             all
             passages
             of
             escape
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             it
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             with
             no
             less
             humility
             did
             he
             behave
             himself
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             :
             When
             consulted
             by
             some
             of
             his
             Clergy
             what
             they
             should
             do
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             
             he
             answers
             ,
             
             that
             being
             now
             alone
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             determin'd
             from
             his
             first
             entring
             upon
             his
             Bishoprick
             not
             to
             adjudge
             any
             thing
             by
             his
             own
             private
             order
             without
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             So
             meanly
             did
             that
             wise
             and
             excellent
             man
             think
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             did
             he
             attribute
             to
             the
             judgement
             and
             concurrence
             of
             those
             that
             were
             below
             him
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             reports
             of
             his
             Father
             (
             a
             Bishop
             too
             )
             that
             amongst
             other
             Vertues
             he
             was
             peculiarly
             remarkable
             for
             Humility
             ;
             
             which
             he
             did
             not
             express
             Philosopher-like
             in
             little
             arts
             of
             external
             modes
             and
             carriage
             ,
             putting
             on
             a
             feign'd
             behaviour
             ,
             like
             women
             who
             having
             no
             natural
             beauty
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             fly
             to
             the
             additionals
             of
             dresses
             and
             paintings
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             becoming
             more
             deformed
             by
             their
             ascititious
             beauty
             .
             His
             Humility
             consisted
             not
             in
             his
             dress
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             
               hanging
               down
            
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             or
             the
             softness
             of
             his
             tone
             ,
             or
             the
             demureness
             of
             his
             look
             ,
             or
             the
             gravity
             of
             his
             beard
             ,
             or
             the
             shaving
             of
             his
             head
             [
             the
             
               cropping
               of
               his
               hair
            
             ]
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             gate
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             frame
             and
             temper
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             
             being
             as
             humble
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             sublime
             and
             excellent
             in
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             when
             no
             man
             could
             arrive
             at
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             was
             admitted
             to
             a
             freedom
             of
             converse
             with
             him
             .
             Both
             in
             his
             garb
             and
             diet
             he
             equally
             avoided
             pomp
             and
             sor●●dness
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             great
             restrainer
             〈…〉
             ●ppetite
             ,
             would
             yet
             seem
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             ●est
             he
             should
             be
             thought
             plainly
             to
             design
             glory
             to
             himself
             by
             being
             needlesly
             singular
             above
             other
             men
             .
             How
             industriously
             do
             we
             find
             them
             many
             times
             disowning
             that
             deserved
             praise
             and
             commendation
             that
             was
             due
             to
             them
             ?
             How
             modestly
             does
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             decline
             his
             adversaries
             commendation
             of
             the
             acuteness
             and
             elegancy
             of
             his
             reasonings
             ?
             
             resolving
             all
             into
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             enabled
             him
             to
             understand
             and
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             which
             Grace
             he
             there
             perswades
             all
             men
             freely
             and
             fully
             to
             become
             partakers
             with
             him
             .
             Of
             the
             Confessors
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             persecution
             under
             
               M.
               Aurelius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             out
             of
             the
             relation
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lyons
             in
             France
             sent
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             had
             often
             born
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             at
             
             the
             dearest
             rate
             of
             any
             thing
             on
             this
             side
             death
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             frequently
             thrown
             to
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             expos'd
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             remains
             of
             wounds
             and
             violence
             were
             visible
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             ;
             yet
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             great
             humility
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             after
             all
             this
             (
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             uncommon
             in
             those
             times
             )
             either
             call
             themselves
             Martyrs
             ,
             or
             suffer
             others
             to
             call
             them
             so
             :
             but
             if
             any
             of
             the
             brethren
             either
             by
             letter
             or
             discourse
             had
             saluted
             them
             by
             that
             title
             ,
             they
             would
             severely
             reprove
             and
             check
             them
             for
             it
             ;
             acknowledging
             themselves
             at
             best
             but
             vile
             and
             despicable
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             with
             tears
             begging
             of
             the
             Brethren
             to
             be
             instant
             with
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             perfect
             all
             by
             a
             reall
             Martyrdom
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             refus'd
             to
             proceed
             against
             the
             Christians
             by
             open
             persecution
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             done
             ,
             because
             he
             envied
             them
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             Martyrs
             ;
             
             Nazianzen
             answers
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             greatly
             mistaken
             if
             he
             suppos'd
             they
             suffered
             all
             this
             ,
             rather
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             Glory
             ,
             than
             a
             love
             of
             Truth
             :
             such
             a
             foolish
             and
             vain-glorious
             humour
             might
             indeed
             be
             found
             amongst
             his
             
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             have
             put
             themselves
             upon
             strange
             attempts
             meerly
             to
             gain
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             Divinity
             :
             But
             for
             Christians
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             dye
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             although
             no
             man
             should
             ever
             know
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             and
             flourish
             amongst
             others
             with
             the
             greatest
             Honour
             and
             Esteem
             ;
             it
             being
             our
             great
             sollicitude
             not
             to
             please
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             obtain
             honour
             from
             God
             :
             Nay
             ,
             some
             of
             us
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             arrive
             to
             that
             horoick
             pitch
             ,
             as
             to
             desire
             an
             intimate
             Vnion
             unto
             God
             ,
             meerly
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             honours
             and
             rewards
             that
             are
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             in
             the
             other
             world
             .
             Memorable
             the
             humility
             of
             the
             great
             Constantine
             ,
             
             that
             when
             all
             mens
             mouths
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             honourable
             mention
             of
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             one
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             praise
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             telling
             him
             how
             happy
             he
             was
             whom
             God
             had
             thought
             worthy
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Empire
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             he
             reserv'd
             a
             much
             better
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             he
             was
             highly
             offended
             with
             the
             address
             ,
             and
             advis'd
             the
             man
             that
             he
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             talk
             so
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             rather
             turn
             his
             praises
             of
             him
             ,
             into
             prayers
             
             to
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             he
             might
             be
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             St.
             Hierome
             reports
             of
             Nebridius
             ,
             
             a
             young
             
               Roman
               Gentleman
            
             ,
             Cousin-german
             to
             the
             Empress
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             Play-fellow
             and
             Companion
             to
             the
             young
             Emperours
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             very
             dear
             )
             train'd
             up
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Studies
             ,
             and
             Arts
             of
             Education
             ;
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             then
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             vigour
             of
             his
             Youth
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             neither
             debauched
             by
             intemperance
             amidst
             the
             delicacies
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             nor
             swell'd
             with
             pride
             ,
             reflecting
             upon
             others
             with
             a
             surly
             look
             ;
             but
             rendred
             himself
             amiable
             unto
             all
             :
             the
             Princes
             he
             lov'd
             as
             brethren
             ,
             and
             rever'd
             as
             Lords
             :
             their
             attendants
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Palace
             he
             had
             so
             endear'd
             by
             kindness
             and
             condescension
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             so
             much
             below
             him
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             think
             themselves
             equal
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             but
             one
             instance
             more
             of
             the
             Humility
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             ready
             condescending
             to
             any
             Office
             
             or
             Imployment
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             about
             the
             poorest
             Christian●
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             below
             them
             to
             cook
             and
             provide
             victuals
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             imprison'd
             ,
             to
             kiss
             their
             chains
             ,
             to
             dress
             their
             wounds
             ,
             to
             wash
             their
             feet
             .
             And
             in
             this
             our
             Lord
             himself
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             he
             rose
             from
             table
             ,
             girt
             himself
             ,
             
               wash'd
               and
               wip'd
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               ,
            
             and
             then
             told
             them
             what
             influence
             this
             ought
             to
             have
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               That
               if
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               had
               wash'd
               their
               feet
               ,
               they
               ought
               also
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               given
               them
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               do
               as
               he
               had
               done
               to
               them
            
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             ,
             
               the
               servant
               not
               being
               greater
               than
               his
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               ,
               greater
               than
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               .
            
             Accordingly
             we
             find
             this
             particular
             Act
             of
             Christian
             condescension
             frequently
             us'd
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             requires
             it
             as
             a
             qualification
             in
             a
             widow
             that
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             as
             a
             Deaconess
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             be
             
               one
               that
               has
               us'd
               to
               lodge
               strangers
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               wash
               the
               Saints
               feet
               .
               Tertullian
            
             assures
             us
             't
             was
             usually
             done
             by
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Prisons
             to
             kiss
             and
             
             embrace
             the
             Martyrs
             chains
             ,
             to
             harbour
             and
             provide
             for
             indigent
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             water
             to
             wash
             the
             Saints
             feet
             :
             No
             office
             so
             low
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             content
             to
             stoop
             to
             .
          
           
             When
             Placilla
             the
             Empress
             was
             check'd
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Court
             for
             her
             mighty
             condescension
             in
             visiting
             the
             Hospitals
             ,
             
             and
             curing
             the
             lame
             and
             the
             sick
             with
             her
             
               own
               hands
            
             ,
             preparing
             and
             giving
             them
             their
             provisions
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             too
             much
             below
             her
             State
             and
             Grandeur
             :
             She
             answered
             ,
             That
             to
             distribute
             gold
             became
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             for
             her
             part
             she
             thought
             her self
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             this
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             advanc'd
             her
             to
             that
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             :
             Often
             instilling
             this
             pious
             Counsel
             into
             her
             Husband
             ;
             
               It
               becomes
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               always
               to
               remember
               ,
               what
               you
               once
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               now
               are
               :
               by
               which
               means
               you
               will
               shew
               your self
               not
               to
               be
               ingrateful
               to
               your
               great
               Benefactor
               ,
               and
               will
               govern
               the
               Empire
               committed
               to
               you
               Justly
               and
               Lawfully
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Hierom
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Paula
             ,
             
             a
             Lady
             of
             the
             greatest
             Descent
             and
             Nobility
             in
             Rome
             ,
             but
             devoting
             her self
             afterwards
             to
             the
             solitudes
             of
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             for
             
             humility
             (
             the
             prime
             and
             chief
             Vertue
             of
             Christians
             )
             she
             carried
             her self
             with
             so
             much
             lowliness
             ,
             that
             whoever
             had
             seen
             and
             not
             known
             her
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             have
             mistaken
             her
             for
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             Maids
             that
             waited
             on
             her
             .
             When
             ever
             she
             appeared
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             devout
             and
             pious
             Virgins
             that
             dwelt
             with
             her
             ,
             she
             always
             seem'd
             both
             in
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             voice
             ,
             and
             garb
             ,
             and
             gate
             the
             least
             and
             most
             contemptible
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             studious
             was
             the
             Piety
             of
             those
             dayes
             to
             keep
             the
             lustre
             of
             their
             own
             perfections
             from
             sparkling
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             fondly
             to
             admire
             the
             glimmerings
             of
             their
             own
             light
             ;
             being
             so
             far
             from
             falsly
             arrogating
             to
             themselves
             those
             excellencies
             which
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             industriously
             conceal'd
             those
             excellent
             perfections
             which
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             better
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
             than
             with
             the
             excellent
             reasonings
             of
             St.
             Gregory
             of
             Nyssa
             against
             priding
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             any
             external
             ornaments
             or
             advantages
             ,
             where
             he
             thus
             entertains
             the
             proud
             man
             :
             He
             that
             looks
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             things
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ,
             will
             see
             little
             reason
             to
             be
             proud
             :
             for
             what
             is
             Man
             ?
             Say
             the
             best
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             add
             the
             greatest
             
             honour
             and
             veneration
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             's
             born
             of
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             that
             adorns
             his
             descent
             ,
             and
             speaks
             highliest
             of
             the
             splendour
             and
             nobility
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             does
             but
             derive
             his
             pedigree
             from
             the
             dirt
             :
             and
             to
             enquire
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             being
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             common
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             were
             to
             uncover
             what
             shame
             and
             modesty
             require
             should
             be
             conceal'd
             in
             the
             profoundest
             silence
             .
             And
             dost
             thou
             not
             blush
             ,
             thou
             statue
             of
             earth
             ,
             who
             art
             shortly
             to
             be
             crumbled
             into
             dust
             ,
             who
             bubble-like
             containest
             within
             thee
             a
             short-liv'd
             humour
             ;
             dost
             thou
             not
             blush
             to
             swell
             with
             pride
             and
             arrogance
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             thy
             mind
             stuffed
             with
             vain
             idle
             thoughts
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             double
             term
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             how
             it
             begun
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             will
             end
             ?
             Thou
             pridest
             thy self
             in
             thy
             juvenile
             age
             ,
             and
             flatterest
             thy self
             in
             the
             flower
             ,
             the
             beauty
             and
             sprightliness
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             that
             thy
             hands
             are
             ready
             for
             action
             ,
             and
             thy
             feet
             apt
             to
             dance
             nimble
             measures
             ;
             that
             thy
             locks
             are
             wav'd
             by
             the
             wanton
             motions
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             a
             soft
             down
             overgrows
             thy
             cheeks
             ,
             that
             thy
             purple-robes
             put
             the
             very
             roses
             to
             the
             blush
             ,
             and
             thy
             silken
             vestures
             
             are
             variegated
             with
             rich
             embroidery
             of
             of
             
               battels
               ,
               huntings
            
             ,
             or
             pieces
             of
             ancient
             history
             ;
             or
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             feet
             ,
             artificially
             set
             off
             with
             black
             ,
             and
             curiously
             made
             fast
             with
             strings
             and
             buttons
             .
             These
             are
             the
             things
             thou
             look'st
             at
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             thy self
             .
             But
             let
             me
             a
             little
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             shew
             thee
             thy
             own
             face
             ,
             who
             and
             what
             thou
             art
             :
             Hast
             thou
             not
             seen
             in
             a
             publick
             Charnel-house
             the
             unvailed
             mysteries
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             bones
             rudely
             thrown
             upon
             heaps
             ;
             naked
             skulls
             with
             hollow
             eye-holes
             ,
             yielding
             a
             dreadful
             and
             deformed
             spectacle
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             beheld
             their
             grinning
             mouths
             ,
             and
             gastly
             looks
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             members
             carelesly
             dispersed
             and
             scattered
             ?
             If
             thou
             hast
             beheld
             such
             sights
             as
             these
             ,
             in
             them
             thou
             hast
             seen
             thy
             self
             .
             Where
             then
             will
             be
             the
             signes
             of
             thy
             present
             beauty
             ,
             that
             good
             complexion
             that
             adorns
             thy
             cheeks
             ,
             and
             the
             colour
             of
             thy
             lips
             ,
             that
             frightful
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             supercilious
             loftiness
             that
             once
             resided
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             or
             thy
             nose
             that
             once
             beautifully
             grac'd
             thy
             cheeks
             ?
             Where
             are
             thy
             locks
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             reach
             thy
             shoulders
             ,
             the
             curles
             that
             used
             to
             adorn
             thy
             temples
             ?
             What
             are
             become
             
             of
             those
             arms
             that
             used
             to
             draw
             the
             bow
             ,
             those
             leggs
             that
             used
             to
             bestride
             thy
             horses
             ?
             Where
             's
             the
             purple
             ,
             the
             
               silken
               garments
            
             ,
             the
             
               long
               robe
            
             ,
             the
             belt
             ,
             the
             spurs
             ,
             the
             horse
             ,
             the
             race
             ,
             the
             noise
             and
             pransings
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             things
             that
             now
             add
             fuel
             to
             thy
             pride
             ?
             Tell
             me
             ,
             where
             then
             will
             those
             things
             be
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             whereof
             thou
             dost
             now
             so
             much
             boast
             and
             bear
             up
             thy self
             ?
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             dream
             so
             fond
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             any
             thing
             more
             phantastick
             that
             ever
             appeared
             to
             a
             man
             asleep
             ?
             What
             shadow
             was
             ever
             so
             thin
             ,
             so
             incapable
             of
             being
             grasp'd
             within
             the
             hollow
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             as
             this
             dream
             of
             youth
             ,
             which
             at
             once
             appears
             ,
             and
             immediately
             vanishes
             away
             .
             Thus
             the
             Holy
             Man
             treats
             the
             young
             vapouring
             gallant
             ,
             and
             levels
             his
             pride
             with
             the
             sober
             considerations
             of
             mortality
             :
             In
             his
             following
             discourse
             he
             deals
             with
             persons
             of
             riper
             years
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             places
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             absurd
             and
             uncomely
             pride
             is
             in
             them
             :
             which
             it
             might
             not
             be
             impertinent
             to
             represent
             ,
             but
             fearing
             to
             be
             tedious
             ,
             I
             forbear
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Soul
               rightly
               constituted
               naturally
               tends
               upwards
               ,
               especially
               when
               assisted
               with
               the
               aids
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               first
               Christians
               much
               above
               the
               World.
               Not
               wrought
               upon
               by
               temptations
               of
               advantage
               .
               They
               accounted
               it
               the
               greatest
               honour
               to
               be
               Christians
               .
               Contented
               with
               a
               very
               mean
               portion
               of
               outward
               things
               .
               The
               story
               of
               some
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Kindred
               brought
               before
               Domitian
               .
               The
               Sect
               of
               the
               Apostolici
               and
               Apotactici
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Mendicant
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               little
               care
               which
               Christians
               then
               had
               of
               rich
               furniture
               and
               costly
               provisions
               .
               Their
               denying
               to
               go
               to
               publick
               feasts
               and
               sports
               made
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               people
               .
               This
               charged
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Heathens
               .
               The
               case
               of
               the
               woman
               that
               was
               seiz'd
               upon
               by
               an
               evil
               spirit
               while
               she
               was
               at
               the
               Theatre
               .
               Their
               chearful
               parting
               with
               any
               worldly
               comforts
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               Relations
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               A
               strange
               Heroick
               speech
               of
               Melania
               at
               the
               loss
               of
               her
               Husband
               and
               two
               Sons
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               St.
               Hierom.
               Eager
               for
               Martyrdom
               ,
               as
               what
               would
               presently
               send
               them
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Their
               frequent
               supporting
               themselves
               under
               suffering●s
               with
               discourses
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               above
               .
               Thence
               accus'd
               as
               treasonable
               affectors
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               Their
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               much
               promoted
               by
               the
               opinion
               that
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               was
               near
               at
               hand
               .
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               like
               sojourners
               in
               a
               strange
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Soul
             of
             man
             being
             Heaven-born
             cannot
             but
             partake
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             disposition
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Native
             inclination
             to
             that
             place
             from
             whence
             it
             borrows
             its
             Original
             :
             And
             though
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             this
             corrupt
             and
             degenerate
             state
             it
             is
             deeply
             sunk
             into
             matter
             ,
             clogg'd
             and
             overborn
             with
             the
             earthly
             and
             sensual
             propensions
             of
             the
             lower
             appetites
             ,
             the
             desires
             and
             designs
             of
             men
             creeping
             up
             and
             down
             like
             shadows
             upon
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             yet
             does
             it
             often
             ,
             especially
             when
             assisted
             with
             the
             aids
             of
             Religion
             ,
             attempt
             its
             own
             rescue
             and
             release
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             a
             good
             man
             is
             
             acted
             by
             manly
             and
             generous
             impulses
             ,
             it
             dwells
             in
             the
             Contemplations
             of
             the
             upper
             Region
             ,
             tramples
             upon
             those
             little
             projects
             of
             profit
             or
             pleasure
             which
             ensnare
             and
             enslave
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             its
             designs
             subservient
             to
             the
             interests
             of
             a
             better
             Country
             .
             A
             temper
             of
             mind
             never
             more
             triumphant
             in
             any
             than
             in
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             ,
             whose
             
               Conversations
               were
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             spirits
             breath'd
             in
             too
             free
             an
             air
             to
             be
             caught
             with
             the
             charms
             of
             the
             best
             enjoyments
             this
             world
             could
             afford
             :
             They
             looked
             upon
             the
             delights
             and
             advantages
             of
             this
             life
             as
             things
             not
             worthy
             to
             arrest
             their
             affections
             in
             their
             journey
             to
             a
             better
             .
             
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             discoursing
             with
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             careful
             with
             all
             fear
             to
             converse
             with
             men
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             not
             greedily
             desiring
             to
             gain
             Riches
             ,
             or
             Glory
             ,
             or
             Pleasure
             to
             themselves
             ,
             concerning
             any
             of
             which
             no
             man
             could
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             charge
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             live
             like
             the
             great
             men
             of
             
               his
               people
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             himself
             has
             left
             this
             reproachful
             character
             ,
             That
             their
             
               Princes
               were
               companions
               of
               thieves
               ,
               every
               one
               loving
               gifts
               ,
               and
               following
               after
               rewards
               .
            
          
           
           
             Nay
             ,
             Trypho
             himself
             bears
             them
             this
             testimony
             ,
             
             though
             doubtless
             he
             intended
             it
             as
             a
             reproach
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             having
             from
             a
             vain
             report
             chosen
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             Master
             ,
             they
             did
             for
             his
             sake
             foolishly
             undervalue
             and
             throw
             away
             all
             the
             enjoyments
             and
             advantages
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Amongst
             us
             (
             says
             Tatian
             )
             there
             is
             no
             affectation
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             
             no
             diversity
             of
             sentiments
             and
             opinions
             ,
             but
             separating
             our selves
             from
             all
             vulgar
             and
             earthly
             thoughts
             and
             discourses
             ,
             and
             having
             given
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             his
             Law
             ,
             we
             abandon
             whatever
             seems
             but
             a-kin
             to
             humane
             glory
             .
             They
             never
             met
             with
             opportunities
             to
             have
             advantaged
             and
             enriched
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             declined
             and
             turned
             them
             off
             with
             a
             noble
             scorn
             .
             
             When
             Abgarus
             the
             Toparch
             of
             Edessa
             offered
             Thaddaeus
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             )
             great
             summs
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             for
             the
             pains
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             he
             had
             done
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             refused
             them
             with
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               should
               we
               receive
               good
               things
               from
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               freely
               forsaken
               and
               renounced
               our
               own
               ?
            
             As
             indeed
             in
             those
             times
             friends
             and
             relations
             ,
             houses
             and
             lands
             were
             
             chearfully
             parted
             with
             ,
             when
             they
             stood
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ;
             they
             could
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             most
             naked
             poverty
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             but
             consist
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             When
             Quintianus
             the
             President
             under
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             asked
             Agatha
             the
             Virgin-Martyr
             ,
             
             why
             being
             descended
             of
             such
             Rich
             and
             Illustrious
             Parents
             ,
             she
             would
             stoop
             to
             such
             low
             and
             mean
             Offices
             as
             she
             took
             upon
             her
             ;
             She
             presently
             answered
             him
             ,
             
               Our
               Glory
               and
               Nobility
               lies
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             was
             the
             answer
             of
             Quintinus
             the
             Martyr
             under
             the
             Dio●lesian
             Persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             President
             asked
             him
             how
             it
             came
             about
             ,
             
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Roman
             Citizen
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Senator
             would
             truckle
             under
             such
             a
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             Crucified
             ;
             the
             Martyr
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             highest
             Honour
             and
             Nobility
             to
             know
             and
             serve
             God
             :
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             call'd
             Superstition
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             traduc'd
             with
             so
             base
             a
             name
             ,
             seeing
             it
             immediately
             guided
             its
             followers
             to
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             happiness
             ;
             for
             herein
             
             in
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             is
             revealed
             ,
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Lord
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             in
             all
             things
             equal
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             simplicity
             of
             Christians
             then
             kept
             them
             from
             aspiring
             after
             honour
             and
             greatness
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             advanced
             to
             it
             ,
             their
             great
             care
             was
             to
             
               keep
               themselves
               unspotted
               from
               the
               world
            
             ;
             
             as
             Nazianzen
             reports
             of
             his
             brother
             Caesarius
             ,
             
             chief
             Physician
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             very
             dear
             to
             him
             (
             as
             he
             was
             to
             the
             whole
             Court
             )
             and
             advanced
             by
             him
             every
             day
             to
             greater
             honours
             and
             dignities
             ,
             yet
             
               this
               (
               says
               he
               )
               was
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               ,
            
             that
             he
             suffered
             not
             the
             Nobility
             of
             his
             soul
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             that
             Glory
             ,
             and
             those
             delights
             that
             were
             round
             about
             him
             :
             but
             accounted
             this
             his
             chiefest
             honour
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ;
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             all
             things
             else
             were
             to
             him
             but
             as
             a
             sport
             and
             Pageantry
             ;
             he
             looked
             upon
             other
             things
             but
             as
             
               Comick
               Scenes
            
             ,
             soon
             up
             and
             as
             soon
             over
             ;
             but
             upon
             Piety
             as
             the
             most
             safe
             and
             permanent
             good
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             properly
             call
             our
             own
             ,
             regarding
             
             that
             Piety
             especially
             which
             is
             most
             inward
             and
             unseen
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             he
             relates
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             
             as
             the
             perfection
             of
             her
             excellent
             temper
             ,
             
             that
             she
             did
             not
             more
             seem
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             than
             she
             did
             really
             strive
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             peculiarly
             conversant
             in
             those
             secret
             acts
             of
             piety
             ,
             which
             are
             visible
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             sees
             what
             is
             
               hidden
               and
               secret
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             she
             left
             nothing
             ,
             transferring
             all
             into
             those
             safe
             and
             coelestial
             treasuries
             that
             are
             above
             ;
             she
             left
             nothing
             to
             the
             earth
             but
             her
             body
             ,
             changing
             all
             things
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             bequeathing
             no
             other
             riches
             to
             her
             children
             but
             an
             excellent
             pattern
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             follow
             her
             example
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             estate
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             concern'd
             for
             more
             than
             what
             would
             supply
             the
             necessities
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             wants
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             solicitous
             to
             get
             or
             possess
             such
             revenues
             as
             might
             make
             them
             the
             objects
             either
             of
             mens
             envy
             or
             their
             fear
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             amongst
             others
             by
             this
             instance
             .
          
           
             Domi●ian
             the
             Emperour
             being
             inform'd
             that
             there
             were
             yet
             remaining
             some
             of
             Christs
             
               Kindred
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             the
             Nephews
             of
             Judas
             the
             
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Race
             and
             Posterity
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             sought
             utterly
             to
             extirpate
             )
             he
             sent
             for
             them
             ,
             enquired
             of
             them
             whether
             they
             were
             of
             the
             
               Line
               of
               David
            
             ,
             they
             answered
             they
             were
             ;
             he
             ask'd
             what
             possessions
             and
             estate
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             they
             had
             between
             them
             
               thirty
               nine
               acres
               of
               land
            
             (
             to
             the
             value
             of
             about
             
               nine
               thousand
               pence
            
             )
             out
             of
             the
             fruits
             whereof
             they
             both
             paid
             him
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             maintained
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             hard
             labour
             ,
             whereto
             the
             hardness
             and
             callousness
             of
             their
             hands
             (
             which
             they
             then
             shew'd
             him
             )
             bore
             witness
             :
             He
             then
             ask'd
             them
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Empire
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             but
             Heavenly
             and
             Angelical
             ,
             and
             which
             should
             finally
             take
             place
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             
               with
               glory
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               reward
               men
               according
               to
               their
               works
               :
            
             which
             when
             he
             heard
             ,
             despising
             the
             men
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             meanness
             ,
             he
             let
             them
             go
             without
             any
             severity
             against
             them
             .
             
             Of
             Origen
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             great
             a
             despiser
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             might
             have
             
             liv'd
             upon
             the
             maintenance
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             parted
             with
             his
             Library
             of
             Books
             to
             one
             that
             was
             to
             allow
             him
             only
             
               four
               oboli
            
             a
             day
             ;
             the
             day
             he
             spent
             in
             laborious
             tasks
             and
             exercises
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             night
             in
             study
             ;
             he
             always
             remembred
             that
             precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               have
               two
               coats
               ,
               not
               to
               wear
               shooes
               ,
               not
               anxiously
               to
               take
               care
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
            
             nor
             would
             he
             accept
             the
             kindness
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             freely
             have
             given
             him
             some
             part
             of
             their
             estate
             to
             live
             on
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             thought
             it
             unlawful
             to
             possess
             estates
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             the
             blessings
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ;
             for
             though
             in
             those
             times
             of
             persecution
             they
             were
             often
             forc'd
             to
             quit
             their
             estates
             and
             habitations
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             preserve
             their
             Proprieties
             intire
             ,
             and
             industriously
             mind
             the
             necessary
             conveniencies
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             consistent
             with
             their
             care
             of
             a
             better
             .
             There
             were
             indeed
             a
             sort
             of
             Christians
             call'd
             Apostolici
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             fond
             imitation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             left
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             themselves
             to
             a
             voluntary
             poverty
             ,
             holding
             it
             not
             lawful
             to
             possess
             any
             thing
             :
             hence
             they
             were
             also
             call'd
             Apotactici
             ,
             or
             renouncers
             ,
             
             because
             they
             quitted
             and
             renounc'd
             whatsoever
             they
             had
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             ever
             accounted
             infamous
             Hereticks
             :
             They
             were
             ,
             
             as
             Epiphanius
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             descendants
             of
             Tatian
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Cathari
             and
             Encratitae
             :
             together
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             put
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             and
             reckon'd
             amongst
             the
             vilest
             of
             the
             Manichaean
             Hereticks
             :
             
             mentioned
             also
             by
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             Galilaeans
             ,
             
             as
             he
             calls
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             him
             compar'd
             to
             the
             
               Cynic
               Philosophers
            
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             for
             the
             neglecting
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             abandoning
             of
             their
             estates
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             their
             loose
             and
             rambling
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             only
             herein
             different
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             as
             those
             
               Galilaean
               Apotactistae
            
             run
             up
             and
             down
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             poverty
             to
             beg
             alms
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             account
             which
             both
             he
             and
             Epiphanius
             give
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             the
             very
             Patriarchs
             and
             primitive
             founders
             of
             those
             Mendicant
             Orders
             ,
             and
             professors
             of
             vowed
             poverty
             which
             swarm
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ;
             The
             Christians
             of
             those
             dayes
             did
             not
             study
             those
             Arts
             of
             splendor
             and
             gallantry
             
             which
             have
             since
             over-run
             the
             world
             ,
             stately
             Palaces
             ,
             costly
             furniture
             ,
             rich
             hangings
             ,
             fine
             tables
             ,
             curious
             beds
             ,
             vessels
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             the
             very
             possession
             of
             which
             (
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             speaks
             )
             creates
             envy
             ;
             
             they
             are
             rare
             to
             get
             ,
             hard
             to
             keep
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             not
             so
             accommodate
             to
             use
             .
             Will
             not
             a
             knife
             cut
             as
             well
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             though
             it
             have
             not
             an
             Ivory-haft
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             garnished
             with
             silver
             ?
             or
             an
             earthen
             bason
             serve
             to
             wash
             the
             hands
             ?
             will
             not
             the
             table
             hold
             our
             provisions
             ,
             unless
             its
             feet
             be
             made
             of
             Ivory
             ?
             or
             the
             Lamp
             give
             its
             light
             though
             made
             by
             a
             Potter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             't
             were
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Goldsmith
             ?
             may
             not
             a
             man
             sleep
             as
             well
             upon
             a
             mean
             couch
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             bed
             of
             Ivory
             ?
             upon
             a
             
               Goats
               skin
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             a
             purple
             or
             Phoenician
             carpet
             ?
             Our
             Lord
             ate
             his
             meat
             out
             of
             a
             common
             dish
             ,
             &
             made
             his
             followers
             sit
             upon
             the
             grass
             ,
             and
             washed
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             without
             ever
             fetching
             down
             a
             
               silver
               bowle
            
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             took
             the
             water
             which
             the
             Samaritaness
             had
             drawn
             in
             an
             
               earthen
               pitcher
            
             ,
             not
             requiring
             one
             of
             gold
             ,
             shewing
             how
             easie
             it
             was
             to
             quench
             his
             thirst
             ;
             for
             he
             respected
             the
             use
             ,
             not
             the
             vain
             and
             superfluous
             state
             of
             things
             .
             
             This
             and
             much
             more
             he
             there
             urges
             to
             this
             excellent
             purpose
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             how
             little
             a
             Christian
             need
             be
             beholden
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             content
             with
             what
             's
             enough
             for
             the
             necessary
             uses
             of
             humane
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             let
             me
             annex
             some
             part
             of
             that
             discourse
             which
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             has
             upon
             this
             subject
             :
             
             The
             fluid
             and
             transitory
             condition
             of
             mans
             life
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             calls
             for
             a
             daily
             reparation
             of
             the
             decays
             of
             nature
             :
             
             he
             therefore
             that
             looks
             no
             further
             than
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             troubles
             not
             himself
             with
             vain
             anxious
             thoughts
             for
             more
             than
             's
             necessary
             ,
             
             lives
             little
             less
             than
             the
             life
             of
             Angels
             ,
             whilst
             by
             a
             mind
             content
             with
             little
             he
             imitates
             their
             want
             of
             nothing
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             seek
             only
             what
             's
             enough
             to
             keep
             the
             body
             in
             its
             due
             state
             and
             temper
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             address
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             
               give
               us
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             :
             Give
             us
             bread
             ,
             not
             delicacies
             or
             riches
             ,
             not
             splendid
             and
             purple
             vestures
             ,
             or
             rich
             golden
             ornaments
             ,
             not
             Pearls
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             silver
             vessels
             ,
             large
             fields
             and
             great
             possessions
             ,
             not
             the
             government
             of
             Armies
             ,
             the
             conduct
             of
             Wars
             ,
             and
             disposal
             of
             Nations
             ,
             not
             numerous
             
             flocks
             and
             herds
             of
             cattle
             ,
             or
             multitudes
             of
             slaves
             and
             servants
             ,
             not
             splendor
             and
             gallantry
             in
             publick
             ,
             not
             marble
             pillars
             ,
             or
             brazen
             statues
             ,
             or
             silken
             Carpets
             ,
             or
             quires
             of
             Musick
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             things
             by
             which
             the
             soul
             is
             diverted
             and
             drawn
             from
             more
             Noble
             and
             Divine
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             :
             But
             only
             Bread
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             true
             and
             common
             staff
             of
             mans
             life
             .
          
           
             Nor
             were
             they
             more
             studious
             of
             pleasures
             and
             recreations
             abroad
             ,
             
             than
             they
             were
             of
             fineness
             and
             bravery
             
               at
               home
            
             :
             
             They
             went
             not
             to
             publick
             feasts
             ,
             nor
             frequented
             the
             shews
             that
             were
             made
             for
             the
             disport
             and
             entertainment
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             this
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             charg'd
             it
             upon
             them
             as
             part
             of
             their
             Crime
             .
             Observe
             how
             he
             in
             
               Minutius
               Foelix
            
             draws
             it
             up
             ;
             The
             
               Romans
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             govern
             and
             enjoy
             the
             world
             ,
             while
             you
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             are
             careful
             and
             mopish
             ,
             abstaining
             even
             from
             lawful
             pleasures
             ;
             you
             visit
             not
             the
             shews
             ,
             nor
             are
             present
             at
             the
             pomps
             ,
             nor
             frequent
             the
             publick
             feasts
             ;
             you
             abhor
             the
             holy
             games
             ,
             the
             sacrificial
             
               meats
               and
               drinks
               ,
               crown
            
             not
             your
             heads
             with
             Garlands
             ,
             nor
             perfume
             your
             bodies
             with
             sweet
             odours
             ;
             a
             ghastly
             ,
             
             fearful
             and
             miserable
             people
             !
             which
             by
             that
             time
             that
             Octavius
             the
             Christian
             comes
             to
             answer
             ,
             
             he
             grants
             it
             all
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             there
             was
             very
             good
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             abstain
             from
             their
             shews
             ,
             pomps
             and
             divertisements
             ,
             at
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             present
             without
             great
             sin
             and
             shame
             ,
             without
             affronting
             their
             modesty
             ,
             and
             offering
             a
             distast
             and
             horrour
             to
             their
             minds
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             reckon'd
             themselves
             particularly
             oblig'd
             to
             this
             by
             what
             they
             had
             vow'd
             and
             undertaken
             at
             their
             baptism
             ,
             when
             they
             solemnly
             engaged
             to
             
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               pomps
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             says
             St.
             Cyril
             )
             the
             sights
             and
             sports
             of
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             
             and
             such
             like
             vanities
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             look'd
             upon
             the
             publick
             sports
             and
             pastimes
             of
             those
             dayes
             as
             the
             Scenes
             not
             only
             of
             folly
             and
             lewdness
             ,
             but
             of
             great
             impiety
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             places
             where
             the
             Devil
             eminently
             rul'd
             ,
             and
             reckon'd
             all
             his
             Votaries
             that
             came
             thither
             .
             
             Accordingly
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             
               Christian
               woman
            
             who
             going
             to
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             was
             there
             possessed
             by
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Evil
             Spirit
             at
             his
             casting
             out
             was
             ask'd
             ,
             how
             he
             durst
             set
             upon
             a
             Christian
             ;
             he
             presently
             answered
             ,
             
             
               I
               did
               but
               what
               was
               fit
               and
               just
               ,
               for
               I
               found
               her
               upon
               my
               own
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             Being
             thus
             affected
             towards
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             could
             very
             willingly
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             dearest
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Friends
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               Liberty
            
             ,
             or
             Life
             it self
             .
             
             We
             are
             not
             mov'd
             
               (
               says
               one
               of
               their
               Apologists
               )
            
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Estates
             which
             our
             enemies
             wrest
             from
             us
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             violence
             that
             's
             offer'd
             to
             our
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             greater
             concernment
             than
             these
             ;
             for
             although
             these
             things
             are
             mightily
             priz'd
             and
             valued
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yet
             can
             we
             despise
             and
             sleight
             them
             :
             nay
             ,
             we
             cannot
             only
             when
             beaten
             ,
             refrain
             from
             striking
             again
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             resistance
             against
             those
             that
             invade
             and
             spoil
             us
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             that
             
               smite
               one
               cheek
               ,
               we
               can
               turn
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               take
               away
               the
               coat
               ,
               we
               can
               let
               them
               take
               the
               cloak
               also
               .
            
             And
             I
             remember
             Nazianzen
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             of
             those
             excellencies
             and
             endowments
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               esteem
            
             ,
             and
             eloquence
             ,
             he
             reaped
             this
             only
             benefit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             something
             which
             he
             could
             contemn
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             could
             shew
             that
             he
             infinitely
             valued
             Christ
             before
             them
             .
             The
             greatest
             
             endearment
             of
             this
             life
             is
             Relations
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             too
             they
             could
             quietly
             resign
             when
             God
             called
             for
             them
             :
             Memorable
             it
             is
             what
             St.
             Hierom
             reports
             of
             Melania
             (
             a
             Lady
             of
             great
             Piety
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             in
             whose
             commendation
             Paulinus
             Bishop
             of
             Nola
             spends
             a
             very
             large
             Epistle
             ,
             especially
             commending
             her
             for
             her
             generous
             and
             heroick
             mind
             ,
             
               tam
               viriliter
               Christiana
            
             ,
             
             that
             she
             was
             something
             above
             a
             woman
             ,
             
             and
             had
             the
             Masculine
             spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             of
             this
             Lady
             St.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             )
             that
             her
             Husband
             lying
             dead
             by
             her
             ,
             she
             lost
             
               two
               of
               her
               sons
            
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             and
             when
             every
             one
             expected
             that
             she
             should
             break
             out
             into
             a
             violent
             passion
             ,
             tear
             her
             hair
             ,
             rent
             her
             garments
             ,
             and
             burst
             into
             tears
             ;
             she
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             falling
             down
             as
             't
             were
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             ,
             broke
             out
             into
             this
             pious
             and
             Christian
             resentment
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               shall
               serve
               thee
               more
               nimbly
               and
               readily
               ,
               by
               being
               eased
               of
               the
               weight
               thou
               hast
               taken
               from
               me
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             so
             little
             kindness
             had
             they
             for
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             cared
             not
             how
             little
             they
             stayed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             readily
             offered
             themselves
             to
             Martyrdom
             at
             every
             turn
             .
             
             Tertullian
             tells
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             plagues
             
             which
             God
             sent
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             damage
             soever
             they
             might
             do
             their
             enemies
             ,
             could
             not
             hurt
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             other
             concernment
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             than
             
               as
               soon
            
             as
             they
             could
             to
             
               get
               out
            
             of
             it
             .
             
             This
             he
             elsewhere
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             very
             Gentiles
             assign'd
             as
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Christians
             were
             train'd
             up
             in
             a
             defiance
             of
             all
             the
             sports
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             more
             willing
             to
             dye
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             cords
             being
             cut
             by
             which
             they
             were
             tedder'd
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             more
             nimble
             and
             expedite
             for
             their
             passage
             hence
             .
             Their
             main
             designs
             were
             intent
             upon
             the
             happiness
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             regarded
             not
             what
             they
             went
             thorough
             to
             come
             sooner
             to
             it
             .
             Being
             inflamed
             (
             sayes
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             )
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             an
             eternal
             l●fe
             ,
             
             we
             breath
             after
             an
             intimate
             converse
             with
             God
             the
             great
             Parent
             and
             Creator
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             hast
             to
             seal
             our
             confession
             with
             our
             blood
             ;
             being
             certainly
             perswaded
             that
             they
             shall
             attain
             to
             this
             state
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             actions
             study
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             God
             that
             they
             follow
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             heartily
             desirous
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             that
             life
             ,
             where
             
             no
             malice
             or
             wickedness
             shall
             take
             place
             .
             This
             was
             the
             mighty
             support
             they
             lean'd
             upon
             ,
             the
             great
             cordial
             with
             which
             they
             kept
             up
             their
             spirits
             in
             those
             sad
             times
             of
             suffering
             and
             persecution
             ,
             the
             firm
             belief
             and
             expectation
             which
             they
             had
             of
             enjoying
             God
             in
             a
             better
             life
             .
             They
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             hast
             their
             enemies
             made
             to
             
               break
               open
               the
               cage
            
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             the
             sooner
             their
             souls
             would
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             regions
             of
             blessedness
             and
             immortality
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             much
             were
             their
             thoughts
             fixed
             upon
             this
             ,
             so
             oft
             did
             they
             use
             to
             comfort
             one
             another
             by
             discoursing
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             which
             they
             expected
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             their
             enemies
             over-hearing
             and
             mistaking
             them
             ,
             accused
             them
             as
             
               treasonable
               affectors
            
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             when
             alas
             !
             (
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             assures
             the
             Emperours
             )
             they
             meant
             nothing
             less
             ;
             
             which
             they
             might
             know
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             brought
             to
             tryal
             ,
             they
             freely
             confessed
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             certainly
             knew
             they
             must
             dye
             for
             it
             :
             whereas
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             did
             we
             expect
             an
             
               humane
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             we
             would
             dissemble
             and
             deny
             it
             ,
             to
             avoid
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             expect
             a
             more
             convenient
             season
             to
             accomplish
             
             our
             designs
             ;
             but
             since
             our
             hopes
             are
             not
             placed
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             regard
             not
             those
             that
             take
             away
             our
             lives
             ,
             well
             knowing
             they
             take
             nothing
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             must
             needs
             lay
             down
             our selves
             .
             It
             was
             their
             care
             then
             continually
             to
             
               keep
               company
            
             with
             dying
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             within
             the
             prospect
             of
             eternity
             ;
             it
             being
             generally
             true
             of
             all
             what
             St.
             Hierom
             particularly
             reports
             of
             Marcella
             ,
             
             that
             she
             lived
             so
             ,
             as
             alwayes
             believing
             that
             she
             should
             immediately
             dye
             ,
             and
             never
             put
             on
             her
             garments
             ,
             but
             it
             put
             her
             in
             mind
             of
             her
             grave
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sheet
             that
             should
             wrap
             her
             up
             in
             the
             
               house
               of
               silence
            
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             influence
             which
             the
             expectation
             of
             their
             particular
             dissolutions
             had
             upon
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             thing
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             did
             mightily
             contribute
             to
             their
             being
             wean'd
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             did
             strongly
             animate
             them
             to
             a
             quick
             and
             speedy
             diligence
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             they
             generally
             had
             of
             the
             
               day
               of
               judgment
               being
               near
               at
               hand
               :
            
             An
             Opinion
             started
             early
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             caution
             which
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             gives
             the
             Thessalonians
             about
             it
             ;
             
             and
             it
             
             lasted
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             several
             passages
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             who
             always
             improves
             it
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             unnecessarily
             encounter
             themselves
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             carry
             themselves
             as
             those
             that
             were
             immediately
             passing
             hence
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             that
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ;
             Christians
             
               (
               says
               he
               )
               dwell
            
             in
             their
             own
             countries
             ,
             
             but
             as
             inmates
             and
             forreigners
             ;
             they
             have
             all
             things
             common
             with
             other
             men
             as
             fellow-Citizens
             ,
             and
             yet
             suffer
             all
             things
             as
             strangers
             and
             forreigners
             :
             every
             
               forreign
               Region
            
             is
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             every
             Country
             is
             forreign
             to
             them
             :
             They
             marry
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             beget
             children
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             expose
             or
             neglect
             their
             Off-spring
             ;
             they
             feast
             in
             common
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             exceed
             like
             other
             men
             ;
             they
             
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             dwell
             upon
             earth
             ,
             but
             their
             
               conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
             Therefore
             he
             compares
             Christians
             in
             this
             world
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             so
             especially
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             soul
             lives
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             Christians
             dwell
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             an
             
               immortal
               spirit
            
             dwells
             in
             a
             
               mortal
               tabernacle
            
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             
             while
             they
             sojourn
             in
             these
             corruptible
             mansions
             ,
             expect
             and
             look
             for
             an
             incorruptible
             state
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             sobriety
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Garb
             and
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             
               Much
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               mind
               shewn
               in
               the
               outward
               garb
               .
               The
               great
               ends
               of
               clothes
               ,
               for
               honesty
               ,
               necessity
               ,
               distinction
               .
               The
               Primitive
               Christians
               accommodated
               themselves
               to
               these
               .
               Carefull
               to
               avoid
               both
               singularity
               and
               excess
               .
               Generally
               conformable
               to
               the
               sober
               fashions
               of
               the
               places
               where
               they
               liv'd
               .
               Whether
               when
               they
               turn'd
               Christian
               they
               left
               off
               the
               Roman
               gown
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               the
               Pallium
               or
               Cloak
               ;
               
                 à
                 Toga
                 ad
                 Pallium
              
               :
               the
               occasion
               of
               Tertullians
               writings
               his
               excellent
               Book
               on
               that
               subject
               .
               the
               Pallium
               principally
               worn
               by
               those
               that
               entred
               upon
               a
               life
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               strictness
               .
               Their
               great
               care
               to
               keep
               a
               medium
               between
               costliness
               and
               sordidness
               .
               This
               accounted
               part
               of
               that
               pomp
               and
               vanity
               which
               
               they
               renounc'd
               in
               baptism
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               excessive
               garbs
               and
               finery
               complain'd
               of
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               some
               of
               those
               times
               .
               Especially
               invective
               against
               methods
               of
               artificial
               beauty
               ;
               what
               pleaded
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               by
               some
               persons
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               considered
               and
               answered
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               That
               they
               were
               rich
               ,
               no
               sufficient
               argument
               to
               patronize
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               Better
               ways
               of
               imploying
               their
               estates
               .
               Nor
               that
               they
               could
               do
               it
               without
               violating
               their
               chastity
               .
               The
               inconveniencies
               of
               it
               with
               respect
               to
               others
               .
               That
               they
               did
               it
               to
               please
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               Answered
               :
               This
               needless
               ;
               every
               wise
               and
               good
               man
               content
               without
               it
               .
               Such
               Arts
               savour'd
               too
               much
               of
               lewd
               wanton
               Prostitutes
               .
               Painting
               ,
               and
               such
               Arts
               injurious
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               disparagement
               of
               his
               workmanship
               .
               This
               largely
               prosecuted
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               and
               Cyprian
               .
               A
               memorable
               story
               which
               Theodoret
               relates
               of
               his
               own
               Mother
               .
               True
               beauty
               accounted
               to
               lye
               in
               a
               holy
               and
               vertuous
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               and
               pious
               life
               .
               Gay
               and
               phantastick
               persons
               fitly
               represented
               by
               the
               Aegyptian
               temples
               .
               Nazianzen's
               description
               of
               his
               good
               Sister
               Gorgonia
               .
            
          
           
           
             THe
             Primitive
             Christians
             being
             thus
             eminent
             for
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             't
             is
             easy
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             were
             very
             temperate
             and
             abstemious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             pleasures
             and
             conveniences
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             more
             particularly
             consider
             in
             these
             three
             instances
             ,
             their
             Sobriety
             in
             respect
             of
             Garb
             and
             Apparel
             ,
             their
             Temperance
             in
             regard
             of
             food
             and
             diet
             ,
             and
             their
             Continence
             or
             chastity
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             care
             about
             our
             Garb
             and
             Dress
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             those
             instances
             of
             Sobriety
             which
             are
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Religion
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             which
             very
             much
             discover
             a
             vertuous
             or
             a
             vicious
             temper
             :
             
               There
               are
               three
               things
            
             (
             as
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Syrach
            
             well
             observes
             )
             
               that
               shew
               a
               man
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               his
               Attire
               ,
               excessive
               Laughter
               ,
               and
               his
               Gate
               :
            
             There
             is
             not
             certainly
             a
             more
             open
             evidence
             of
             a
             
               vain
               mind
            
             ,
             than
             a
             
               vain
               garb
            
             and
             habit
             .
             
               St.
               Basil
            
             discoursing
             what
             habit
             does
             best
             beseem
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             as
             most
             lively
             expresses
             the
             meekness
             and
             humility
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             of
             old
             were
             so
             attired
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             
               having
               food
               and
               raiment
               
               to
               be
               therewith
               content
            
             ;
             not
             studying
             variety
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             commonly
             follows
             it
             ,
             softness
             and
             elegancy
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             instruments
             to
             minister
             to
             excess
             and
             luxury
             ,
             introduced
             into
             humane
             life
             through
             the
             idle
             and
             unnecessary
             Arts
             of
             loosness
             and
             effeminacy
             .
             
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             that
             a
             Christian
             be
             chast
             and
             modest
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             a
             vertue
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             should
             have
             so
             great
             a
             store
             and
             treasure
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             flow
             from
             his
             mind
             upon
             his
             habit
             ,
             and
             break
             from
             the
             retirements
             of
             his
             conscience
             into
             the
             superficies
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             expresses
             it
             .
             More
             particularly
             
               St.
               Basil
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             suitable
             to
             the
             two
             great
             ends
             of
             cloathing
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             
               viz.
               Honesty
            
             and
             
               Necessity
               ;
               honesty
            
             to
             hide
             the
             less
             comly
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             that
             shame
             which
             sin
             has
             brought
             upon
             mankind
             :
             in
             Paradise
             Innocency
             was
             mans
             only
             robe
             ,
             't
             was
             sin
             brought
             in
             the
             fig-leav'd
             coat
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             more
             induce
             us
             to
             be
             modest
             in
             our
             apparel
             ,
             than
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             our
             clothes
             are
             Monitors
             of
             our
             apostasie
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             's
             little
             reason
             we
             should
             pride
             our selves
             in
             
             that
             which
             is
             only
             a
             cover
             for
             our
             
               shame
               ?
               Necessity
            
             ,
             and
             so
             clothes
             were
             designed
             to
             keep
             the
             body
             in
             convenient
             warmth
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             it
             from
             those
             injuries
             and
             extremities
             of
             the
             air
             and
             wether
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             soon
             rot
             down
             this
             house
             of
             clay
             .
             Now
             to
             both
             these
             ends
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             we
             ought
             to
             accommodate
             our
             garments
             ,
             
             not
             striving
             for
             variety
             ,
             having
             some
             for
             uses
             at
             home
             ,
             others
             for
             oftentation
             when
             we
             go
             abroad
             ,
             but
             that
             whatever
             attains
             these
             ends
             is
             enough
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             Vse
             and
             end
             of
             clothes
             ,
             noted
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             for
             distinction
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Sexes
             ,
             but
             of
             different
             ranks
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             agree
             best
             to
             mens
             
               age
               ,
               persons
               ,
               shape
               ,
               nature
               ,
            
             or
             their
             several
             states
             and
             employments
             ;
             in
             these
             respects
             men
             may
             use
             different
             and
             distinguishing
             habits
             :
             nay
             ,
             he
             grants
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             men
             may
             recede
             from
             the
             strict
             rule
             and
             discipline
             of
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             women
             as
             cannot
             otherwise
             gain
             upon
             their
             husbands
             ,
             may
             (
             if
             they
             require
             it
             )
             go
             a
             little
             more
             trim
             and
             neat
             ,
             provided
             (
             as
             he
             there
             limits
             it
             )
             it
             be
             done
             only
             to
             please
             and
             gain
             upon
             their
             husbands
             ,
             
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             practise
             any
             Artifices
             of
             unlawful
             beauty
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             
               ancient
               Christians
            
             govern'd
             themselves
             by
             these
             rules
             in
             this
             affair
             is
             plain
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             avoided
             both
             singularity
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             excess
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             generally
             conforming
             themselves
             to
             the
             decent
             and
             orderly
             customes
             and
             fashions
             of
             the
             times
             and
             places
             where
             they
             liv'd
             .
             
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             giving
             his
             friend
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             differ'd
             not
             from
             other
             men
             either
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             or
             Speech
             ,
             or
             the
             usages
             of
             the
             civil
             life
             ;
             they
             dwell
             in
             their
             own
             Cities
             ,
             use
             the
             same
             language
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             singular
             and
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             life
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             affected
             or
             phantastick
             ;
             but
             inhabiting
             partly
             amongst
             Greeks
             ,
             partly
             in
             barbarous
             Cities
             ,
             as
             every
             ones
             lot
             is
             fallen
             ,
             they
             follow
             the
             customes
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             both
             in
             clothes
             and
             diet
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             affairs
             of
             outward
             life
             ,
             shew
             the
             excellent
             and
             admirable
             constitution
             of
             their
             discipline
             and
             conversation
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             of
             what
             some
             learned
             men
             would
             have
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             when
             any
             turn'd
             from
             Paganism
             
             to
             Christianity
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             change
             their
             habit
             ,
             to
             leave
             off
             the
             Toga
             or
             Gown
             (
             the
             common
             habit
             almost
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             )
             and
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Pallium
             or
             Cloak
             :
             and
             this
             they
             think
             sufficiently
             countenanc'd
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             laying
             aside
             the
             Gown
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             the
             Cloak
             ,
             was
             accused
             of
             lightness
             and
             inconstancy
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             persecuted
             with
             the
             common
             sarcasm
             ,
             
               à
               Toga
               ad
               Pallium
            
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             want
             only
             skipp'd
             from
             the
             Gown
             to
             the
             
               Cloak
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             one
             profession
             to
             another
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             write
             an
             Apology
             for
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Pallio
            
             ,
             where
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             satyrical
             and
             sarcastick
             wit
             he
             retorts
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             vindicates
             himself
             from
             their
             charge
             and
             cavils
             .
             But
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             change
             of
             habit
             at
             persons
             first
             ▪
             coming
             over
             to
             Christianity
             I
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             case
             of
             Tertullian
             it
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             it
             could
             be
             prov'd
             that
             he
             left
             off
             the
             gown
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             make
             out
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             clearly
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             learned
             
             Salmasius
             ,
             that
             he
             altered
             his
             habit
             ,
             and
             assumed
             the
             cloak
             not
             when
             he
             first
             became
             Christian
             ,
             
             but
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             
             whence
             it
             is
             called
             by
             him
             according
             to
             his
             dialect
             
               Sacerdos
               habitus
            
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             ancient
             Manuscripts
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             first
             Edition
             of
             B.
             Rhenanus
             ,
             and
             not
             
               sacer
               habitus
            
             ,
             as
             later
             Editions
             have
             it
             )
             the
             
               Priests
               habit
            
             ;
             because
             the
             
               Christian
               Priests
            
             usually
             wore
             it
             after
             their
             entrance
             upon
             Holy
             Orders
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             the
             Pallium
             or
             Cloak
             was
             not
             commonly
             worn
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             proper
             habit
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             profess'd
             a
             more
             severe
             and
             accurate
             course
             of
             life
             .
             Acordingly
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             those
             who
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             more
             strict
             and
             exact
             observers
             of
             the
             Christian
             discipline
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Laity
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             assumed
             this
             habit
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Clergy
             in
             those
             times
             generally
             took
             upon
             them
             this
             austere
             and
             philosophick
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             this
             garb
             was
             most
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             probably
             they
             did
             the
             rather
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             this
             was
             the
             most
             plain
             and
             simple
             garment
             
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             supposed
             the
             Apostles
             (
             whom
             they
             strove
             to
             imitate
             )
             wrote
             this
             habit
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             they
             did
             as
             from
             other
             passages
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             so
             from
             
               St.
               Pauls
            
             sending
             for
             
               the
               Cloak
               which
               he
               left
               at
               Troas
               :
            
             therefore
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Apostolical
               History
            
             ,
             who
             shelters
             himself
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Abdios
               Babylonius
            
             ,
             certainly
             forgot
             himself
             ,
             when
             describing
             the
             habit
             of
             
               St.
               Bartholomew
            
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             so
             trim
             and
             fine
             .
             
             Vestitus
             (
             says
             he
             )
             Colore
             (
             doubtless
             it
             should
             be
             
               Colobio
               )
               albo
               ,
               &c.
               he
               was
               clothed
               in
               a
            
             white
             
               coat
               ,
               beset
               with
               studs
               of
            
             purple
             ,
             
               over
               which
               he
               had
               a
               white
            
             Cloak
             ,
             
               having
               purple
            
             gems
             
               at
               each
               corner
               of
               it
            
             ;
             a
             piece
             of
             gallantry
             unknown
             to
             the
             plainness
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             Holy
             man.
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             plenty
             and
             prosperity
             began
             to
             flow
             in
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             simple
             and
             modest
             garment
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             took
             upon
             them
             a
             more
             rich
             and
             splendid
             garb
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             when
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebastia
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             wear
             the
             
               Philosophick
               Cloak
            
             ,
             
             and
             perswaded
             his
             followers
             also
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             
             he
             was
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             deposed
             by
             his
             own
             Father
             Eulalius
             
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             because
             wearing
             a
             habit
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Ministerial
             Order
             ,
             which
             sentence
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ratified
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             ,
             and
             a
             Canon
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             has
             been
             said
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             entred
             upon
             a
             more
             strict
             and
             ascetick
             course
             of
             life
             had
             a
             habit
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             differed
             not
             from
             the
             common
             garb
             .
             They
             were
             indeed
             exceeding
             careful
             to
             avoid
             all
             such
             as
             savoured
             of
             costliness
             and
             finery
             ,
             choosing
             such
             as
             expressed
             the
             greatest
             lowliness
             and
             innocency
             .
             The
             garment
             that
             we
             should
             wear
             (
             says
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             mean
             and
             frugal
             ,
             
             not
             curiously
             wrought
             with
             divers
             colours
             (
             the
             emblem
             of
             craftiness
             and
             deceit
             )
             but
             white
             ,
             to
             denote
             our
             embracing
             and
             professing
             simplicity
             and
             truth
             ;
             our
             outward
             clothing
             is
             an
             indication
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             manners
             ▪
             that
             's
             true
             simplicity
             of
             habit
             ,
             which
             takes
             away
             what
             's
             vain
             and
             superfluous
             ;
             that
             the
             best
             and
             most
             solid
             garment
             ,
             which
             is
             furthest
             from
             art
             and
             curiosity
             ,
             
             and
             most
             apt
             to
             preserve
             and
             keep
             warm
             the
             body
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             ever
             observ'd
             a
             
             due
             decorum
             in
             his
             garb
             as
             well
             as
             his
             countenance
             ;
             his
             aspect
             was
             grave
             and
             yet
             chearful
             ;
             neither
             a
             frowning
             severity
             ,
             nor
             an
             over-pleasant
             merriness
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             happy
             mixture
             of
             both
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             more
             to
             be
             fear'd
             or
             lov'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             equally
             deserv'd
             both
             :
             and
             just
             such
             was
             his
             garb
             ,
             sober
             and
             moderate
             ,
             keeping
             a
             just
             distance
             both
             from
             slovenliness
             and
             superfluity
             ;
             it
             neither
             argued
             him
             to
             be
             swell'd
             with
             pride
             ,
             nor
             infected
             with
             a
             miserable
             and
             sordid
             mind
             .
             Chrysostome
             amongst
             other
             things
             especially
             commends
             Olympias
             (
             a
             woman
             of
             great
             birth
             and
             estate
             ,
             
             and
             of
             no
             less
             piety
             )
             for
             the
             incredible
             modesty
             and
             meanness
             of
             her
             attire
             ,
             not
             much
             better
             than
             that
             of
             the
             poorest
             beggar
             ;
             having
             nothing
             in
             her
             garb
             or
             gate
             that
             was
             feigned
             or
             gaudy
             ,
             nothing
             elaborate
             or
             artificial
             ;
             which
             things
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             were
             the
             colours
             ,
             the
             bright
             and
             beautiful
             representations
             of
             her
             vertue
             ,
             whereby
             that
             wisdom
             and
             divine
             Philosophy
             that
             lay
             hidden
             in
             her
             mind
             ,
             was
             externally
             painted
             and
             shadowed
             out
             .
             So
             far
             were
             they
             then
             from
             the
             vanity
             and
             affectation
             of
             pomp
             and
             bravery
             ,
             of
             dazling
             the
             eye
             with
             rich
             
             costly
             ornaments
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             seem
             mean
             enough
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             look'd
             upon
             themselves
             as
             especially
             bound
             to
             by
             the
             promise
             which
             they
             had
             made
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             
             when
             they
             renounc'd
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             pomp
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Father
             elsewhere
             informs
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Fathers
             frequently
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             smartly
             declaim
             against
             the
             vanity
             and
             folly
             of
             some
             in
             those
             times
             (
             women
             especially
             ,
             by
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             sex
             more
             propense
             to
             the
             excesses
             of
             pride
             and
             superfluity
             )
             who
             gave
             up
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             fineness
             and
             gallantry
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             an
             emulation
             to
             the
             Ladies
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             amongst
             whom
             they
             liv'd
             ,
             they
             affected
             all
             manner
             of
             pomp
             and
             elegancy
             ,
             
             striving
             to
             be
             as
             rich
             and
             gaudy
             ,
             
             not
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             could
             make
             themselves
             ;
             whose
             excessive
             prodigality
             Tertullian
             does
             thus
             no
             less
             elegantly
             than
             sarcastically
             describe
             ;
             A
             great
             estate
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             drawn
             out
             of
             a
             little
             pocket
             ;
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             expend
             *
             
               many
               thousand
               pounds
            
             upon
             one
             string
             of
             pearls
             ,
             a
             weak
             tender
             neck
             can
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             carry
             about
             
               whole
               Woods
               and
               Lordships
            
             ;
             vast
             summs
             
             of
             money
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Banker
             ,
             and
             noted
             in
             his
             account
             book
             to
             be
             repay'd
             every
             month
             with
             interest
             ,
             are
             weighed
             at
             the
             beam
             of
             a
             thin
             slender
             ear
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             weak
             feeble
             body
             of
             one
             woman
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             the
             weight
             and
             substance
             of
             so
             many
             pounds
             taken
             up
             at
             Vsury
             .
             This
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             censures
             it
             very
             deep
             ;
             
             that
             though
             gluttony
             and
             intemperance
             be
             great
             vices
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             compar'd
             with
             a
             
               nice
               over-curious
            
             study
             of
             fineness
             and
             bravery
             :
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             insatiable
             and
             unbounded
             nature
             .
             For
             so
             he
             adds
             ;
             A
             well-furnish'd
             table
             ,
             and
             cups
             that
             go
             round
             may
             quickly
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             hungry
             stomach
             :
             but
             where
             there
             is
             a
             nice
             affectation
             of
             bravery
             ,
             of
             
               Gold
               ,
               Purple
            
             ,
             or
             Jewels
             ,
             there
             not
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             not
             what
             's
             above
             ,
             or
             under
             ground
             ,
             not
             the
             spoyles
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Sea
             ,
             not
             the
             fraights
             from
             India
             ,
             or
             Ethiopia
             ,
             no
             nor
             Pactolus
             with
             his
             golden
             streams
             would
             suffice
             .
             Nay
             ,
             such
             persons
             though
             as
             rich
             as
             Midas
             ,
             would
             not
             yet
             think
             themselves
             rich
             or
             fine
             enough
             .
             But
             that
             which
             the
             Fathers
             
             do
             most
             severely
             censure
             and
             cry
             out
             against
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             the
             expence
             and
             costliness
             of
             their
             cloths
             and
             jewels
             ,
             but
             the
             arts
             which
             they
             used
             to
             add
             greater
             beauty
             and
             handsomness
             to
             themselves
             ,
             than
             God
             and
             Nature
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             it
             seems
             the
             pride
             and
             folly
             of
             some
             Christian
             women
             had
             arriv'd
             to
             ,
             which
             the
             zeal
             and
             piety
             of
             those
             times
             did
             vehemently
             condemn
             and
             protest
             against
             .
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             Gallants
             of
             those
             times
             pleaded
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             returned
             in
             answer
             to
             them
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             pleaded
             that
             they
             were
             rich
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             estates
             ,
             and
             ought
             therefore
             to
             live
             
               like
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             estates
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             .
             To
             this
             Cyprian
             answers
             ,
             
             that
             they
             only
             are
             truly
             rich
             ,
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             and
             towards
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             world
             ought
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             the
             pomps
             and
             delights
             whereof
             we
             then
             renounc'd
             ,
             when
             we
             happily
             turn'd
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             love
             of
             whom
             
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               is
               not
               consistent
            
             ;
             that
             the
             use
             of
             riches
             in
             this
             case
             is
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             just
             and
             moderate
             measures
             :
             the
             Apostle
             
             commanding
             all
             women
             how
             rich
             soever
             ,
             
               to
               adorn
               themselves
               in
               modest
               apparel
               ,
               with
               shamefastness
               and
               sobriety
               ,
               not
               with
               broidred
               hair
               ,
               or
               gold
               or
               pearls
               or
               costly
               array
               ;
               but
               (
               which
               becomes
               women
               professing
               Godliness
               )
               with
               good
               works
               .
            
             S.
             Peter
             also
             requiring
             of
             them
             not
             the
             outward
             adorning
             of
             gold
             or
             fine
             apparel
             ,
             but
             the
             
               hidden
               ornament
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             though
             they
             were
             rich
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             to
             consult
             the
             honour
             and
             modesty
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             go
             to
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             what
             was
             lawful
             ,
             some
             things
             being
             lawful
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             expedient
             ,
             especially
             when
             by
             their
             wanton
             and
             lascivious
             dress
             they
             might
             be
             a
             means
             to
             kindle
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             others
             the
             flames
             of
             an
             unchast
             and
             unlawful
             passion
             ,
             
             and
             so
             prove
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             ruine
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             to
             use
             the
             estate
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             God
             had
             shewn
             them
             a
             
               more
               excellent
               way
            
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             hungry
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             
               poor
               members
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             best
             art
             of
             improving
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             safe
             and
             unfailing
             treasuries
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             them
             another
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             throw
             them
             
             away
             upon
             arts
             of
             beauty
             ,
             upon
             vain
             and
             phantastick
             dresses
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             good
             man's
             reasonings
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             they
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beautifie
             and
             honour
             the
             body
             without
             any
             danger
             of
             violating
             their
             chastity
             ,
             or
             setting
             open
             the
             casement
             for
             luxury
             to
             fly
             in
             upon
             them
             .
             Tertullian
             answers
             ,
             
             Let
             them
             that
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             't
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             for
             us
             we
             have
             no
             designs
             of
             glory
             ,
             partly
             as
             being
             highly
             unsuitable
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             are
             under
             the
             profession
             of
             humility
             ;
             partly
             because
             all
             glory
             (
             to
             us
             especially
             )
             is
             vain
             and
             swelling
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             that
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             flesh
             ;
             if
             we
             must
             glory
             ,
             't
             is
             much
             fitter
             for
             us
             who
             follow
             spiritual
             things
             to
             please
             our selves
             in
             the
             excellencies
             of
             the
             spirit
             than
             in
             those
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             let
             us
             rejoyce
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             are
             employed
             ,
             and
             seek
             glory
             from
             those
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             hope
             for
             salvation
             .
             A
             Christian
             may
             indeed
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             when
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             crowned
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             snare
             to
             attract
             the
             eyes
             and
             sights
             of
             young
             
             mens
             ungovernable
             passions
             after
             it
             ;
             then
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             tormented
             for
             confessing
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             when
             a
             woman
             is
             found
             stronger
             than
             the
             men
             that
             torment
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             suffers
             fires
             ,
             or
             crosses
             ,
             or
             swords
             ,
             or
             wild-beasts
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             receive
             the
             crown
             ;
             these
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             )
             are
             the
             precious
             jewels
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             these
             the
             much
             better
             ornaments
             of
             the
             body
             .
             So
             that
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             goes
             on
             )
             beauty
             being
             altogether
             so
             unuseful
             to
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             despised
             by
             them
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             neglected
             by
             them
             that
             have
             it
             :
             a
             good
             woman
             that
             's
             content
             with
             her
             own
             native
             beauty
             ,
             has
             not
             that
             occasion
             to
             betray
             her
             to
             lust
             and
             folly
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             had
             ,
             it
             would
             become
             her
             not
             to
             promote
             ,
             but
             hinder
             it
             .
             
             Sometimes
             again
             they
             pretended
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             only
             to
             please
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             appear
             more
             lovely
             and
             acceptable
             to
             them
             :
             to
             which
             Plea
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             specious
             and
             plausible
             ,
             I
             observe
             especially
             Three
             things
             return'd
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             That
             to
             design
             the
             pleasing
             of
             their
             Husbands
             by
             such
             Arts
             as
             these
             ,
             was
             altogether
             needless
             ,
             seeing
             every
             wise
             and
             good
             man
             cannot
             but
             like
             his
             
             wife
             best
             without
             them
             .
             No
             wife
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             can
             seem
             deformed
             to
             her
             own
             Husband
             ,
             who
             doubtless
             was
             well
             enough
             pleased
             with
             her
             ,
             either
             for
             her
             temper
             ,
             or
             her
             beauty
             when
             he
             first
             made
             choice
             of
             her
             :
             Let
             none
             fear
             their
             Husbands
             will
             more
             distast
             and
             dislike
             them
             for
             abstaining
             from
             artificial
             compositions
             ,
             for
             every
             husband
             is
             a
             rigid
             exacter
             of
             his
             wifes
             chastity
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             can
             be
             of
             no
             advantage
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             believing
             or
             an
             unbelieving
             Husband
             ,
             a
             Gentile
             or
             a
             Christian
             :
             If
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             not
             require
             any
             such
             foreign
             beauty
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             taken
             with
             those
             accomplishments
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             do
             account
             so
             ;
             if
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             that
             vile
             opinion
             which
             they
             have
             of
             us
             Christians
             ,
             let
             her
             do
             what
             she
             can
             ,
             he
             will
             suspect
             her
             to
             be
             naught
             :
             For
             whose
             sake
             therefore
             should
             she
             so
             curiously
             dress
             ,
             so
             delicately
             nurse
             and
             nourish
             up
             her
             beauty
             ;
             for
             a
             believing
             Husband
             ?
             he
             requires
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             an
             Infidel
             ?
             hee
             'l
             never
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             she
             so
             much
             desire
             to
             please
             either
             one
             that
             suspects
             it
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             does
             not
             desire
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             these
             loose
             delicate
             Arts
             came
             too
             near
             the
             practice
             of
             lewd
             wanton
             prostitutes
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             these
             wayes
             and
             tricks
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             enveagle
             men
             into
             their
             embraces
             :
             The
             bravery
             of
             Ornaments
             and
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             the
             additional
             enticements
             of
             beauty
             are
             chiefly
             used
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             tells
             them
             )
             by
             Prostitutes
             and
             Unchast
             women
             ;
             
             and
             that
             no
             womens
             garb
             is
             more
             rich
             and
             gaudy
             ,
             than
             theirs
             ,
             whose
             modesty
             is
             most
             vile
             and
             cheap
             .
             And
             this
             he
             tells
             us
             the
             Scripture
             shadows
             out
             by
             the
             
               Woman
               that
               was
               arrayed
               in
               purple
               and
               scarlet-colour
               ,
               and
               decked
               with
               gold
               and
               precious
               stones
               and
               pearls
               ,
               having
               a
               golden
               cup
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               full
               of
               abominations
               and
               filthiness
               of
               her
               fornication
               :
            
             But
             chast
             and
             modest
             Virgins
             shun
             the
             dresses
             of
             the
             defiled
             ,
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             shameless
             ,
             the
             badges
             of
             the
             Stewes
             ,
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             light
             wanton
             women
             .
             Whereas
             all
             other
             Creatures
             (
             says
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             )
             birds
             and
             beasts
             are
             content
             with
             their
             own
             natural
             beauty
             and
             colours
             ;
             
             woman
             only
             as
             if
             she
             were
             inferiour
             to
             the
             beasts
             ,
             thinks
             her self
             so
             deform'd
             as
             that
             there
             's
             need
             to
             repair
             the
             defect
             by
             external
             bought
             and
             borrowed
             
             beauty
             :
             for
             while
             by
             infinite
             Arts
             of
             curious
             and
             costly
             dresses
             
               (
               some
               whereof
               he
               there
               particularly
               mentions
               )
            
             they
             seek
             to
             ensnare
             them
             ,
             who
             children-like
             are
             apt
             to
             admire
             every
             thing
             that
             's
             strange
             and
             gaudy
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             women
             that
             have
             put
             off
             shame
             and
             modesty
             ;
             and
             whoever
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             calls
             them
             so
             ,
             shall
             do
             them
             no
             wrong
             ,
             as
             carrying
             the
             signs
             and
             representations
             of
             it
             in
             their
             very
             faces
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             They
             mainly
             insisted
             upon
             this
             ,
             
             that
             these
             Arts
             were
             injurious
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             disparagement
             to
             his
             workman-ship
             .
             
             We
             are
             not
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             to
             seek
             after
             neatness
             and
             finery
             beyond
             what
             is
             simple
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             
             and
             what
             pleases
             God
             ;
             against
             whom
             they
             offend
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             his
             workman-ship
             :
             an
             argument
             which
             he
             there
             prosecutes
             with
             great
             severity
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             treads
             in
             his
             Masters
             steps
             and
             prosecutes
             the
             same
             argument
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             zeal
             and
             sharpness
             ;
             
             amongst
             other
             things
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             additional
             Arts
             are
             a
             bold
             and
             sacrilegious
             attempt
             ,
             and
             an
             high
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             reform
             what
             God
             has
             form'd
             ,
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             they
             
             can
             to
             dis-figure
             that
             person
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             
               made
               after
               his
               own
               image
               and
               likeness
               :
            
             that
             such
             a
             one
             has
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             comes
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             them
             should
             not
             know
             them
             ,
             nor
             receive
             them
             when
             they
             come
             for
             the
             promised
             rewards
             .
             Accordingly
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             great
             Censor
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             world
             thus
             speaking
             to
             such
             a
             person
             :
             
               This
               is
               none
               of
               my
               workman-ship
               ,
               nor
               is
               this
               our
               image
               and
               likeness
               ;
               thou
               hast
               defil'd
               thy
               skin
               with
               false
               compositions
               ,
               chang'd
               thy
               hair
               into
               an
               adulterous
               colour
               ,
               thy
               face
               counterfeit
               ,
               thy
               shape
               corrupt
               ,
               thy
               countenance
               quite
               another
               thing
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               behold
               God
               ,
               thine
               eyes
               not
               being
               the
               same
               which
               God
               created
               ,
               but
               which
               the
               Evil
               Spirit
               has
               infected
               ;
               thou
               hast
               imitated
               the
               fiery
               ,
               sparkling
               and
               glittering
               eyes
               of
               the
               Serpent
               :
               of
               thine
               enemy
               hast
               thou
               learnt
               to
               be
               over-trim
               and
               neat
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               like
               to
               receive
               thy
               portion
               .
            
             And
             are
             not
             these
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             things
             fit
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             by
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             daily
             objects
             of
             their
             care
             and
             fear
             ?
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             in
             this
             place
             set
             down
             a
             passage
             which
             Theodoret
             reports
             of
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             
             that
             in
             her
             younger
             years
             
             having
             a
             distemper
             in
             one
             of
             her
             eyes
             ,
             which
             had
             baffled
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             Physick
             ,
             she
             was
             at
             length
             perswaded
             to
             make
             her
             address
             to
             one
             Peter
             ,
             famous
             for
             the
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             ;
             who
             liv'd
             near
             Antioch
             ,
             a
             very
             severe
             and
             ascetick
             course
             of
             life
             :
             and
             to
             render
             her self
             (
             as
             she
             thought
             )
             the
             more
             considerable
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             she
             put
             on
             all
             her
             bravery
             ,
             her
             richest
             robes
             ,
             her
             pendants
             ,
             and
             chains
             of
             pearl
             ,
             and
             whatever
             could
             render
             her
             fine
             and
             splendid
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             she
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             severe
             and
             uncomplemental
             man
             at
             first
             sight
             bluntly
             entertained
             her
             with
             this
             discourse
             :
             Tell
             me
             ,
             Daughter
             ;
             suppose
             an
             excellent
             Artist
             having
             drawn
             a
             picture
             according
             to
             all
             the
             laws
             and
             rules
             of
             Art
             ,
             should
             expose
             and
             hang
             it
             forth
             to
             view
             ,
             and
             another
             rude
             and
             unskilful
             bungler
             coming
             by
             should
             find
             fault
             with
             this
             excellent
             piece
             ,
             and
             attempt
             to
             amend
             it
             ,
             draw
             the
             eye-brows
             to
             a
             greater
             length
             ,
             make
             the
             complexion
             whiter
             ,
             or
             add
             more
             colour
             to
             the
             cheeks
             ;
             would
             not
             the
             true
             Author
             be
             justly
             angry
             ,
             that
             his
             Art
             was
             disparaged
             and
             undervalued
             ,
             and
             needless
             additions
             made
             to
             the
             piece
             by
             an
             unskilful
             hand
             ?
             And
             so
             't
             is
             here
             ;
             can
             
             we
             think
             that
             the
             great
             Artificer
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Maker
             and
             Former
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             angry
             ,
             when
             you
             accuse
             his
             incomprehensible
             Wisdom
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             of
             Unskilfulness
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Knowledge
             ?
             for
             you
             would
             not
             add
             your
             
               reds
               ,
               whites
            
             ,
             or
             blacks
             ,
             did
             you
             not
             think
             your
             bodies
             needed
             these
             additions
             ;
             and
             while
             you
             think
             so
             ,
             you
             condemn
             your
             Creator
             for
             weakness
             and
             ignorance
             :
             But
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             Power
             answerable
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               has
               done
               all
               things
               as
               he
               pleased
               :
            
             and
             he
             that
             takes
             care
             of
             what
             is
             good
             for
             all
             ,
             would
             not
             give
             what
             is
             evil
             and
             hurtful
             unto
             any
             .
             Corrupt
             not
             therefore
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             attempt
             to
             add
             ,
             what
             he
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             thought
             not
             fit
             to
             give
             :
             study
             not
             to
             invent
             this
             adulterate
             beauty
             ,
             which
             even
             to
             chast
             persons
             oft
             proves
             a
             cause
             of
             ruine
             ,
             by
             becoming
             a
             snare
             to
             them
             that
             look
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Young
               Lady
            
             presently
             found
             her self
             wounded
             with
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Reasonings
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             leave
             him
             till
             she
             had
             obtained
             the
             end
             of
             her
             errand
             ,
             which
             he
             granted
             not
             without
             great
             importunity
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             
             and
             modest
             referring
             all
             to
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             her
             home
             with
             a
             double
             cure
             ,
             her
             body
             cured
             of
             its
             distemper
             ,
             and
             her
             mind
             of
             its
             pride
             and
             vanity
             ;
             and
             she
             ever
             after
             led
             a
             most
             humble
             ,
             sober
             and
             pious
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             were
             to
             transcribe
             whole
             Books
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             the
             Fathers
             (
             these
             three
             that
             I
             have
             so
             oft
             mention'd
             especially
             )
             have
             said
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             cause
             being
             not
             more
             copiously
             than
             elegantly
             managed
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             thither
             I
             refer
             the
             capable
             Reader
             ,
             who
             has
             any
             further
             curiosity
             for
             these
             things
             .
             The
             true
             beauty
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             those
             dayes
             lay
             not
             in
             external
             and
             adventitious
             ornaments
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             goodness
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             mind
             :
             The
             beauty
             of
             the
             body
             (
             says
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             consists
             in
             a
             
               good
               complexion
            
             ,
             
             and
             in
             
               apt
               symmetry
            
             ,
             and
             proportion
             of
             its
             parts
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             beauty
             in
             the
             world
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             t
             is
             adorn'd
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             Graces
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Justice
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               Fortitude
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
            
             the
             
               love
               of
               Goodness
            
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             brightest
             and
             most
             lovely
             ornament
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             can
             behold
             :
             
             It
             is
             not
             
               (
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             the
             exteriour
             aspect
             of
             
             the
             man
             that
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             but
             the
             mind
             that
             is
             to
             be
             furnished
             and
             adorned
             with
             goodness
             and
             vertue
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             wittily
             compares
             those
             women
             that
             curiously
             trick
             and
             trim
             up
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             neglect
             how
             't
             is
             with
             the
             soul
             within
             ,
             to
             the
             Egyptian
             Temples
             ;
             look
             upon
             their
             out-side
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             most
             splendid
             and
             magnificent
             ,
             encompassed
             with
             delicate
             Groves
             ,
             built
             with
             large
             entries
             ,
             and
             stately
             Portico's
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             several
             rowes
             of
             Pillars
             ,
             the
             walls
             both
             within
             and
             without
             set
             off
             with
             stones
             of
             several
             Countries
             ,
             curiously
             wrought
             and
             carv'd
             ,
             the
             Temples
             themselves
             garnish'd
             with
             
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Amber
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glittering
             and
             precious
             stones
             that
             India
             or
             Ethiopia
             can
             afford
             ;
             but
             enter
             within
             them
             and
             enquire
             for
             the
             Deity
             that
             is
             there
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             gravely
             shewed
             behind
             a
             curtain
             a
             Cat
             ,
             or
             a
             Crocodile
             ,
             or
             a
             Serpent
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             ill-favoured
             beast
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             residentiary
             or
             tutelar
             deity
             of
             that
             place
             .
             And
             just
             such
             
               (
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             do
             those
             women
             seem
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             trim
             themselves
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             up
             in
             curling
             their
             hair
             ,
             painting
             their
             faces
             ,
             blacking
             their
             eyes
             ,
             colouring
             
             their
             locks
             ,
             and
             other
             undue
             Arts
             of
             softness
             and
             luxury
             ,
             beautifying
             the
             
               outward
               rayle
               and
               fence
            
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             man
             look
             within
             the
             veil
             and
             covering
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             what
             is
             under
             all
             this
             gayness
             and
             finery
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             meeting
             with
             what
             is
             truly
             beautiful
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             excite
             his
             horrour
             and
             aversation
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             as
             might
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             some
             filthy
             and
             treacherous
             beast
             that
             possesses
             the
             most
             inward
             recesses
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             a
             
               lustful
               Ape
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               crafty
               Serpent
            
             that
             devours
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             turns
             his
             Soul
             into
             a
             nest
             or
             den
             ,
             full
             of
             most
             deadly
             venom
             ,
             and
             the
             poyson
             of
             his
             errour
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             this
             with
             the
             account
             which
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             gives
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             
             that
             she
             used
             no
             Gold
             to
             make
             her
             fine
             ,
             no
             
               yellow
               hair
            
             ,
             ordered
             into
             knots
             and
             curles
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             tricks
             to
             make
             her
             head
             a
             Scene
             and
             Pageantry
             ,
             no
             loose
             and
             transparent
             garments
             ,
             no
             lustre
             of
             stones
             and
             jewels
             ,
             enlightning
             the
             air
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             splendour
             upon
             them
             that
             wear
             them
             ,
             no
             devices
             and
             arts
             of
             painting
             ,
             
             no
             affectation
             of
             beauty
             that
             may
             be
             easily
             bought
             ,
             no
             counter-working
             Gods
             Creation
             ,
             dishonouring
             ,
             reproaching
             ,
             covering
             his
             workman-ship
             with
             false
             and
             deceitful
             colours
             ,
             suffering
             a
             spurious
             &
             supposititious
             beauty
             to
             steal
             away
             that
             natural
             Image
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             intire
             to
             God
             and
             the
             future
             state
             :
             all
             this
             was
             far
             from
             her
             ;
             and
             though
             she
             very
             well
             understood
             the
             several
             modes
             and
             garbs
             of
             bravery
             amongst
             women
             ,
             yet
             she
             thought
             none
             so
             honorable
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             inward
             brightness
             that
             was
             lodg'd
             in
             her
             mind
             :
             the
             only
             redness
             that
             pleased
             her
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             blushing
             and
             modesty
             ;
             no
             other
             whiteness
             but
             what
             came
             through
             fasting
             and
             abstinence
             ;
             leaving
             fucus's
             and
             paintings
             ,
             and
             
               living
               pictures
            
             ,
             and
             fading
             beauty
             to
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             Playes
             and
             Theatres
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             ,
             for
             whom
             to
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             is
             a
             shame
             and
             a
             disgrace
             .
             To
             which
             I
             add
             that
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             who
             after
             he
             had
             smartly
             condemned
             and
             confuted
             the
             Arts
             of
             unlawful
             beauty
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             going
             in
             too
             curious
             ,
             costly
             and
             excessive
             dresses
             ,
             concludes
             with
             this
             counsel
             to
             the
             women
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             to
             cloth
             themselves
             
             with
             the
             silks
             of
             honesty
             ,
             the
             
               fine
               vestures
               of
               piety
            
             ,
             the
             purple
             of
             modesty
             ;
             and
             being
             
               thus
               beautified
               and
               adorn'd
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               God
               himself
               will
               be
               your
               Lover
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             great
             Temperance
             and
             Abstinence
             .
          
           
             
               A
               vicious
               curiosity
               about
               meats
               and
               drinks
               a
               great
               temptation
               .
               Severely
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               The
               ancient
               Christians
               curious
               only
               of
               such
               diet
               as
               ministred
               to
               health
               .
               They
               gratified
               not
               ease
               and
               delicacy
               .
               The
               great
               inconveniencies
               of
               intemperance
               either
               in
               meats
               or
               drinks
               .
               Their
               chief
               care
               about
               spiritual
               food
               .
               For
               other
               things
               content
               with
               any
               provisions
               ,
               manifested
               in
               several
               instances
               .
               An
               over-nice
               and
               superstitious
               abstinence
               from
               some
               kinds
               of
               food
               ,
               condemned
               .
               The
               instance
               of
               Alcibiades
               the
               Martyr
               out
               of
               Eusebius
               .
               Christians
               unjustly
               accused
               by
               the
               Heathens
               of
               excess
               and
               prodigality
               in
               their
               feastings
               .
               
               Thyestean
               suppers
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               The
               charge
               in
               both
               parts
               of
               it
               denied
               ,
               and
               fully
               refuted
               by
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               other
               Christian
               Apologists
               .
            
          
           
             AMongst
             the
             many
             temptations
             that
             besiege
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             into
             which
             we
             are
             more
             easily
             betrayed
             ,
             than
             into
             a
             
               vicious
               curiosity
            
             about
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             the
             excesses
             of
             an
             unruly
             appetite
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             does
             so
             frequently
             inculcate
             upon
             us
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             ;
             to
             be
             
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               watch
               and
               be
               sober
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               ,
               to
               walk
               honestly
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               rioting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               not
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               not
               in
               excess
               of
               wine
               ,
               revellings
               ,
               and
               banquetings
               ;
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               our
               hearts
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               over-charged
               with
               surfeiting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               be
               not
               as
               the
               men
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               brutishly
               taken
               up
               with
               eating
               and
               drinking
               when
               the
               flood
               came
               and
               swept
               all
               away
               .
            
             The
             Law
             of
             Christ
             commands
             us
             to
             
               fast
               often
               ,
               to
               keep
               under
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               no
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             if
             nature
             regularly
             governed
             be
             content
             
             with
             little
             ,
             Religion
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             content
             with
             less
             .
             These
             Rules
             the
             first
             Christians
             exactly
             transcribed
             into
             their
             lives
             ,
             being
             the
             greatest
             instances
             of
             real
             abstinence
             and
             mortification
             ,
             which
             they
             both
             practised
             themselves
             ,
             and
             pressed
             upon
             others
             :
             they
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             God
             had
             given
             men
             a
             Charter
             of
             freedom
             indifferently
             to
             use
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             them
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             but
             delight
             ;
             but
             yet
             were
             afraid
             to
             go
             so
             far
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             look
             towards
             excess
             ,
             or
             argue
             an
             irregular
             and
             unsober
             mind
             ;
             they
             contented
             themselves
             with
             such
             provisions
             as
             were
             conducive
             to
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             without
             any
             studied
             seeking
             after
             those
             that
             were
             more
             luscious
             and
             delightful
             .
             
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             what
             S.
             Basil
             observes
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             mens
             different
             ages
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             their
             different
             tempers
             and
             constitutions
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             no
             one
             fixed
             and
             certain
             rule
             can
             be
             prescribed
             in
             this
             case
             :
             but
             yet
             our
             food
             and
             diet
             ought
             for
             the
             main
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             the
             general
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             wantonly
             to
             please
             the
             palate
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             repair
             the
             weakness
             
             and
             decays
             of
             Nature
             .
             Many
             (
             says
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             )
             like
             brute
             beasts
             live
             only
             that
             they
             may
             eat
             ;
             
             but
             for
             us
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             eat
             that
             we
             may
             live
             ;
             for
             food
             and
             pleasure
             is
             not
             the
             work
             and
             design
             for
             which
             we
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             residence
             here
             being
             in
             order
             to
             an
             incorruptible
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             nourishment
             ought
             to
             be
             easie
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             two
             main
             ends
             of
             life
             ,
             health
             and
             strength
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             chuse
             such
             food
             (
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             his
             friends
             )
             not
             as
             may
             gratifie
             our
             ease
             and
             delicacy
             ,
             
             but
             make
             our
             lives
             useful
             and
             serviceable
             ;
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             overtaken
             with
             want
             ,
             we
             should
             quietly
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             state
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             little
             after
             he
             smartly
             declaims
             against
             all
             excess
             .
             
             Wine
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             neither
             to
             be
             drunk
             daily
             to
             excess
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             used
             as
             commonly
             as
             water
             :
             both
             indeed
             are
             Gods
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             water
             necessary
             ,
             wine
             given
             only
             to
             help
             and
             relieve
             the
             body
             ;
             which
             
               [
               immoderately
               taken
            
             ]
             chains
             up
             the
             tongue
             ,
             sparkles
             fire
             out
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             makes
             the
             leggs
             tremble
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             being
             gone
             ,
             readily
             takes
             off
             its
             cup
             of
             deadly
             poyson
             ;
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Ordination
             
             it
             turns
             the
             peaceful
             instruments
             of
             Husbandry
             into
             Swords
             and
             Spears
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             be
             necessary
             sparingly
             to
             drink
             wine
             both
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             drinks
             it
             to
             excess
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             takes
             over-much
             of
             a
             medicine
             ,
             like
             a
             dog
             or
             a
             swine
             betrayes
             his
             own
             shame
             .
             But
             above
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             it
             least
             becomes
             us
             
               [
               Christians
            
             ]
             as
             if
             we
             were
             votaries
             to
             luxury
             ,
             to
             abuse
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             thirst
             as
             a
             pretence
             to
             drunkenness
             ,
             seeing
             we
             ought
             to
             drink
             no
             more
             than
             what
             will
             serve
             to
             quench
             our
             thirst
             ;
             not
             like
             those
             who
             swallowing
             down
             wine
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             drink
             in
             a
             burning
             feaver
             ,
             quickly
             make
             an
             end
             of
             themselves
             through
             their
             intemperance
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             less
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Gluttony
             ,
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             a
             spare
             diet
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             as
             is
             necessary
             ;
             not
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             infinite
             and
             unsatisfied
             cravings
             of
             a
             nice
             and
             intemperate
             appetite
             ,
             which
             will
             have
             a
             thousand
             pretences
             to
             defend
             it self
             ;
             but
             ruling
             our selves
             according
             to
             the
             wise
             sentence
             of
             him
             who
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               to
               eat
               only
               to
               satisfie
               our
               hunger
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             ancient
             Father
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             
             also
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             discourses
             at
             large
             ,
             
             representing
             the
             great
             evils
             and
             inconveniencies
             of
             gluttony
             and
             excess
             ,
             that
             it
             wasts
             the
             Estate
             ,
             ruines
             the
             Body
             by
             impairing
             its
             health
             ,
             debauching
             the
             stomach
             ,
             deflouring
             its
             tast
             ,
             begetting
             an
             ill
             habitude
             and
             temper
             ,
             and
             sowing
             it
             with
             the
             seeds
             of
             all
             diseases
             ;
             it
             dulls
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             inept
             and
             sluggish
             ,
             and
             prepares
             it
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             any
             vice
             or
             wickedness
             ;
             that
             although
             we
             are
             not
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             abstain
             from
             variety
             of
             meats
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             make
             them
             our
             desire
             or
             study
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             savour
             of
             niceness
             and
             delicacy
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             to
             pamper
             and
             excite
             lust
             and
             wantonness
             ;
             for
             though
             't
             is
             true
             all
             things
             were
             especially
             made
             for
             mans
             sake
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             convenient
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             less
             than
             at
             others
             ;
             to
             the
             advantageous
             use
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             respect
             being
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               time
               ,
               occasion
            
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             :
             that
             therefore
             our
             meals
             for
             the
             main
             should
             be
             light
             and
             easie
             ,
             not
             mixed
             with
             variety
             of
             dainties
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             may
             prepare
             for
             fasting
             ,
             and
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
             
             Upon
             this
             account
             S.
             Cyprian
             in
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             
             gives
             directions
             about
             Prayer
             ,
             advises
             them
             (
             and
             to
             make
             the
             counsel
             more
             effectual
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             warn'd
             of
             it
             by
             immediate
             revelation
             from
             God
             )
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             soberly
             and
             sparingly
             ,
             that
             outward
             snares
             might
             not
             enfeeble
             that
             heavenly
             vigour
             and
             sprightliness
             that
             was
             in
             their
             breasts
             ,
             lest
             their
             minds
             being
             over-charged
             with
             too
             plentiful
             meals
             might
             be
             less
             
               watchful
               unto
               prayer
            
             .
             The
             same
             counsel
             S.
             Hierom
             gives
             to
             Laeta
             about
             the
             Education
             of
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             
             that
             her
             diet
             should
             be
             thin
             and
             mean
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             should
             never
             eat
             more
             ,
             than
             she
             might
             arise
             with
             some
             appetite
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             after
             meals
             she
             might
             be
             presently
             fit
             either
             to
             read
             or
             sing
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             When
             at
             any
             time
             invited
             to
             publick
             solemnities
             ,
             
             as
             marriages
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             thought
             fit
             to
             lay
             restraints
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             forbid
             them
             light
             and
             ludicrous
             actions
             ,
             as
             leaping
             or
             dancing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shoud
             dine
             and
             sup
             gravely
             and
             modestly
             as
             becomes
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             care
             of
             Christians
             then
             was
             to
             become
             partakers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             styles
             it
             ,
             of
             that
             
               divine
               food
               that
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               is
               from
               above
            
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             is
             capable
             to
             give
             real
             satisfaction
             ,
             little
             regarding
             what
             provisions
             they
             had
             (
             so
             they
             had
             but
             any
             )
             for
             that
             part
             that
             dwelt
             here
             below
             .
             When
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             to
             raise
             money
             for
             his
             Wars
             began
             to
             squeeze
             and
             oppress
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             sent
             amongst
             others
             to
             S.
             Basil
             (
             who
             had
             formerly
             been
             his
             fellow-student
             at
             Athens
             )
             for
             one
             thousand
             pounds
             ;
             
             the
             answer
             he
             sends
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             expected
             there
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             not
             so
             much
             provision
             before-hand
             as
             would
             serve
             for
             one
             day
             ;
             that
             there
             were
             no
             arts
             of
             cookery
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             nor
             knives
             stain'd
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             slaughtered
             provisions
             ;
             that
             his
             greatest
             dainties
             were
             a
             few
             pot-herbs
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             soure
             vapid
             wine
             :
             no
             such
             exceedings
             as
             to
             stupifie
             his
             senses
             with
             fumes
             arising
             from
             a
             loaded
             stomach
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             incapable
             to
             discharge
             their
             functions
             through
             intemperance
             and
             excess
             .
             
             Chrysostom
             commends
             Olympias
             not
             more
             for
             the
             modesty
             of
             her
             Garb
             ,
             than
             the
             meanness
             and
             sobriety
             of
             her
             diet
             ,
             to
             which
             she
             had
             so
             us'd
             her self
             that
             she
             had
             got
             the
             perfect
             mastery
             over
             all
             undue
             appetites
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             
             and
             had
             not
             only
             bridled
             the
             horse
             ,
             but
             tamed
             and
             reduced
             him
             into
             an
             intire
             subjection
             ,
             and
             taught
             her
             stomach
             to
             receive
             only
             so
             much
             meat
             and
             drink
             as
             was
             enough
             to
             keep
             her
             alive
             and
             in
             health
             .
             This
             indeed
             was
             the
             great
             end
             of
             their
             signal
             abstinence
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             by
             subduing
             the
             flesh
             they
             might
             keep
             the
             stricter
             hand
             over
             the
             inordinate
             motions
             of
             
               corrupt
               nature
            
             .
             When
             Celsus
             accused
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             and
             in
             them
             obliquely
             the
             Christians
             for
             needlessly
             abstaining
             from
             
               swines
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             sorts
             of
             food
             ,
             affirming
             this
             to
             be
             no
             such
             great
             matter
             ,
             when
             the
             Pythagoreans
             wholly
             abstain'd
             from
             eating
             any
             
               living
               creature
            
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             never
             thought
             the
             better
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             dear
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             Origen
             answers
             ,
             that
             what-ever
             reason
             the
             Jews
             did
             it
             for
             (
             God
             having
             appointed
             the
             difference
             )
             this
             concern'd
             not
             Christians
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             
               what
               enters
               in
               at
               the
               mouth
               that
               defiles
               the
               man
               ,
               nor
               does
               meat
               commend
               us
               to
               God
               ,
            
             nor
             do
             we
             think
             this
             abstinence
             any
             such
             great
             matter
             ;
             nor
             yet
             do
             we
             so
             indulge
             the
             belly
             ,
             as
             to
             affect
             or
             pursue
             such
             delights
             ;
             that
             there
             's
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Pythagoreans
             in
             this
             affair
             :
             they
             
             indeed
             abstain
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             absurd
             and
             fabulous
             doctrine
             of
             the
             souls
             transmigration
             ,
             or
             passing
             out
             of
             one
             body
             into
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             forbear
             to
             kill
             or
             eat
             any
             living
             creature
             ,
             lest
             haply
             they
             may
             destroy
             and
             devour
             their
             own
             friends
             or
             children
             :
             but
             we
             in
             all
             our
             abstinence
             do
             it
             only
             
               to
               keep
               under
               the
               body
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               ,
            
             endeavouring
             
               to
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               expel
               and
               extinguish
               our
               members
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               uncleanness
               ,
               inordinate
               affection
               ,
               and
               every
               evil
               concupiscence
               and
               desire
               :
            
             where
             he
             fully
             vindicates
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             abstemiousness
             and
             temperance
             from
             doing
             it
             out
             of
             any
             vain
             and
             foolish
             affectation
             ,
             any
             nice
             and
             singular
             Opinion
             ,
             any
             base
             and
             sordid
             ,
             morose
             or
             unsociable
             temper
             ;
             they
             were
             careful
             to
             keep
             the
             mean
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             sordidness
             as
             well
             as
             Luxury
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             profess
             themselves
             enemies
             to
             the
             provisions
             of
             humane
             life
             any
             further
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             ends
             of
             sobriety
             and
             religion
             .
             As
             may
             appear
             from
             a
             memorable
             passage
             related
             by
             Eusebius
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Lyons
               and
               Vien
               in
               France
            
             
             
             to
             those
             in
             
               Asia
               .
               Alcibiades
            
             (
             one
             of
             those
             who
             shortly
             after
             suffer'd
             Martyrdom
             )
             had
             accustom'd
             himself
             to
             a
             very
             rigid
             and
             sordid
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             rejecting
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             food
             ,
             except
             only
             bread
             and
             water
             :
             and
             this
             he
             did
             both
             before
             and
             after
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ;
             which
             it
             seems
             had
             an
             ill
             influence
             upon
             others
             ;
             whereupon
             Attalus
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             those
             famous
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             day
             after
             his
             first
             being
             exposed
             in
             the
             Amphitheatre
             had
             it
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             
               (
               for
               as
               yet
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Historian
             ,
             
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               had
               not
               withdrawn
               it self
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               as
               their
               immediate
               Councellour
               to
               instruct
               them
            
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             way
             may
             give
             countenance
             to
             those
             frequent
             visions
             and
             
               divine
               condescentions
            
             which
             Cyprian
             speaks
             of
             in
             his
             Epistles
             :
             To
             this
             Attalus
             it
             was
             reveal'd
             )
             that
             Alcidades
             did
             amiss
             in
             refusing
             to
             use
             the
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             thereby
             giving
             a
             scandal
             and
             an
             offence
             to
             others
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             laid
             aside
             his
             singularity
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             promiscuously
             ate
             any
             kind
             of
             food
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             it
             's
             very
             evident
             ,
             what
             little
             reason
             the
             Heathens
             had
             to
             accuse
             the
             Christians
             
             (
             in
             their
             agapae
             or
             love-feasts
             especially
             )
             of
             excess
             and
             prodigality
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             did
             Tertullian
             expresly
             affirms
             ;
             
             Our
             
               little
               suppers
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             besides
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             other
             wickedness
             they
             traduce
             as
             prodigal
             ,
             
             saying
             of
             us
             as
             Diogenes
             did
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Megara
             ,
             that
             they
             supp'd
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             dye
             to
             morrow
             .
             Nay
             ,
             what
             were
             infinitely
             horrid
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             they
             commonly
             charg'd
             them
             with
             Thyestean
             suppers
             ,
             and
             eating
             mans
             flesh
             .
             To
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             concerning
             their
             prodigality
             ,
             
             Tertullian
             answers
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             easilier
             
               see
               a
               mote
               in
               anothers
               eye
               ,
               than
               a
               beam
               in
               their
               own
            
             ;
             if
             they
             look'd
             home
             they
             would
             find
             that
             't
             was
             their
             own
             tribes
             and
             precincts
             ,
             wherein
             the
             very
             air
             was
             corrupted
             with
             the
             unsavoury
             fumes
             of
             their
             loaded
             tables
             ,
             and
             over-charged
             stomachs
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             was
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             poor
             Christians
             Triclinium
             call'd
             in
             question
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             feast
             it
             was
             a
             love-feast
             ,
             and
             what-ever
             cost
             was
             laid
             out
             upon
             it
             ,
             was
             expended
             not
             for
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             accounts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ;
             not
             to
             nourish
             Parasites
             and
             flatterers
             ,
             but
             to
             refresh
             the
             Poor
             :
             that
             the
             
             order
             of
             the
             feast
             was
             as
             sober
             and
             regular
             as
             the
             cause
             was
             honest
             ,
             going
             no
             further
             than
             modesty
             would
             admit
             ;
             they
             prayed
             to
             God
             before
             they
             ventur'd
             upon
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             ate
             but
             what
             suffic'd
             hunger
             ,
             drank
             no
             more
             than
             consisted
             with
             sober
             and
             modest
             men
             ;
             and
             fed
             so
             ,
             as
             remembring
             they
             were
             to
             rise
             
               at
               night
            
             to
             worship
             God
             :
             when
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             sung
             Psalms
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             own
             composure
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Volumes
            
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             begun
             ,
             so
             they
             ended
             the
             feast
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             departed
             with
             the
             same
             care
             to
             preserve
             their
             modesty
             and
             chastity
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             appear'd
             not
             so
             much
             to
             have
             feasted
             at
             supper
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             fed
             upon
             discipline
             and
             order
             .
             
               So
               he
            
             .
             For
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             their
             feeding
             upon
             
               mans
               flesh
            
             at
             this
             common
             supper
             ,
             't
             was
             a
             suggestion
             so
             savage
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             as
             could
             have
             found
             belief
             with
             nothing
             but
             the
             very
             spirit
             of
             malice
             ;
             we
             shall
             again
             meet
             with
             this
             objection
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             here
             only
             note
             out
             of
             their
             Apologist
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             charge
             never
             offer'd
             to
             be
             made
             good
             against
             them
             ,
             
             nor
             prov'd
             in
             any
             of
             those
             many
             thousand
             tryals
             which
             the
             Christians
             had
             had
             in
             all
             
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             very
             unlikely
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             eating
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             gladiatory-sports
             where
             men
             were
             slain
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             tast
             any
             blood
             at
             all
             .
             So
             Biblias
             the
             Martyr
             told
             her
             enemies
             ,
             
             when
             being
             reproached
             with
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             torments
             ,
             she
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               how
               is
               it
               poss●be
               that
               we
               should
               devour
            
             Infants
             ,
             
               as
               you
               charge
               us
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               not
               lawful
               so
               much
               as
               to
               tast
               the
               blood
               of
            
             any
             Creature
             .
             For
             even
             till
             then
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             time
             after
             they
             observ'd
             that
             Canon
             of
             the
             first
             Apostolick
             Council
             ,
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               things
               strangled
               and
               from
               blood
               .
            
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             being
             either
             barbarous
             or
             luxurious
             .
             No
             ,
             our
             feasts
             (
             as
             he
             says
             in
             
               Minutius
               Foelix
            
             )
             are
             not
             only
             chast
             ,
             
             but
             sober
             ,
             we
             indulge
             not
             our selves
             in
             banquets
             nor
             make
             our
             feasts
             with
             wine
             ,
             but
             temper
             our
             chearfulness
             with
             gravity
             and
             seriousness
             .
             And
             indeed
             their
             often
             watchings
             and
             fastings
             ,
             and
             their
             constant
             observance
             of
             the
             strictest
             parts
             of
             devotion
             sufficiently
             shewed
             how
             little
             they
             pamper'd
             or
             indulg'd
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             signs
             whereof
             they
             every
             where
             carried
             in
             their
             very
             
             faces
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             enemies
             reproached
             them
             with
             their
             trembling
             joynts
             ,
             and
             their
             pale
             ghastly
             looks
             .
             
             And
             Lucian
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christian
             Assembly
             into
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             Critias
             was
             brought
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             
             describes
             them
             to
             be
             
               a
               company
               of
               persons
               with
               their
               heads
               hanging
               down
               ,
               and
               pale
               faces
               ,
            
             which
             certainly
             did
             not
             arise
             from
             their
             fear
             of
             suffering
             (
             for
             no
             men
             in
             the
             world
             were
             ever
             so
             willing
             ,
             nay
             so
             desirous
             of
             laying
             down
             their
             lives
             as
             they
             )
             but
             from
             their
             frequent
             abstinence
             and
             fasting
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             S.
             Basils
             Comment
             is
             most
             apposite
             ;
             
             where
             commending
             temperance
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             Continence
             ,
             using
             the
             word
             in
             its
             largest
             sense
             ;
             other
             Vertues
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             being
             mainly
             exercised
             in
             secret
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             so
             visible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ;
             whereas
             continence
             where-ever
             it
             is
             ,
             will
             at
             first
             sight
             betray
             it self
             :
             for
             as
             a
             good
             complexion
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             constitution
             of
             body
             peculiarly
             design
             a
             man
             to
             be
             an
             Athletes
             or
             Champion
             ;
             so
             leanness
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             paleness
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             continence
             ,
             evidence
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             a
             real
             Champion
             
             for
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vanquishing
             his
             enemy
             in
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             able
             he
             is
             to
             contend
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             :
             The
             very
             sight
             of
             such
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             great
             advantage
             to
             affect
             us
             ,
             to
             behold
             him
             sparingly
             and
             moderately
             using
             even
             those
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             not
             paying
             nature
             its
             tribute
             without
             some
             regret
             ,
             begrutching
             the
             little
             time
             that
             he
             spends
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             making
             hast
             to
             get
             from
             the
             table
             to
             return
             to
             his
             better
             exercises
             and
             imployments
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             singular
             Continence
             and
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               admirable
               Continence
               discovered
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               Their
               abstinence
               from
               marriage
               .
               Their
               marrying
               only
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               end
               of
               the
               institution
               .
               Seldom
               married
               more
               than
               once
               .
               Their
               continence
               admired
               by
               Heathens
               .
               The
               Fathers
               generally
               severe
               against
               second
               marriages
               .
               The
               
               moderate
               judgement
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               in
               the
               case
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               several
               Councils
               concerning
               it
               .
               Three
               sorts
               of
               digamy
               ,
               or
               second
               marriages
               .
               Their
               shunning
               all
               occasions
               and
               appearances
               of
               lightness
               and
               immodesty
               :
               abstaining
               from
               publick
               meetings
               ,
               feasts
               ,
               plays
               ,
               &c.
               
               Constantine's
               Law
               that
               no
               widow
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               appear
               at
               publick
               Tribunals
               .
               Another
               of
               Theodosius
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               marry
               within
               twelve
               compleat
               months
               after
               her
               husbands
               decease
               .
               The
               promiscuous
               use
               of
               Baths
               ,
               forbidden
               both
               by
               Canon
               and
               Civil
               Laws
               .
               Vnmarried
               persons
               ,
               especially
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               relation
               ,
               not
               familiarly
               to
               converse
               together
               .
               Mulieres
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               .
               How
               brought
               in
               :
               condemned
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Nice
               .
               Clandestine
               marriages
               dis-allowed
               .
               Their
               abhorring
               all
               immodest
               pictures
               and
               discourses
               .
               The
               great
               modesty
               of
               Gorgonia
               .
               Their
               valuing
               chastity
               above
               life
               :
               submitting
               to
               any
               kind
               of
               death
               rather
               than
               violate
               it
               :
               Many
               chusing
               to
               kill
               themselves
               rather
               than
               be
               deflour'd
               .
               Several
               instances
               of
               it
               .
               Impurity
               in
               Christians
               bewail'd
               as
               a
               great
               scandal
               :
               punished
               by
               the
               Church
               with
               very
               severe
               
               penalties
               .
               Several
               passages
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               noted
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Christians
               accused
               by
               the
               Heathens
               of
               incest
               and
               adultery
               .
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               charge
               .
               Their
               Answer
               .
               The
               Heathens
               very
               unfit
               to
               bring
               in
               this
               charge
               ,
               being
               themselves
               so
               notoriously
               guilty
               :
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               their
               wisest
               Philosophers
               ,
               their
               very
               Gods
               themselves
               :
               this
               fully
               proved
               against
               them
               .
               The
               very
               Gentiles
               tacitly
               confessed
               the
               Christians
               innocent
               ,
               by
               condemning
               them
               to
               be
               forcibly
               prostituted
               .
               A
               part
               of
               their
               religion
               not
               to
               give
               way
               to
               wanton
               looks
               or
               unchast
               desires
               .
               The
               eminent
               prevalency
               of
               Christianity
               in
               converting
               persons
               from
               uncleanness
               and
               debauchery
               ,
               pleaded
               and
               asserted
               .
               The
               original
               of
               the
               accusation
               enquired
               into
               .
               Found
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               beastly
               practices
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               &c.
               who
               though
               guilty
               of
               the
               most
               notorious
               villanies
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               in
               particular
               ,
               yet
               shrowded
               themselves
               under
               the
               general
               name
               of
               Christians
               .
               Some
               forced
               through
               fear
               to
               confess
               the
               Christians
               guilty
               of
               these
               crimes
               .
            
          
           
           
             A
             Third
             considerable
             instance
             of
             that
             sobriety
             and
             moderation
             for
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             so
             renowned
             of
             old
             ,
             was
             their
             Continence
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             ,
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Vertue
             that
             we
             properly
             call
             Chastity
             ;
             a
             Vertue
             for
             which
             how
             eminent
             they
             were
             (
             notwithstanding
             what
             their
             enemies
             heavily
             charged
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             of
             which
             afterwards
             )
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             some
             few
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             were
             so
             far
             from
             breaking
             in
             upon
             any
             Vnchast
             embraces
             ,
             that
             they
             frequently
             abstained
             even
             from
             lawful
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             kept
             themselves
             even
             from
             the
             honourable
             and
             
               undefiled
               bed
            
             ,
             never
             marrying
             all
             their
             life
             .
             
             We
             are
             (
             says
             
               Octavius
               )
               chast
            
             in
             our
             speech
             ,
             
             and
             chaster
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             boast
             on
             't
             ,
             do
             inviolably
             preserve
             a
             perpetual
             Virginity
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             far
             from
             any
             extravagant
             desires
             after
             Incestuous
             mixtures
             ,
             that
             many
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             most
             chast
             and
             modest
             embraces
             .
             Thus
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             
             that
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             there
             were
             a
             
             great
             many
             of
             either
             Sex
             ,
             who
             had
             from
             their
             child-hood
             been
             educated
             in
             the
             Christian
             discipline
             ,
             who
             for
             sixty
             or
             seventy
             years
             had
             kept
             themselves
             single
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             and
             he
             wished
             the
             like
             could
             be
             shewn
             in
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             another
             Apologist
             ;
             
             't
             is
             very
             easie
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             find
             many
             amongst
             us
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             remain
             unmarried
             even
             in
             
               old
               age
            
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             in
             this
             state
             they
             shall
             have
             fitter
             opportunities
             of
             drawing
             near
             to
             God.
             Not
             that
             they
             who
             persever'd
             in
             this
             course
             of
             Celibate
             did
             combine
             themselves
             into
             distinct
             Societies
             ,
             and
             bind
             themselves
             under
             an
             oath
             of
             perpetual
             Virginity
             (
             as
             the
             humour
             was
             in
             after
             ages
             )
             for
             of
             this
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             appears
             in
             any
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             they
             lived
             promiscuosly
             (
             till
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               third
               Century
            
             )
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             the
             business
             of
             their
             place
             and
             station
             ,
             and
             only
             lived
             single
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             troublesome
             and
             hazardous
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             less
             ensnared
             with
             the
             entanglements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             free
             for
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             they
             did
             marry
             ,
             they
             generally
             profess'd
             they
             did
             it
             only
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             
               institution
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             propagation
             of
             mankind
             ;
             not
             to
             gratifie
             wanton
             and
             brutish
             desires
             ,
             but
             to
             answer
             the
             great
             end
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             humane
             society
             might
             not
             fail
             ;
             
             either
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             we
             marry
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             keep
             our selves
             always
             continent
             ;
             
             or
             if
             we
             do
             marry
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             the
             bringing
             forth
             and
             the
             bringing
             up
             of
             children
             ;
             who
             ever
             amongst
             us
             takes
             a
             Wife
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             prescribed
             us
             ,
             he
             reckons
             he
             does
             it
             only
             for
             the
             begetting
             of
             children
             ;
             within
             this
             his
             desires
             are
             bounded
             and
             limited
             ;
             as
             the
             Husbandman
             concerns
             himself
             no
             further
             in
             tilling
             his
             ground
             and
             sowing
             of
             his
             corn
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             crop
             at
             Harvest
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             they
             seldom
             married
             more
             than
             once
             :
             We
             willingly
             contain
             our selves
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             in
             
               M.
               Foelix
            
             )
             within
             the
             bound
             of
             single
             marriage
             ,
             
             and
             either
             know
             but
             one
             woman
             (
             and
             that
             meerly
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             children
             )
             or
             none
             .
             The
             first
             knot
             being
             loosed
             by
             death
             ,
             they
             very
             rarely
             tied
             a
             second
             :
             which
             gained
             great
             honour
             and
             reputation
             
             both
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             Religion
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             amongst
             whom
             they
             lived
             .
             
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             that
             a
             discourse
             hapning
             on
             a
             time
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Mother
             ,
             being
             told
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Widow
             ,
             and
             after
             enquiry
             concerning
             her
             age
             ,
             being
             answered
             that
             she
             was
             forty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             liv'd
             twenty
             years
             of
             the
             time
             a
             Widow
             ,
             the
             man
             was
             surpris'd
             with
             a
             strange
             admiration
             ;
             and
             cried
             out
             before
             all
             the
             company
             ,
             behold
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               brave
               women
               there
               are
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             heavenly
             zeal
             and
             temper
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             they
             needs
             must
             ,
             but
             industriously
             shun'd
             all
             its
             burdens
             and
             encumbrances
             ,
             amongst
             which
             they
             especially
             reckoned
             marriage
             ,
             a
             state
             not
             rashly
             to
             be
             engag'd
             in
             ;
             for
             once
             it
             was
             allowable
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             second
             time
             inexcusable
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Hierom
            
             ,
             and
             others
             did
             inveigh
             against
             
               s●cond
               marriages
            
             with
             too
             much
             bitterness
             and
             severity
             ,
             violently
             pressing
             many
             passages
             in
             
             Scripture
             to
             serve
             the
             cause
             ,
             straining
             the
             string
             many
             times
             till
             it
             crack'd
             again
             ;
             and
             not
             sticking
             to
             censure
             and
             condemn
             second
             marriages
             as
             little
             better
             than
             adultery
             .
             
             Hear
             what
             one
             of
             the
             Apologists
             says
             to
             it
             :
             Amongst
             us
             every
             man
             either
             remains
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             or
             engages
             himself
             in
             one
             only
             marriage
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             second
             marriages
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             a
             more
             plausible
             and
             decorous
             kind
             of
             adultery
             ;
             our
             Lord
             assuring
             us
             ,
             that
             
               who-ever
               puts
               away
               his
               wife
               and
               takes
               another
               ,
               commits
               adultery
            
             ;
             which
             place
             ,
             as
             also
             another
             of
             like
             importance
             ,
             how
             perversly
             he
             interprets
             ,
             and
             impertinently
             applies
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             remember
             .
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             speaks
             in
             the
             case
             with
             much
             more
             modesty
             and
             moderation
             ;
             
             As
             for
             those
             to
             whom
             God
             has
             given
             the
             gift
             of
             absolute
             continence
             ,
             we
             think
             them
             happy
             :
             we
             admire
             the
             gravity
             and
             stayedness
             of
             those
             that
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             single
             marriage
             :
             but
             yet
             say
             withall
             that
             compassion
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             
               we
               should
               bear
               one
               anothers
               burdens
               ,
            
             lest
             he
             who
             
               seems
               to
               stand
               fair
               ,
               do
               fall
               himself
               :
            
             and
             as
             for
             second
             marriages
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             
             take
             place
             ,
             
               if
               they
               cannot
               contain
               ,
               they
               should
               marry
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               than
               to
               burn
               .
            
             However
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             generally
             did
             what
             they
             could
             to
             discourage
             second
             marriages
             .
             
             The
             Antient
             Canons
             (
             as
             Zonaras
             tells
             us
             )
             suspended
             such
             persons
             from
             the
             Communion
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             ;
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             though
             it
             determine
             not
             the
             time
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             requires
             that
             they
             should
             spend
             some
             small
             time
             at
             least
             in
             penance
             ,
             in
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             received
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             
             By
             the
             Canons
             that
             are
             call'd
             Apostolical
             ,
             who
             ever
             after
             Baptism
             has
             engag'd
             in
             a
             second
             marriage
             is
             rendred
             incapable
             of
             any
             degree
             in
             the
             Ministry
             :
             
             accordingly
             Epiphanius
             reports
             of
             one
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             he
             knew
             ,
             a
             converted
             Jew
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Count
             by
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Arrians
             would
             have
             laid
             hands
             upon
             him
             to
             have
             made
             him
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             got
             off
             by
             this
             wile
             ,
             by
             pretending
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             twice
             married
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Antient
             Councils
             were
             thus
             severe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             yet
             the
             rigour
             of
             their
             censure
             will
             be
             much
             abated
             ,
             if
             what
             some
             tell
             us
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             their
             passages
             
             are
             not
             levell'd
             against
             successive
             marriages
             ,
             but
             against
             having
             two
             wives
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             for
             as
             a
             learned
             man
             has
             observed
             ,
             there
             were
             three
             sorts
             of
             digamy
             ;
             
             the
             first
             a
             mans
             having
             two
             wives
             
               at
               once
            
             ,
             this
             was
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             when
             the
             former
             wife
             being
             dead
             the
             man
             married
             a
             
               second
               time
            
             :
             a
             third
             ,
             when
             for
             any
             slight
             cause
             a
             man
             
               put
               away
            
             his
             wife
             by
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             married
             another
             ,
             which
             though
             then
             frequently
             practis'd
             ,
             and
             conniv'd
             at
             (
             if
             not
             allow'd
             )
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             was
             yet
             prohibited
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             last
             sort
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             many
             of
             the
             Antient
             Canons
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             were
             infinitely
             careful
             to
             shun
             all
             occasions
             and
             appearances
             of
             lightness
             and
             immodesty
             ,
             what-ever
             might
             tend
             to
             inveagle
             their
             senses
             ,
             and
             to
             debauch
             their
             mind
             and
             manners
             ,
             nay
             what-ever
             might
             but
             give
             a
             suspicion
             of
             wantonness
             and
             incontinence
             :
             They
             declin'd
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             going
             to
             all
             Publique
             Meetings
             ,
             such
             as
             Feasts
             ,
             Plays
             ,
             Shews
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             Cyprian
             severely
             chides
             with
             some
             Virgins
             for
             being
             present
             at
             Weddings
             ,
             
             
             where
             they
             laughed
             freely
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             hear
             loose
             discourses
             ,
             see
             uncomely
             carriages
             ,
             feed
             upon
             luxurious
             dishes
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             needs
             not
             only
             kindle
             ,
             but
             add
             fuel
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             fill
             their
             minds
             with
             indecent
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             .
             
             S.
             Hierom
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             does
             as
             much
             commend
             some
             whom
             he
             knew
             ,
             who
             always
             kept
             at
             home
             on
             festival
             days
             to
             avoid
             the
             crowd
             and
             gazes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             go
             abroad
             at
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             venture
             into
             the
             publick
             without
             the
             greatest
             care
             and
             custody
             over
             themselves
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             Constantine
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             Matrons
             should
             not
             be
             forc'd
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             debt
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             own
             houses
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             publick
             tribunals
             ,
             
             but
             that
             the
             business
             should
             be
             decided
             in
             such
             way
             ,
             as
             might
             not
             betray
             the
             modesty
             of
             that
             Sex
             ;
             and
             when
             afterwards
             the
             fervour
             of
             Christianity
             began
             to
             abate
             apace
             ,
             and
             persons
             had
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             lost
             that
             huge
             reverence
             which
             former
             times
             had
             for
             continence
             and
             chastity
             ;
             
             Theodosius
             to
             restrain
             them
             a
             little
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             decency
             ,
             
             provided
             by
             a
             Law
             that
             
               no
               woman
            
             of
             what
             quality
             or
             rank
             
             soever
             should
             marry
             again
             within
             a
             year
             at
             least
             
               (
               i.e.
            
             within
             twelve
             full
             months
             ,
             whereas
             under
             the
             old
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             mourning
             was
             but
             ten
             ,
             as
             a
             Learned
             Interpreter
             of
             that
             Law
             observes
             )
             after
             her
             husbands
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             ratified
             by
             a
             double
             penalty
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             perpetual
             infamy
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             offending
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             her
             whole
             dower
             and
             what-ever
             estate
             her
             husband
             had
             bequeathed
             her
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             go
             to
             the
             children
             she
             had
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             none
             ,
             to
             his
             next
             of
             kin
             .
             
             By
             the
             Laodicean
             Council
             not
             only
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             entred
             upon
             a
             state
             of
             continency
             ,
             
             but
             all
             Christian
             men
             whatsoever
             are
             forbidden
             to
             use
             the
             same
             
               common
               baths
            
             with
             women
             .
             And
             for
             very
             good
             reason
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             (
             as
             Zonaras
             observes
             )
             both
             shameful
             and
             uncomely
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             in
             its
             consequence
             :
             for
             how
             easily
             does
             an
             unlawful
             flame
             kindle
             from
             such
             a
             spark
             ?
             and
             when
             humane
             nature
             is
             of
             it self
             so
             ready
             to
             boyl
             over
             ,
             who
             would
             pour
             oyl
             upon
             the
             fire
             ?
             a
             thing
             ever
             look'd
             upon
             as
             repugnant
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             modesty
             ,
             yea
             even
             by
             
               them
               that
               are
               without
            
             ;
             this
             being
             (
             says
             the
             Council
             )
             one
             of
             the
             
             chiefest
             things
             which
             the
             very
             Heathens
             condemn
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             censure
             and
             reproach
             us
             .
             Parallel
             to
             this
             ,
             Photius
             and
             his
             Commentator
             Balsamon
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Justinian
             ,
             
             making
             it
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             losing
             her
             dowry
             ,
             for
             a
             woman
             either
             to
             feast
             or
             bath
             in
             the
             company
             of
             other
             men
             without
             the
             leave
             and
             consent
             of
             her
             husband
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             first
             and
             purer
             times
             they
             took
             all
             imaginable
             care
             ,
             that
             unmarried
             persons
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             were
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             cognizance
             ,
             or
             had
             devoted
             themselves
             to
             a
             severer
             course
             of
             piety
             ,
             should
             not
             commonly
             converse
             together
             .
             
             Cyprian
             writing
             to
             Pomponius
             about
             the
             Virgins
             that
             had
             taken
             profession
             of
             continence
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             lived
             too
             familiarly
             with
             some
             persons
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             charges
             him
             that
             Men
             and
             Virgins
             should
             not
             only
             not
             sleep
             near
             one
             another
             ,
             
             but
             not
             dwell
             together
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             lest
             the
             infirmity
             of
             their
             Sex
             ,
             and
             the
             slipperiness
             of
             their
             youth
             should
             betray
             them
             into
             the
             
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
            
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             commends
             Pomponius
             for
             having
             suspended
             the
             Deacon
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             had
             kept
             such
             familiar
             
             correspondence
             with
             those
             Virgins
             ;
             and
             ordered
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             absolved
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             sufficiently
             testified
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             appear
             by
             satisfactory
             evidence
             that
             no
             unlawful
             familiarity
             had
             passed
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             ever
             they
             returned
             to
             the
             like
             co-habitation
             ,
             greater
             penalties
             should
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             which
             ill
             custom
             doubtless
             sprung
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             took
             encouragement
             from
             hence
             ;
             in
             those
             first
             times
             of
             Christianity
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             Clergy-men
             ,
             such
             especially
             as
             were
             sent
             up
             and
             down
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             grave
             and
             sober
             woman
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             helpful
             and
             assisting
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             neither
             Wife
             nor
             Concubine
             ,
             but
             taken
             in
             either
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             necessary
             attendance
             ,
             or
             the
             pretence
             of
             piety
             .
             These
             women
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             wherein
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             of
             them
             )
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             
               brought
               in
            
             ,
             taken
             into
             the
             house
             as
             Domestick
             assistants
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             persons
             .
             But
             this
             proving
             matter
             of
             scandal
             and
             inconvenience
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             cried
             out
             against
             by
             private
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             by
             publick
             Synods
             ;
             
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             held
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Aurelian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             Anno
             two
             hundred
             seventy
             and
             two
             ,
             
             in
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             wherein
             they
             censure
             the
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             condemn
             this
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             kept
             these
             
               introduced
               women
            
             ,
             whereby
             horrible
             inconveniencies
             did
             arise
             ,
             for
             besides
             the
             snare
             and
             temptation
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             keep
             themselves
             innocent
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             avoid
             the
             suspicion
             and
             scandal
             that
             would
             arise
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             drawing
             in
             others
             by
             their
             bad
             example
             .
             
             For
             which
             reason
             S.
             Basil
             writes
             to
             an
             old
             Presbyter
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             company
             of
             a
             woman
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             cohabit
             ;
             
             not
             so
             much
             to
             avoid
             temptation
             to
             incontinence
             (
             the
             man
             being
             then
             seventy
             years
             of
             age
             )
             as
             that
             he
             might
             not
             lay
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             ,
             
             and
             occasion
             of
             offence
             in
             his
             brothers
             way
             .
             The
             same
             was
             universally
             forbidden
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             and
             no
             man
             within
             the
             Clergy
             allowed
             to
             have
             any
             woman
             near
             him
             ,
             unless
             his
             Mother
             ,
             his
             Sister
             ,
             or
             his
             Aunt
             ,
             or
             such
             only
             of
             whom
             there
             could
             be
             no
             suspicion
             ,
             
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             that
             Council
             :
             in
             the
             antient
             version
             whereof
             these
             mulieres
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             styl'd
             
               extraneae
               ,
               strangers
            
             ;
             by
             which
             name
             they
             are
             also
             call'd
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Honorius
             ,
             
             prohibiting
             any
             Clergy-man
             whatsoever
             to
             keep
             company
             with
             these
             strange-women
             ,
             limiting
             their
             converse
             and
             cohabitation
             within
             the
             very
             same
             relations
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             restrain'd
             by
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canon
            
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             that
             Emperour
             had
             in
             his
             eye
             when
             he
             made
             that
             Constitution
             .
             
             And
             because
             Bishops
             were
             the
             highest
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             therefore
             that
             their
             honour
             might
             be
             especially
             secured
             ,
             
             care
             was
             taken
             that
             no
             Bishop
             under
             penalty
             of
             being
             deposed
             should
             entertain
             or
             cohabit
             with
             any
             woman
             whatsoever
             ,
             either
             relation
             or
             stranger
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             pretence
             either
             of
             temptation
             or
             scandal
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             it
             was
             that
             they
             disallowed
             all
             Clandestine
             marriages
             ,
             
             which
             were
             not
             openly
             made
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             accounting
             them
             no
             better
             than
             a
             state
             of
             Adultery
             or
             Fornication
             .
             And
             as
             they
             were
             careful
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             not
             
             willing
             themselves
             to
             come
             within
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             temptation
             ,
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             whatever
             was
             offensive
             either
             to
             their
             eys
             or
             ears
             ;
             their
             ears
             they
             stopt
             against
             all
             loose
             idle
             songs
             ,
             all
             filthy
             and
             obscene
             discourses
             ,
             their
             eys
             they
             shut
             against
             all
             uncomely
             objects
             ,
             all
             wanton
             and
             lascivious
             pictures
             ,
             
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ;
             not
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             seemed
             but
             to
             carry
             an
             ill
             colour
             with
             it
             .
             
             Nazianzen
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             a
             vertuous
             woman
             whose
             example
             we
             have
             often
             quoted
             ,
             that
             for
             modesty
             and
             sobriety
             she
             went
             beyond
             all
             other
             women
             ;
             that
             she
             reconcil'd
             the
             two
             opposite
             states
             of
             humane
             life
             ,
             celibate
             and
             marriage
             ;
             the
             one
             more
             sublime
             and
             divine
             ,
             but
             more
             dangerous
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             humble
             ,
             but
             withal
             more
             safe
             ;
             that
             she
             avoided
             the
             inconveniencies
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             chose
             what
             was
             most
             excellent
             out
             of
             hoth
             ,
             the
             sublimity
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             shewing
             that
             neither
             of
             these
             states
             in
             it self
             did
             wholly
             tie
             us
             up
             either
             to
             God
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             yet
             wholly
             separate
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             should
             be
             absolutely
             rejected
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             absolutely
             
             commended
             and
             embrac'd
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             mind
             that
             admirably
             presides
             both
             over
             Marriage
             and
             Virginity
             :
             And
             withal
             further
             adds
             concerning
             her
             ,
             
             that
             so
             great
             was
             her
             bashfulness
             and
             modesty
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             lay
             under
             a
             most
             acute
             and
             dangerous
             distemper
             ,
             yet
             she
             refused
             to
             have
             any
             Physician
             come
             near
             her
             ,
             as
             blushing
             that
             any
             man
             should
             either
             see
             or
             touch
             her
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             valued
             their
             innocency
             and
             their
             honour
             above
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             chose
             to
             undergo
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             to
             dye
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             kill
             themselves
             rather
             than
             any
             violence
             should
             be
             offered
             to
             their
             chastity
             .
             As
             the
             fairest
             promises
             could
             not
             tempt
             them
             ,
             so
             neither
             could
             the
             fiercest
             torments
             affright
             them
             into
             any
             unchast
             compliance
             .
             When
             Maximinus
             the
             Emperour
             governed
             in
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ,
             
             amongst
             other
             effects
             of
             his
             wild
             and
             bruitish
             fury
             and
             extravagance
             ,
             he
             fill'd
             all
             places
             whre
             he
             came
             with
             Adulteries
             and
             ravishments
             ,
             abusing
             women
             ,
             and
             deflouring
             Virgins
             ;
             which
             succeeded
             well
             enough
             (
             says
             the
             Historian
             )
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             except
             only
             Christians
             ,
             who
             generously
             despising
             death
             ,
             made
             light
             of
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             :
             the
             men
             underwent
             all
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             which
             cruelty
             could
             invent
             ;
             the
             women
             bore
             up
             with
             a
             courage
             no
             less
             manly
             and
             unconquerable
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             were
             drawn
             out
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             they
             rather
             submitted
             their
             lives
             to
             death
             ,
             than
             their
             bodies
             to
             dishonour
             .
             Of
             these
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             especially
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             great
             birth
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             famous
             for
             her
             Vertues
             ,
             especially
             her
             modesty
             and
             chastity
             ,
             which
             she
             stoutly
             defended
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             her
             nobility
             o
             her
             riches
             ,
             her
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             or
             any
             accomplishments
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             Emperour
             had
             oft
             attempted
             her
             by
             all
             Arts
             of
             sollicitation
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             prevail
             ,
             his
             affection
             somewhat
             attempering
             his
             fierceness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             put
             her
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             she
             was
             most
             ready
             to
             have
             undergone
             ,
             but
             spoyl'd
             her
             of
             her
             estate
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             her
             into
             banishment
             ;
             there
             being
             many
             hundreds
             of
             others
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             who
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             violation
             of
             their
             chastity
             wherewith
             the
             Governours
             and
             Commanders
             threatned
             them
             ,
             willingly
             subjected
             themselves
             to
             all
             kinds
             
             of
             racks
             and
             tortures
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             capital
             punishments
             which
             their
             enemies
             could
             inflict
             upon
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             the
             case
             so
             happen'd
             that
             they
             were
             set
             upon
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             resoluteness
             could
             not
             provoke
             the
             cruel
             kindness
             of
             their
             enemies
             to
             dispatch
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             dispatch
             themselves
             ,
             than
             fall
             into
             the
             rude
             hands
             of
             lust
             and
             wantonness
             .
             Thus
             did
             that
             famous
             Woman
             and
             her
             two
             Daughters
             ,
             (
             mention'd
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             whose
             names
             as
             Chrysostome
             in
             an
             Oration
             on
             purpose
             in
             their
             commendation
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             were
             Domnina
             the
             mother
             ,
             
             Bernice
             and
             Prosdoce
             the
             daughters
             )
             eminent
             as
             well
             for
             the
             outward
             beauty
             and
             features
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             inward
             Vertues
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             being
             sought
             for
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             lust
             under
             the
             Dioclesian
             persecution
             ,
             they
             fled
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             found
             out
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             search
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             knowing
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             in
             their
             return
             they
             beg'd
             leave
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             private
             occasions
             they
             might
             step
             a
             little
             out
             of
             the
             rode
             ;
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             fitting
             themselves
             for
             what
             they
             had
             before-hand
             agreed
             on
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             time
             
             would
             give
             them
             leave
             ,
             they
             unanimously
             threw
             themselves
             into
             the
             river
             ,
             and
             there
             perished
             in
             the
             waters
             .
             
             The
             like
             he
             relates
             of
             a
             
               Noble
               Woman
            
             at
             Rome
             ,
             wife
             to
             the
             Prefect
             or
             Chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             (
             but
             a
             Christian
             )
             that
             Maxentius
             the
             Emperour
             being
             passionately
             enflamed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             her
             ,
             sent
             Officers
             to
             fetch
             her
             ,
             who
             breaking
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             terrour
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             would
             violently
             have
             seiz'd
             on
             her
             ;
             of
             whom
             she
             beg'd
             only
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             might
             a
             little
             dress
             and
             adorn
             her self
             ;
             under
             which
             pretence
             ,
             retiring
             into
             her
             chamber
             ,
             she
             caught
             up
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             fatal
             stroke
             left
             the
             Messengers
             nothing
             but
             a
             dismal
             spectacle
             of
             amazement
             and
             horrour
             .
             These
             instances
             (
             both
             of
             them
             highly
             applauded
             by
             Chrysostome
             and
             Eusebious
             )
             I
             quote
             not
             to
             justifie
             a
             mans
             violent
             laying
             hands
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             either
             lawful
             or
             laudable
             ;
             whether
             in
             some
             such
             cases
             persons
             might
             not
             be
             acted
             by
             more
             divine
             motions
             ,
             extraordinary
             and
             heroick
             impulses
             (
             the
             case
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             
             &c.
             )
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             inclines
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             very
             pertinent
             for
             me
             to
             enquire
             ;
             it
             being
             enough
             to
             my
             purpose
             to
             observe
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             great
             evidences
             how
             highly
             they
             priz'd
             Chastity
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             secure
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             those
             cases
             wherein
             life
             was
             not
             concern'd
             ,
             they
             gave
             the
             greatest
             testimony
             how
             much
             they
             abhorred
             all
             uncleanness
             .
             
             None
             were
             ever
             more
             hearty
             enemies
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             yet
             Origen
             at
             Athens
             ,
             when
             put
             to
             this
             unhappy
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             Sacrifice
             or
             defile
             himself
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             commit
             idolatry
             than
             fornication
             .
             Though
             even
             that
             too
             was
             rather
             his
             Enemies
             act
             than
             his
             own
             ,
             they
             thrusting
             the
             frankincense
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             haling
             him
             up
             to
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             When
             ever
             any
             was
             found
             guilty
             of
             the
             least
             uncleanness
             ,
             it
             was
             look'd
             upon
             and
             bewail'd
             as
             a
             very
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Christian
             name
             :
             
             What
             is
             it
             that
             I
             hear
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             )
             how
             detestable
             should
             it
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             with
             the
             greatest
             grief
             and
             affliction
             of
             my
             mind
             I
             have
             understood
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             amongst
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             defil'd
             their
             
               bodies
               ,
               the
               temples
               of
               God
               ,
            
             even
             after
             they
             were
             sanctified
             by
             confession
             ,
             and
             cleans'd
             by
             baptism
             ,
             with
             filthy
             and
             infamous
             embraces
             ,
             
             promiscuously
             using
             the
             beds
             and
             lodgings
             of
             the
             women
             :
             When
             although
             they
             should
             be
             free
             from
             actual
             adultery
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             this
             't
             would
             be
             a
             fault
             of
             a
             mighty
             aggravation
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             scandalous
             example
             others
             might
             be
             seduced
             into
             ruine
             .
             S.
             Basil
             writing
             to
             a
             Monk
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             overtaken
             with
             this
             fault
             ,
             
             elegantly
             bewailes
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             strictness
             of
             his
             former
             profession
             ;
             a
             reproach
             to
             those
             lips
             which
             had
             kiss'd
             the
             mouths
             of
             so
             many
             Saints
             ;
             to
             those
             hands
             which
             so
             many
             devout
             persons
             had
             embrac'd
             as
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ;
             to
             those
             knees
             before
             which
             so
             many
             servants
             of
             God
             had
             fallen
             down
             ;
             as
             a
             being
             caught
             in
             the
             snare
             of
             a
             crafty
             Devil
             ,
             a
             perfidious
             violation
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             a
             being
             become
             a
             sport
             and
             scorn
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             a
             confuting
             (
             what
             in
             him
             lay
             )
             that
             triumphant
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               overcome
               the
               world
            
             ,
             filling
             even
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             liv'd
             a
             cup
             of
             infamy
             and
             reproach
             .
             In
             the
             next
             Epistle
             he
             deals
             with
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             treats
             her
             with
             the
             same
             elegant
             severity
             ,
             though
             in
             both
             he
             so
             aggravates
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             
             speedy
             
               recovery
               of
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             But
             because
             good
             words
             and
             perswasions
             were
             not
             cords
             strong
             enough
             to
             restrain
             some
             mens
             irregular
             lusts
             and
             passions
             ,
             they
             twisted
             with
             them
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             They
             were
             wont
             to
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             Chastity
             by
             inflicting
             severe
             penalties
             upon
             incontinent
             persons
             :
             Amongst
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             were
             most
             sharply
             punished
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             
             Adultery
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ;
             who-ever
             was
             convicted
             of
             it
             was
             immediately
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             dis-owned
             as
             a
             rotten
             member
             ;
             This
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             first
             made
             Marcion
             turn
             Heretick
             ,
             for
             being
             found
             guilty
             of
             lying
             with
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             one
             Cerdon
             a
             
               Master
               Heretick
            
             ,
             and
             espoused
             his
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             first
             times
             the
             punishment
             of
             Adultery
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             perpetual
             penance
             all
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             scarce
             being
             admitted
             into
             Communion
             at
             the
             very
             hour
             of
             death
             ;
             till
             
               Pope
               Zephyrinus
            
             about
             the
             year
             
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixteen
            
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             inconveniencies
             
             of
             so
             much
             severity
             ,
             persons
             hereby
             being
             oft
             driven
             into
             despair
             ,
             and
             others
             discouraged
             from
             coming
             over
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             ordered
             that
             Penance
             in
             this
             case
             should
             be
             limited
             to
             a
             shorter
             time
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             such
             persons
             might
             be
             received
             again
             into
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             Decree
             gave
             great
             offence
             to
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             
             most
             whereof
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             ancient
             Discipline
             ;
             
             Tertullian
             more
             especially
             inveighs
             against
             it
             with
             much
             bitterness
             and
             animosity
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             unfit
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             an
             innovation
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             ,
             Cyprian
             also
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             was
             for
             the
             more
             mild
             Opinion
             .
             By
             the
             Ancyran
             Council
             ,
             held
             
               Anno
               three
               hundred
               and
               fifteen
            
             ,
             
             it
             was
             Decreed
             ,
             That
             whoever
             was
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             should
             be
             punish'd
             with
             a
             
               seven
               years
            
             Penance
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             By
             the
             Synod
             of
             Illiberis
             ,
             
             if
             a
             man
             after
             having
             done
             his
             Penance
             for
             the
             first
             fault
             ,
             fell
             afterwards
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             again
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             Communion
             ,
             no
             not
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             
             The
             same
             punishment
             they
             inflicted
             upon
             Bawds
             and
             such
             persons
             as
             for
             gain
             
             prostituted
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             by
             selling
             them
             (
             or
             themselves
             rather
             ,
             of
             whom
             their
             children
             were
             a
             part
             )
             to
             lust
             and
             ruine
             .
             
             S.
             Basil
             writing
             to
             Amphilochius
             rules
             for
             the
             conduct
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             measures
             of
             repentance
             ,
             sets
             Adultery
             at
             
               fifteen
               years
            
             Penance
             ,
             Fornication
             at
             seven
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
             His
             Brother
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Nyssa
             treating
             about
             the
             same
             affairs
             ,
             
             appoints
             Fornication
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             no
             less
             than
             
               nine
               years
            
             Penance
             and
             suspension
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             species
             of
             uncleanness
             with
             double
             that
             time
             ;
             though
             allowing
             a
             liberty
             to
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Guide
            
             to
             contract
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Case
             or
             Person
             might
             require
             .
             But
             both
             these
             last
             mention'd
             being
             but
             private
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Canons
             could
             be
             no
             further
             obligatory
             than
             to
             those
             particular
             Diocesses
             ,
             that
             were
             under
             their
             charge
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             case
             did
             much
             vary
             according
             to
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             in
             some
             more
             rigid
             and
             severe
             ,
             in
             others
             more
             laxe
             and
             favourable
             ,
             though
             in
             all
             ,
             such
             as
             did
             abundantly
             shew
             what
             hearty
             enemies
             they
             were
             to
             all
             filthiness
             
             and
             impurity
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             What
             has
             been
             hitherto
             said
             of
             the
             Modesty
             ,
             the
             chast
             and
             sober
             carriage
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             will
             receive
             further
             light
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             clearly
             they
             vindicated
             themselves
             from
             that
             malicious
             charge
             of
             Incest
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             commonly
             charg'd
             upon
             them
             ;
             so
             commonly
             ,
             that
             we
             scarce
             find
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Apologists
             but
             takes
             notice
             of
             it
             and
             confutes
             it
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             more
             formally
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Heathen
             in
             
               M.
               Foelix
            
             ,
             
             take
             thus
             :
             That
             the
             Christians
             knew
             one
             another
             by
             certain
             privy
             marks
             and
             signs
             ,
             and
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             almost
             before
             they
             knew
             one
             another
             ;
             that
             they
             exercised
             lust
             and
             filthiness
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             promiscuously
             calling
             themselves
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             so
             sacred
             a
             name
             their
             common
             Adulteries
             might
             become
             incestuous
             ;
             that
             upon
             a
             solemn
             day
             they
             meet
             together
             at
             a
             feast
             
               [
               he
               means
               their
               love-feasts
            
             ]
             with
             their
             
               Wives
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Sisters
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
            
             persons
             of
             every
             Age
             and
             Sex
             ,
             where
             after
             they
             have
             well
             eaten
             and
             drunk
             ,
             and
             begun
             to
             be
             warm
             and
             merry
             ,
             heated
             
             with
             the
             excess
             of
             wine
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             meat
             is
             thrown
             for
             the
             dogs
             ,
             who
             being
             tied
             to
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             begin
             to
             leap
             and
             frisk
             about
             till
             they
             have
             run
             away
             with
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             the
             lights
             ,
             and
             then
             nothing
             being
             left
             but
             darkness
             ,
             the
             fit
             cover
             and
             shadow
             for
             impudence
             and
             villany
             ,
             they
             promiscuously
             run
             amongst
             one
             another
             into
             filthy
             and
             incestuous
             embraces
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             
               all
               alike
            
             guilty
             of
             incest
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             will
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             fortune
             of
             their
             chance
             ,
             seeing
             what
             actually
             happens
             to
             one
             ,
             is
             intentionally
             the
             lot
             of
             all
             .
             This
             is
             the
             tale
             ;
             which
             however
             absurd
             and
             incredible
             ,
             yet
             strangely
             found
             belief
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             believ'd
             amongst
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             sufficiently
             refuted
             by
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             further
             pleading
             these
             Four
             things
             in
             their
             own
             vindication
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Charge
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             Heathens
             had
             little
             reason
             to
             object
             it
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             being
             themselves
             so
             notoriously
             guilty
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             
             For
             Adultery
             nothing
             more
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             Incest
             
             't
             was
             a
             general
             indictment
             of
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Persians
             usually
             lying
             with
             their
             own
             Mothers
             ;
             the
             Macedonians
             and
             Egyptians
             marrying
             with
             their
             own
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             this
             done
             even
             at
             Athens
             it self
             ;
             their
             Histories
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Plays
             and
             Tragedies
             which
             they
             frequented
             every
             day
             with
             great
             applause
             ,
             represented
             them
             as
             lawful
             and
             commendable
             .
             
             Socrates
             himself
             ,
             the
             great
             glory
             of
             the
             Heathen
             world
             ,
             was
             condemned
             at
             Athens
             amongst
             other
             things
             for
             Sodomy
             ,
             and
             the
             corrupting
             of
             Youth
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             Plato's
             School
             have
             perished
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Adultery
             .
             Nay
             their
             very
             gods
             themselves
             whom
             they
             worshipp'd
             and
             ador'd
             were
             highly
             gulty
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             they
             feign
             those
             things
             of
             us
             (
             says
             Athenagoras
             )
             which
             they
             themselves
             report
             of
             their
             own
             gods
             ;
             
             whose
             lusts
             and
             wantonnesses
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             style
             Mysteries
             ;
             were
             they
             such
             hearty
             enemies
             to
             shameful
             and
             promiscuous
             mixtures
             ,
             they
             must
             abhor
             their
             great
             god
             Jupiter
             ,
             who
             begot
             children
             both
             of
             Rhea
             the
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Proserpina
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             married
             with
             his
             own
             Sister
             .
             And
             who
             was
             (
             unless
             Orpheus
             their
             great
             Poet
             lies
             )
             
             more
             wicked
             and
             vile
             in
             this
             kind
             than
             Thyestes
             himself
             ?
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             ordered
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             the
             Marriages
             ,
             begeting
             
               Children
               ,
               Adulteries
            
             ,
             and
             Banquets
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             set
             out
             in
             their
             Plays
             and
             Poems
             )
             they
             had
             turn'd
             Heaven
             into
             a
             
               Comick
               Scene
            
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Deity
             a
             piece
             of
             dramatick
             sport
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             satyrick
             wit
             had
             jested
             Religion
             ,
             and
             whatever
             was
             most
             Sacred
             into
             scorn
             and
             laughter
             .
             Nothing
             more
             usual
             amongst
             them
             (
             as
             he
             there
             observes
             )
             than
             to
             hang
             their
             rooms
             with
             the
             pictures
             of
             their
             gods
             drawn
             in
             the
             most
             lascivious
             and
             propudious
             postures
             ,
             engaged
             in
             the
             most
             filthy
             and
             dishonest
             actions
             ,
             enough
             to
             shame
             intemperance
             it self
             .
             These
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               are
               the
               original
               patterns
               of
               your
               soft
               effeminacy
               ;
               this
               your
               beastly
               and
               shameful
               divinity
               ;
               these
               the
               doctrines
               of
               your
               gods
               ,
               co-partners
               with
               you
               in
               your
               uncleanness
               and
               adultery
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             they
             might
             pretend
             ,
             that
             these
             stories
             of
             their
             gods
             were
             only
             the
             extravagant
             inventions
             of
             their
             Poets
             ,
             who
             took
             a
             liberty
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             gratifie
             the
             people
             ;
             Athanasius
             answers
             ,
             
             that
             hereby
             they
             shook
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             
             having
             no
             other
             authority
             for
             their
             existence
             ,
             than
             what
             account
             their
             Poets
             gave
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             feign'd
             their
             actions
             ,
             they
             might
             with
             equal
             reason
             be
             supposed
             to
             feign
             their
             very
             names
             and
             persons
             ,
             there
             being
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             belief
             for
             the
             one
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             believe
             they
             spake
             truth
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             any
             other
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             concerning
             
               Achilles
               ,
               Vlysses
               ,
               Nestor
               ,
               Hector
               ,
            
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             all
             depending
             upon
             the
             same
             warrant
             and
             authority
             .
             This
             propagated
             loosness
             and
             uncleanness
             to
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             and
             shadow
             of
             Religion
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             gods
             are
             ,
             such
             warrantably
             may
             be
             their
             Worshippers
             .
             Where-ever
             you
             are
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             
             of
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             Lust
             is
             your
             companion
             ,
             which
             often
             stumbles
             upon
             Incest
             ;
             whereas
             Chastity
             diligently
             and
             faithfully
             preserv'd
             keeps
             us
             from
             any
             such
             event
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             as
             far
             from
             Incest
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             from
             Whoredom
             ,
             or
             any
             excess
             in
             a
             married
             state
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             prevent
             all
             possibility
             of
             this
             charge
             by
             containing
             themselves
             within
             perpetual
             Virginity
             .
             
             And
             yet
             though
             we
             are
             thus
             (
             says
             another
             Apologist
             )
             yet
             
             there
             want
             not
             those
             who
             object
             these
             things
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               strumpet
               reproaches
               the
               honest
               woman
            
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             merchandize
             for
             lust
             ,
             and
             keep
             open
             shop
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             not
             abstaining
             from
             the
             violation
             and
             abuse
             of
             Youth
             ,
             males
             with
             males
             
               committing
               that
               which
               is
               unseemly
            
             ;
             though
             themselves
             are
             guilty
             of
             these
             villanies
             ,
             which
             they
             report
             also
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             do
             themselves
             boast
             of
             them
             as
             brave
             atchievements
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             the
             face
             to
             accuse
             us
             of
             them
             .
             Adulterers
             and
             Sodomites
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             charge
             us
             who
             are
             either
             always
             continent
             ,
             or
             never
             marry
             more
             than
             once
             ;
             themselves
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             living
             like
             
               fishes
               ,
               where
               the
               great
               ones
               subdue
               and
               swallow
               up
               the
               less
               .
            
             
             Such
             infamous
             filthinesses
             are
             done
             amongst
             you
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             care
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             may
             much
             less
             defend
             ;
             you
             laying
             things
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             chast
             and
             modest
             men
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             things
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             not
             you
             your selves
             instances
             of
             them
             .
             
             Thus
             consideration
             made
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             this
             freely
             and
             passionately
             bespeak
             the
             Senate
             ;
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             
             that
             some
             body
             getting
             up
             into
             a
             high
             place
             ,
             should
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Be
               afraid
               ,
               be
               afraid
               to
               charge
               those
               things
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               your selves
               are
               openly
               guilty
               ,
               upon
               the
               innocent
               and
               undeserving
               ;
               to
               attribute
               what
               belongs
               only
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               your
               gods
               ,
               to
               those
               ,
               with
               whom
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               :
               Learn
               to
               be
               more
               wise
               and
               sober
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               such
               injustice
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             did
             tacitly
             confess
             Christians
             to
             be
             Innocent
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             their
             great
             care
             was
             how
             they
             might
             debauch
             them
             ;
             't
             was
             a
             part
             of
             their
             severest
             punishment
             to
             be
             prostituted
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             rudeness
             and
             violence
             ;
             a
             penalty
             which
             they
             would
             never
             have
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             really
             been
             such
             lewd
             profligate
             persons
             as
             their
             enemies
             endeavoured
             to
             represent
             them
             .
             This
             Plea
             Tertullian
             urges
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Apology
             ;
             
             Condemn
             ,
             
               (
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             crucifie
             ,
             and
             torment
             us
             ;
             your
             cruelty
             and
             injustice
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             our
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             suffers
             it
             to
             come
             upon
             us
             :
             for
             while
             you
             chuse
             rather
             to
             condemn
             a
             woman
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             to
             the
             Stews
             than
             to
             
             the
             Lions
             ,
             you
             plainly
             confess
             that
             the
             violation
             of
             chastity
             is
             accounted
             by
             us
             a
             heavier
             penalty
             than
             any
             punishment
             or
             kind
             of
             death
             which
             you
             can
             inflict
             upon
             us
             .
             
          
           
             An
             eminent
             instance
             hereof
             (
             though
             of
             the
             other
             sex
             )
             S.
             Hierom
             relates
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Decian
             Persecution
             a
             young
             man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             flower
             and
             beauty
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             whose
             constancy
             had
             been
             oft
             attempted
             by
             other
             means
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             set
             upon
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             He
             was
             carried
             into
             a
             pleasant
             Garden
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             part
             of
             it
             beset
             with
             Lillies
             and
             Roses
             ,
             hard
             by
             the
             banks
             of
             a
             Crystal
             river
             ,
             whose
             soft
             murmurs
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             musick
             made
             by
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             trees
             wav'd
             by
             the
             gentle
             motions
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             conspir'd
             to
             render
             it
             a
             place
             for
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             :
             Here
             upon
             a
             bed
             of
             down
             the
             young
             man
             was
             laid
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             able
             to
             help
             himself
             or
             shift
             his
             posture
             ,
             was
             tied
             down
             with
             silken
             cords
             :
             the
             company
             withdrawing
             ,
             a
             beautiful
             Strumpet
             was
             sent
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             caresse
             him
             with
             kisses
             and
             embraces
             ,
             treating
             him
             with
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             consistent
             with
             modesty
             
             to
             name
             .
             How
             to
             relieve
             himself
             in
             this
             case
             the
             poor
             man
             knew
             not
             ;
             but
             finding
             the
             temptation
             beginning
             to
             prevail
             ,
             he
             presently
             bit
             off
             his
             tongue
             and
             spit
             it
             in
             her
             face
             as
             she
             attempted
             to
             kiss
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             pain
             extinguishing
             those
             sensual
             titillations
             which
             her
             wicked
             artifices
             began
             to
             kindle
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             confidently
             assured
             them
             that
             amongst
             Christians
             it
             was
             not
             only
             unlawful
             to
             be
             actually
             unclean
             ,
             but
             
               to
               look
               after
               a
               woman
               with
               wanton
               and
               unchaste
               desires
            
             ;
             our
             Lord
             (
             says
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             )
             has
             told
             us
             that
             whosoever
             looks
             after
             a
             woman
             
               to
               lust
            
             after
             her
             ,
             
             has
             already
             committed
             adultery
             with
             her
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             
               if
               our
               right
               eye
               offend
               us
               we
               must
               pluck
               it
               out
            
             ;
             as
             therefore
             humane
             Laws
             condemn
             two
             Wives
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Master
             they
             are
             sinners
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             a
             woman
             with
             unfit
             desires
             after
             her
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             he
             that
             really
             commits
             adultery
             is
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             even
             he
             that
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ;
             not
             only
             our
             actions
             ,
             but
             our
             very
             thoughts
             being
             open
             unto
             God.
             
             So
             Athenagoras
             ;
             So
             far
             are
             we
             from
             any
             promiscuous
             embraces
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             permitted
             
             the
             freedom
             of
             an
             unchaste
             look
             ;
             for
             whoever
             (
             says
             
               our
               Lord
               )
               looks
               after
               a
               woman
               to
               desire
               her
               ,
               has
               play'd
               the
               adulterer
               with
               her
               in
               his
               heart
               :
            
             we
             are
             not
             therefore
             allowed
             to
             use
             our
             eyes
             to
             any
             other
             purposes
             ,
             than
             those
             for
             which
             God
             created
             them
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             lights
             to
             the
             body
             :
             to
             abuse
             them
             to
             wantonness
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             adultery
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             know
             they
             were
             made
             for
             other
             ends
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             their
             own
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             men
             under
             such
             limitations
             to
             be
             otherwise
             than
             chaste
             and
             sober
             ?
             for
             we
             have
             not
             to
             deal
             with
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             under
             which
             a
             man
             may
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             yet
             escape
             ;
             but
             our
             discipline
             was
             delivered
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             Law
             which
             makes
             our
             selves
             the
             rule
             and
             measure
             of
             righteousness
             towards
             others
             ;
             according
             therefore
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             age
             we
             account
             some
             as
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             others
             as
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ;
             the
             more
             aged
             we
             honour
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Parents
             ;
             those
             therefore
             whom
             we
             account
             as
             Sisters
             ,
             or
             as
             allied
             to
             us
             in
             any
             other
             relation
             ,
             we
             reckon
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             concernment
             that
             
             they
             should
             be
             chaste
             and
             incorrupt
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             this
             objection
             would
             easily
             vanish
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             consider
             what
             a
             strange
             change
             and
             alteration
             was
             in
             this
             very
             case
             wrought
             upon
             persons
             at
             their
             first
             conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             immediately
             becoming
             quite
             of
             another
             spirit
             and
             temper
             from
             what
             they
             were
             before
             .
             We
             who
             before
             time
             (
             says
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             converting
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             )
             did
             please
             our selves
             in
             fornications
             and
             uncleanness
             ,
             
             do
             now
             solely
             embrace
             temperance
             and
             chastity
             ;
             what
             an
             innumerable
             company
             could
             I
             name
             of
             those
             who
             have
             left
             their
             luxury
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             come
             over
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             life
             ;
             for
             
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               chaste
               and
               righteous
            
             [
             they
             needed
             it
             not
             ]
             
               but
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               incontinent
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             other
             Apology
             he
             gives
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             who
             having
             together
             with
             her
             husband
             lived
             a
             very
             vicious
             and
             debauched
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             after
             her
             conversion
             to
             Christianity
             became
             strictly
             chaste
             and
             sober
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             she
             urged
             her
             husband
             also
             to
             do
             the
             like
             
             laying
             before
             him
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             perswading
             him
             both
             by
             the
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             of
             another
             World
             :
             but
             he
             obstinately
             refusing
             ,
             it
             begot
             a
             quarrel
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             still
             ripen'd
             into
             a
             wider
             breach
             ,
             till
             it
             became
             matter
             of
             publick
             cognizance
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             occasion
             for
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             to
             write
             that
             excellent
             Apology
             for
             the
             Christians
             .
             
             Upon
             this
             account
             Tertullian
             justly
             condemns
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             their
             unreasonable
             prejudice
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             hate
             their
             nearest
             relations
             meerly
             for
             being
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             how
             much
             they
             were
             every
             ways
             bettered
             by
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             manners
             :
             the
             Father
             dis-inheriting
             his
             Son
             ,
             of
             whom
             now
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             left
             to
             complain
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             :
             the
             Master
             imprisoning
             his
             servant
             ,
             though
             now
             he
             had
             found
             him
             useful
             and
             necessary
             to
             him
             .
             But
             (
             what
             's
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             some
             husbands
             he
             knew
             ,
             who
             though
             before
             so
             infinitely
             jealous
             of
             their
             wives
             (
             and
             possibly
             not
             without
             reason
             )
             that
             a
             Mouse
             could
             not
             stir
             in
             the
             room
             but
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Gallant
             creeping
             to
             their
             bed
             ,
             yet
             when
             upon
             
             their
             turning
             Christians
             they
             became
             so
             eminently
             reserved
             ,
             chaste
             and
             modest
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             foundation
             for
             suspicion
             ,
             their
             jealousy
             was
             converted
             into
             hatred
             ,
             and
             they
             vow'd
             they
             had
             rather
             their
             wives
             should
             be
             Strumpets
             than
             Christians
             .
             So
             obstinately
             
               (
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             do
             men
             stand
             in
             their
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             contend
             against
             those
             advantages
             which
             they
             might
             reap
             by
             Christianity
             .
             This
             Argument
             from
             the
             powerful
             and
             successful
             influence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Origen
             frequently
             makes
             use
             of
             ;
             
             They
             must
             needs
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             confess
             the
             excellency
             and
             divinity
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             who-ever
             do
             but
             look
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             comparing
             their
             former
             course
             of
             life
             with
             that
             which
             they
             now
             lead
             ,
             and
             considering
             in
             what
             impurities
             ,
             lusts
             and
             wickednesses
             every
             one
             of
             them
             wallowed
             before
             they
             embraced
             this
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             they
             entertained
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             grave
             ,
             moderate
             and
             constant
             are
             they
             become
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             some
             of
             them
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             a
             more
             transcendent
             purity
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             worship
             God
             with
             a
             chaster
             mind
             ,
             deny
             themselves
             even
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             
             lawful
             bed
             :
             The
             same
             he
             affirms
             elsewhere
             ,
             
             that
             those
             whom
             the
             Gentiles
             scorn'd
             as
             the
             most
             rude
             and
             sottish
             persons
             ,
             being
             once
             initiated
             into
             the
             faith
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             holy
             Jesus
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             lasciviousness
             ,
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             that
             like
             Priests
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             altogether
             abstain
             even
             from
             allowed
             embraces
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             for
             them
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             best
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             have
             done
             )
             to
             use
             arts
             and
             medicines
             to
             keep
             them
             chaste
             ;
             nor
             Guardians
             set
             over
             them
             to
             preserve
             their
             Virginity
             ;
             the
             word
             of
             God
             being
             sufficient
             to
             expel
             and
             drive
             out
             all
             irregular
             appetites
             and
             desires
             .
             
             This
             also
             Tertullian
             observes
             as
             the
             incomparable
             excellency
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             above
             that
             of
             the
             best
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             whenas
             Democritus
             was
             forc'd
             to
             put
             out
             his
             eys
             ,
             because
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             himself
             from
             the
             charms
             of
             beauty
             ;
             a
             Christian
             could
             look
             upon
             a
             woman
             with
             chaste
             unseduced
             eyes
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             same
             time
             inwardly
             blind
             as
             to
             any
             temptation
             from
             his
             lust
             ;
             with
             such
             a
             mighty
             force
             did
             the
             Gospel
             come
             ,
             and
             captivate
             mens
             hearts
             into
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             
             truth
             .
             Thence
             Lactantius
             makes
             this
             triumphant
             challenge
             ,
             
             where
             discoursing
             of
             the
             prevalency
             which
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             had
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             daily
             experience
             did
             demonstrate
             ;
             
               Give
               me
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               man
               that
               's
               angry
               ,
               furious
               ,
               and
               passionate
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               few
               words
               from
               God
               ,
               I
               'le
               render
               him
               as
               meek
               and
               quiet
               as
               a
               Lamb
               :
               Give
               me
               one
               that
               's
               lustful
               ,
               filthy
               and
               vicious
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               him
               sober
               ,
               chaste
               and
               continent
               :
            
             the
             same
             he
             instances
             in
             most
             other
             Vices
             .
             
               So
               great
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               divine
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               being
               infused
               into
               the
               breast
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               will
               soon
               expel
               that
               folly
               which
               is
               the
               grand
               parent
               of
               all
               vice
               and
               wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             The
             innocency
             of
             Christians
             standing
             thus
             clear
             from
             this
             wicked
             imputation
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             before
             we
             conclude
             to
             enquire
             a
             little
             into
             the
             rise
             and
             original
             of
             this
             absurd
             and
             malicious
             charge
             .
             
             Origen
             fathers
             it
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             falsly
             and
             spitefully
             invented
             it
             (
             as
             they
             did
             other
             things
             )
             to
             disgrace
             and
             prejudice
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             some
             measure
             it
             succeeded
             accordingly
             ,
             keeping
             many
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             in
             his
             time
             
             there
             were
             some
             who
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             would
             have
             no
             discourse
             or
             commerce
             with
             a
             Christian
             .
             But
             though
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             had
             malice
             and
             spite
             enough
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             hardly
             think
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               purely
               invented
            
             falshood
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             had
             some
             ground
             of
             pretence
             ,
             though
             ill
             applied
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             had
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             in
             the
             most
             early
             times
             of
             Christianity
             there
             were
             several
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             (
             who
             though
             they
             had
             their
             particular
             names
             ,
             yet
             all
             call'd
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             accounting
             that
             hereby
             they
             grac'd
             and
             honour'd
             their
             party
             as
             Epiphanius
             tells
             us
             )
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             
             
               Menander
               ,
               Marcion
               ,
               Marcus
               ,
               Basilides
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             all
             went
             under
             the
             general
             name
             of
             Gnosticks
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             guilty
             of
             the
             most
             prodigious
             villanies
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             .
             
             Irenaeus
             reports
             of
             them
             that
             they
             gave
             up
             themselves
             to
             all
             filthiness
             and
             bestiality
             ,
             not
             only
             privately
             corrupting
             the
             women
             whom
             they
             had
             inveagled
             into
             their
             Sect
             (
             as
             some
             of
             them
             returning
             after
             to
             the
             Church
             confessed
             with
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             )
             but
             openly
             and
             with
             bare
             
             face
             marrying
             the
             women
             whom
             they
             had
             seduced
             from
             their
             husbands
             ;
             committing
             the
             most
             execrable
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             laughing
             at
             the
             pious
             and
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             the
             
               fear
               of
               God
            
             restrained
             from
             sin
             either
             in
             word
             or
             thought
             ,
             as
             a
             company
             of
             ignorant
             and
             silly
             fellows
             ;
             magnifying
             themselves
             ,
             styling
             themselves
             
               perfect
               and
               the
               Seeds
               of
               Election
               :
            
             and
             much
             more
             in
             other
             places
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             where
             he
             gives
             account
             of
             the
             prophane
             and
             hellish
             Rites
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             Of
             the
             Carpocratians
             ,
             another
             gang
             of
             those
             bruitish
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             relates
             the
             same
             both
             as
             to
             their
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             ,
             reporting
             the
             matter
             almost
             in
             the
             very
             same
             circumstances
             wherein
             it
             is
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Christians
             by
             the
             Heathen
             in
             
               Min.
               Foelix
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             both
             men
             and
             women
             used
             to
             meet
             at
             supper
             (
             which
             they
             had
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Love-feast
             )
             where
             after
             they
             had
             loaded
             themselves
             with
             a
             plentiful
             meal
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             shame
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             remain'd
             ,
             they
             put
             out
             the
             lights
             ,
             and
             then
             promiscuously
             mix'd
             in
             filthiness
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             else
             each
             sorting
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             .
             And
             of
             the
             
             
               Gnosticks
               Epiphanius
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             wives
             in
             common
             ,
             
             and
             if
             any
             stranger
             of
             their
             party
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             had
             this
             mark
             and
             sign
             to
             know
             one
             another
             by
             ;
             stretching
             out
             their
             hands
             by
             way
             of
             salutation
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             tickle
             each
             other
             in
             the
             ball
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             stranger
             really
             was
             of
             their
             gang
             and
             party
             :
             Amongst
             their
             brethren
             the
             Carpocratians
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             mark
             their
             Disciples
             and
             Proselytes
             unde
             the
             
               right
               ear
            
             with
             a
             brand
             ,
             
             a
             slit
             ,
             or
             a
             hole
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             readily
             discern
             them
             ;
             (
             This
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             one
             another
             at
             the
             
               first
               sight
            
             by
             privy
             marks
             and
             signs
             )
             and
             having
             thus
             own'd
             and
             received
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             their
             luxurious
             feasts
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             horrid
             brutishnesses
             that
             followed
             after
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             case
             with
             these
             abominable
             wretches
             ,
             who
             yet
             had
             the
             face
             to
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             greedy
             of
             any
             occasion
             to
             bespatter
             and
             reproach
             Christians
             ,
             and
             rather
             than
             not
             find
             an
             occasion
             would
             make
             
             one
             ,
             charg'd
             it
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ,
             either
             not
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             distinguish
             between
             true
             and
             false
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             true
             and
             only
             rise
             and
             ground
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             besides
             some
             intimations
             of
             it
             in
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             we
             have
             it
             expresly
             asserted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             as
             that
             which
             gave
             being
             to
             that
             absurd
             and
             impious
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             spred
             so
             fast
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             of
             the
             Christians
             being
             guilty
             of
             promiscuous
             mixtures
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             reproach
             and
             infamy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Name
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             this
             malicious
             report
             might
             receive
             strength
             and
             encouragement
             from
             the
             servants
             of
             some
             Christians
             ,
             who
             being
             rack'd
             by
             the
             Heathens
             might
             confess
             what
             they
             put
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             this
             charge
             amongst
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             the
             same
             Historian
             relates
             out
             of
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             France
             ;
             
             Certain
             Gentiles
             who
             were
             servants
             to
             some
             Christians
             ,
             being
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             having
             seen
             the
             exquisite
             torments
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             put
             to
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             did
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             who
             urg'd
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             amongst
             them
             incestuous
             mixtures
             ,
             and
             suppers
             
             furnish'd
             with
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             laying
             such
             things
             to
             their
             charge
             as
             they
             held
             unlawful
             to
             speak
             or
             think
             of
             ,
             or
             could
             believe
             were
             ever
             done
             by
             men
             :
             which
             being
             once
             divulg'd
             ,
             they
             every
             where
             fell
             upon
             the
             Christians
             with
             the
             greatest
             rage
             and
             fierceness
             .
             So
             in
             the
             persecution
             under
             Maximinus
             ,
             
             one
             of
             the
             Commanders
             that
             then
             resided
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             laid
             hold
             of
             a
             few
             light
             inconsiderable
             women
             in
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             threatning
             them
             with
             the
             Rack
             ,
             forc'd
             the
             wretches
             publickly
             to
             confess
             that
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             knew
             all
             their
             Villanies
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Religious
             Meetings
             they
             committed
             the
             most
             beastly
             actions
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             what
             ever
             else
             he
             would
             have
             them
             say
             that
             might
             disgrace
             Christianity
             .
             This
             Confession
             of
             theirs
             he
             caus'd
             to
             be
             entred
             into
             the
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             then
             transmitted
             it
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             whose
             Command
             it
             was
             immediately
             Published
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Places
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             So
             industriously
             did
             the
             malice
             of
             Men
             and
             Devils
             bend
             all
             the
             nerves
             of
             their
             power
             and
             subtilty
             (
             though
             in
             vain
             )
             either
             wholly
             to
             suppress
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             dis-hearten
             and
             ba●●le
             out
             the
             Christians
             :
             Which
             brings
             
             me
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             another
             Vertue
             no
             less
             remarkable
             in
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             readiness
             and
             constancy
             in
             professing
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               courage
               and
               undauntedness
               in
               professing
               the
               Truth
               though
               reproach'd
               and
               persecuted
               .
               Their
               open
               and
               resolute
               owning
               it
               to
               the
               face
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               in
               defiance
               of
               the
               greatest
               dangers
               .
               The
               story
               of
               Victorinus
               the
               Rhetorician
               converted
               by
               Simplician
               .
               The
               free
               and
               impartial
               Answers
               of
               Maris
               to
               Julian
               ,
               of
               Basil
               to
               the
               Arrian
               Governour
               .
               Polycarp's
               refusing
               to
               fly
               when
               Officers
               were
               sent
               to
               apprehend
               him
               .
               His
               resolute
               carriage
               before
               the
               Proconsul
               .
               The
               like
               of
               Cyprian
               .
               No
               torments
               could
               make
               them
               deny
               Christ
               .
               Women
               unconquerable
               .
               The
               excellent
               instance
               of
               Blandina
               and
               others
               .
               Divers
               voluntarily
               offering
               themselves
               .
               Others
               offering
               to
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Christans
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               immediate
               
               hazard
               of
               their
               lives
               .
               This
               boldness
               and
               resolution
               noted
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               goodness
               of
               their
               cause
               above
               that
               of
               the
               best
               Philosophers
               .
               Aristoteles
               flying
               for
               fear
               of
               suffering
               for
               his
               Opinions
               .
               The
               cowardly
               silence
               of
               Iamblichus
               his
               Scholars
               .
               This
               resolution
               of
               theirs
               confessed
               by
               Heathens
               ,
               Apollo's
               Oracle
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Porphyrie's
               wife
               ,
               Galen
               .
               The
               constancy
               of
               Christians
               to
               their
               Religion
               proverbial
               .
            
          
           
             WHen
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             sent
             out
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             acquainted
             them
             with
             the
             difficulties
             that
             were
             like
             to
             attend
             their
             message
             ,
             but
             withall
             bad
             them
             arm
             themselves
             with
             Constancy
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             scoffs
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             the
             miseries
             and
             sufferings
             that
             might
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               not
               to
               fear
               them
               that
               could
               only
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
            
             but
             to
             make
             a
             free
             and
             bold
             Confession
             of
             his
             Name
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             to
             
               take
               up
               their
               Cross
               and
               follow
               him
               :
            
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             though
             himself
             then
             in
             chains
             at
             Rome
             ,
             exhorts
             the
             Christians
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               one
               spirit
               ,
               
               with
               one
               mind
               striving
               together
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               in
               nothing
               terrified
               by
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               it
               being
               given
               them
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ;
             which
             made
             it
             very
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             have
             their
             
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             ever
             true
             courage
             and
             greatness
             of
             mind
             appear'd
             in
             any
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             with
             such
             a
             generous
             and
             unterrified
             mind
             defied
             dangers
             and
             torments
             ,
             own'd
             and
             gloried
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             against
             all
             the
             threats
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             which
             the
             worst
             of
             their
             adversaries
             could
             make
             against
             them
             .
             We
             shall
             first
             see
             what
             account
             their
             Apologists
             give
             of
             it
             even
             before
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             they
             made
             it
             good
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             successful
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             immediately
             upon
             Christs
             resurrection
             and
             asc●nsion
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             going
             forth
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             preach'd
             the
             powerful
             Word
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             although
             it
             were
             Capital
             either
             to
             preach
             or
             to
             profess
             the
             
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             do
             every-where
             embrace
             and
             teach
             :
             which
             if
             you
             ,
             as
             enemies
             ,
             still
             go
             on
             to
             obstruct
             ,
             the
             worst
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             kill
             us
             ,
             whereby
             you
             will
             do
             us
             no
             great
             harm
             ,
             but
             will
             purchase
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             those
             that
             unjustly
             persecute
             us
             ,
             and
             persist
             impenitent
             in
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternal
             flames
             .
             And
             when
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             had
             charg'd
             Christianity
             for
             an
             idle
             story
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Christians
             for
             no
             better
             than
             fools
             to
             quit
             all
             the
             conveniences
             of
             this
             life
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Martyr
             answers
             ,
             that
             this
             proceeded
             from
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             an
             implicit
             assent
             to
             the
             absurd
             and
             malicious
             insinuations
             of
             their
             Rabbins
             ,
             who
             understood
             very
             little
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             that
             would
             he
             but
             admit
             the
             true
             reasons
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             would
             quickly
             understand
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             being
             in
             an
             errour
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             reason
             they
             had
             to
             quit
             their
             profession
             ,
             although
             men
             did
             sufficiently
             scorn
             and
             reproach
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             endeavour
             to
             force
             them
             to
             renounce
             and
             forsake
             it
             :
             notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             underwent
             it
             ;
             being
             fully
             
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             had
             promised
             through
             Christ
             he
             would
             infallibly
             make
             good
             to
             them
             .
             
             And
             discoursing
             afterwards
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             As
             for
             us
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             have
             entertain'd
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             ,
             your selves
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             none
             throughout
             the
             world
             that
             's
             able
             to
             subdue
             or
             affright
             us
             out
             of
             our
             profession
             ;
             nothing
             being
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             though
             our
             heads
             be
             exposed
             to
             Swords
             and
             Axes
             ,
             our
             bodies
             fastned
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             though
             thrown
             to
             
               wild
               beasts
            
             ,
             harrassed
             out
             with
             
               chains
               ,
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             instruments
             of
             torment
             ,
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             start
             from
             our
             profession
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             more
             these
             things
             happen
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             faster
             others
             flock
             over
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             become
             pious
             and
             devout
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             being
             with
             us
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Vine
             ,
             which
             being
             prun'd
             and
             trim'd
             ,
             and
             its
             luxurious
             excrescences
             par'd
             off
             ,
             brings
             forth
             more
             fruitful
             and
             flourishing
             branches
             .
             
             How
             little
             he
             valued
             any
             danger
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             tells
             his
             adversary
             he
             might
             know
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             stifle
             and
             conceal
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             immediately
             tear
             him
             in
             pieces
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             Countrymen
             the
             Samaritans
             seduc'd
             by
             the
             Impostures
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             held
             to
             be
             a
             
               God
               above
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             he
             could
             not
             but
             by
             an
             address
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             hazards
             and
             troubles
             that
             might
             ensue
             upon
             it
             .
             Tertullian
             giving
             the
             Heathens
             an
             account
             of
             that
             Christ
             whom
             they
             worship'd
             ,
             
             tells
             them
             they
             might
             well
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             man
             might
             lye
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             in
             this
             case
             being
             to
             deny
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             could
             not
             be
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             own'd
             and
             stood
             to
             it
             with
             their
             last
             drop
             of
             blood
             .
             
               We
               speak
               it
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               and
               we
               speak
               it
            
             openly
             ,
             are●earing
             ●earing
             
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
            
             shedding
             
               our
               blood
               ,
               we
               cry
               aloud
               ,
               that
               we
            
             worship
             
               God
               through
            
             Christ
             .
             So
             fully
             were
             they
             satisfied
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ready
             rather
             a
             thousand
             times
             to
             dye
             than
             to
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             Nor
             were
             these
             meerly
             big
             words
             with
             which
             the
             Christians
             vapour'd
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             made
             them
             good
             by
             acting
             suitable
             to
             these
             professions
             and
             protestations
             .
             They
             did
             not
             then
             think
             
             it
             enough
             to
             espouse
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             they
             publickly
             testified
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             whereof
             this
             instance
             amongst
             others
             :
             
             Victorinus
             a
             Rhetorician
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             so
             great
             note
             and
             fame
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             obtain'd
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             publick
             Statue
             ,
             but
             a
             zealous
             defender
             of
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             had
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             which
             being
             convinc'd
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Simplician
             ,
             and
             privately
             told
             him
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ;
             which
             the
             other
             refus'd
             to
             believe
             unless
             he
             saw
             him
             testifie
             it
             in
             the
             publick
             Church
             ;
             to
             which
             Victorinus
             return'd
             with
             a
             little
             scorn
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               are
               they
               then
               the
               walls
               that
               make
               a
               Christian
               ?
            
             This
             answer
             he
             as
             oft
             return'd
             as
             the
             other
             urg'd
             a
             publick
             confession
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             disoblige
             his
             great
             friends
             ,
             who
             he
             knew
             would
             fall
             foul
             upon
             him
             :
             till
             by
             reading
             and
             meditation
             he
             gathered
             courage
             ,
             and
             fearing
             that
             Christ
             would
             deny
             him
             before
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             refuse
             to
             
               confess
               him
               before
               men
            
             ,
             he
             became
             sensible
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             was
             asham'd
             of
             his
             vanity
             and
             folly
             ,
             and
             calling
             to
             
               Simplician
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               become
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             
             thorowly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             offer'd
             himself
             to
             baptism
             ;
             and
             being
             to
             make
             the
             accustomed
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             offer'd
             him
             the
             liberty
             of
             doing
             it
             in
             a
             more
             private
             way
             (
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             for
             those
             who
             were
             of
             a
             fearful
             and
             bashful
             temper
             )
             which
             he
             utterly
             refused
             ,
             and
             openly
             made
             it
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             his
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             
               before
               the
               people
            
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             taught
             Rhetorick
             (
             wherein
             he
             hoped
             for
             no
             such
             reward
             )
             had
             publickly
             professed
             it
             every
             day
             .
             An
             action
             that
             begat
             great
             wonder
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             no
             less
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             No
             dangers
             could
             then
             sway
             good
             men
             from
             doing
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             Cyprian
             highly
             commends
             Cornelius
             for
             taking
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             upon
             him
             in
             so
             dangerous
             a
             time
             ;
             
             for
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             unshaken
             firmness
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             undaunted
             managery
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             Decius
             the
             Tyrant
             threatn'd
             such
             heavy
             severities
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             would
             sooner
             endure
             a
             Corrival
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             than
             a
             Bishop
             to
             sit
             at
             Rome
             .
             
             How
             freely
             ,
             how
             impartially
             did
             they
             speak
             their
             minds
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             face
             of
             their
             bitterest
             enemies
             ?
             When
             Maris
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             a
             man
             blind
             with
             age
             ,
             
             met
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             boldly
             charged
             him
             with
             his
             Atheism
             and
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             Julian
             reproach'd
             him
             with
             his
             blindness
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             his
             
               Galilean
               God
            
             would
             never
             cure
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             good
             old
             man
             presently
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               my
               God
               ,
               who
               has
               taken
               away
               my
               sight
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               one
               that
               has
               laps'd
               into
               so
               great
               impiety
               .
            
          
           
             Were
             they
             at
             any
             time
             attempted
             by
             arts
             of
             flattery
             and
             enticement
             ,
             the
             charms
             would
             not
             take
             place
             upon
             them
             .
             
             So
             when
             Julian
             both
             by
             himself
             and
             the
             Officers
             of
             his
             Army
             set
             upon
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             by
             fair
             promises
             of
             preferments
             and
             rewards
             sought
             to
             fetch
             them
             off
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             he
             prevail'd
             upon
             some
             few
             weak
             and
             instable
             minds
             ,
             yet
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             stood
             off
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             many
             even
             of
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             inconsiderable
             quality
             his
             temptations
             were
             as
             resolutely
             beaten
             back
             ,
             as
             the
             blow
             of
             an
             Engine
             is
             by
             a
             wall
             of
             marble
             .
             Nor
             were
             they
             any
             more
             shaken
             by
             storms
             
             and
             threatnings
             .
             When
             Modestus
             the
             Governour
             under
             Valens
             the
             Arrian
             Emperour
             could
             not
             by
             any
             means
             bring
             over
             S.
             Basil
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             
             he
             threatned
             him
             with
             severity
             ;
             Dost
             thou
             not
             fear
             this
             power
             that
             I
             have
             ?
             Why
             should
             I
             fear
             said
             Basil
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             do
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             I
             suffer
             ?
             the
             other
             answered
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             thy
             
               Estate
               ,
               Banishnent
               ,
               Torment
            
             ,
             and
             Death
             ;
             but
             threaten
             us
             with
             something
             else
             if
             thou
             canst
             (
             said
             Basil
             )
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             can
             reach
             us
             ;
             confiscation
             of
             Estate
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             ,
             that
             has
             nothing
             to
             lose
             ,
             unless
             thou
             wantest
             these
             tatter'd
             and
             thread-bare
             garments
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Books
             wherein
             all
             my
             estate
             lies
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             be
             properly
             banished
             ,
             who
             am
             not
             tied
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             where-ever
             I
             am
             't
             will
             be
             my
             Country
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               Gods
            
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             but
             a
             Pilgrim
             and
             a
             stranger
             :
             I
             fear
             no
             torments
             ,
             my
             body
             not
             being
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             beyond
             the
             first
             stroke
             ;
             and
             for
             death
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             a
             kindness
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             't
             will
             but
             so
             much
             the
             sooner
             send
             me
             unto
             God
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             am
             indeed
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             already
             dead
             ,
             towards
             which
             I
             have
             been
             a
             long
             time
             hastning
             .
             And
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             wonder
             at
             
             this
             freedom
             of
             speech
             ;
             in
             other
             things
             we
             are
             meek
             and
             yielding
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             is
             concerned
             ,
             over-looking
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             we
             direct
             our
             thoughts
             only
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             fire
             and
             
               sword
               ,
               wild
               beasts
            
             and
             engines
             to
             tear
             off
             our
             flesh
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             terrour
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rather
             a
             pleasure
             and
             recreation
             to
             us
             :
             Reproach
             and
             threaten
             ,
             and
             use
             your
             power
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             yet
             let
             the
             Emperour
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             us
             assent
             to
             your
             wicked
             Doctrine
             ,
             no
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             threaten
             ten
             thousand
             times
             worse
             than
             all
             this
             .
             The
             Governour
             was
             strangely
             surpriz'd
             with
             the
             spirit
             and
             resolution
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             told
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             one
             
               poor
               Bishop
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               them
            
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             big
             were
             their
             spirits
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             assert
             and
             propagate
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             hide
             their
             heads
             to
             decline
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             .
             
             When
             the
             Officers
             were
             sent
             to
             apprehend
             S.
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             great
             industry
             and
             cruelty
             found
             out
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             timely
             notice
             to
             have
             escaped
             by
             going
             into
             another
             house
             ,
             yet
             he
             refus'd
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               done
            
             ;
             and
             coming
             down
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             saluted
             the
             Officers
             with
             a
             chearful
             and
             a
             pleasant
             countenance
             :
             as
             they
             were
             carrying
             him
             back
             ,
             two
             persons
             of
             eminency
             and
             authority
             met
             him
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             took
             him
             up
             into
             their
             Chariot
             ,
             labour'd
             by
             all
             means
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             
               do
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             absolutely
             refus'd
             after
             all
             their
             importunities
             ,
             they
             turn'd
             their
             kindness
             into
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             tumbled
             him
             with
             so
             much
             violence
             out
             of
             the
             Chariot
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sorely
             bruised
             with
             the
             fall
             ;
             but
             nothing
             daunted
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             received
             no
             harm
             ,
             he
             chearfully
             went
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             a
             voice
             being
             heard
             as
             he
             went
             along
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Polycarp
               ,
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               quit
               thy self
               like
               a
               man.
            
             When
             he
             came
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             ,
             the
             Proconsul
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             was
             Polycarp
             ,
             which
             he
             presently
             confessed
             ;
             then
             he
             attempted
             by
             all
             arts
             of
             perswasion
             to
             urge
             him
             to
             
               deny
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             but
             something
             that
             might
             look
             like
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             
               These
               fourscore
               and
               six
               years
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               have
               I
               served
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               did
               me
               any
               harm
               ,
               and
               how
               then
               can
               I
               blaspheme
               my
               Master
               and
               my
               Saviour
               ?
            
             Being
             
             urg'd
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Genius
             ,
             he
             replyed
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             thou
             pressest
             me
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             pretending
             thou
             knowest
             not
             who
             I
             am
             ,
             know
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Proconsul
             told
             him
             he
             would
             throw
             him
             to
             the
             
               wild
               beasts
            
             ,
             unless
             he
             alter'd
             his
             Opinion
             :
             Call
             for
             them
             (
             answered
             Polycarp
             )
             for
             we
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             change
             from
             better
             to
             worse
             ;
             as
             counting
             that
             change
             only
             to
             be
             honest
             and
             laudable
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             Vice
             to
             Vertue
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             makest
             so
             light
             of
             wild
             beasts
             (
             added
             the
             Proconsul
             )
             I
             'le
             have
             a
             fire
             that
             shall
             tame
             thee
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             good
             old
             man
             return'd
             ,
             You
             threaten
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             a
             fire
             that
             will
             burn
             for
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             presently
             be
             extinguish'd
             ;
             but
             know
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             fire
             of
             eternal
             damnation
             in
             the
             judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             reserv'd
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             :
             But
             why
             delay
             you
             ?
             execute
             what
             ever
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             .
             This
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             admiration
             of
             the
             Proconsul
             ;
             being
             so
             far
             from
             being
             terrified
             with
             what
             was
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             filled
             with
             joy
             and
             chearfulness
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             grace
             and
             loveliness
             over-spread
             his
             face
             .
          
           
           
             So
             likewise
             when
             Cyprian
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Proconsul
             ;
             
             Thou
             art
             
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Thascius
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             who
             hast
             been
             a
             ringleader
             to
             men
             of
             a
             wicked
             mind
             ;
             the
             Emperours
             command
             thee
             to
             do
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             consult
             thy
             welfare
             :
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Cyprian
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               sacrifice
               to
               your
               gods
               ;
               do
               therefore
               what
               you
               are
               commanded
               ;
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               so
               just
               a
               cause
               there
               needs
               no
               consultation
            
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             sentence
             was
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               I
               heartily
               thank
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               pleased
               to
               free
               me
               from
               the
               chains
               of
               this
               earthly
               carcass
               .
            
             Had
             torments
             and
             the
             very
             extremities
             of
             cruelty
             been
             able
             to
             sink
             their
             Courage
             ,
             it
             had
             soon
             been
             trodden
             under
             foot
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             triumphant
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             its
             head
             higher
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             loads
             that
             were
             layd
             upon
             it
             ;
             whereof
             there
             are
             instances
             enough
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             nay
             in
             this
             triumph
             even
             the
             weaker
             Sex
             bore
             no
             inconsiderable
             part
             .
             
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             (
             among
             others
             that
             suffered
             in
             the
             French
             persecution
             under
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             )
             of
             one
             Blandina
             ,
             a
             good
             woman
             ,
             but
             of
             whom
             the
             Church
             was
             afraid
             how
             
             she
             would
             hold
             out
             to
             make
             a
             resolute
             confession
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             tenderness
             of
             her
             education
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             came
             to
             't
             ,
             she
             bore
             up
             with
             such
             invincible
             magnanimity
             ,
             that
             her
             tormentors
             though
             they
             took
             their
             turns
             from
             morning
             to
             night
             ,
             and
             plied
             her
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             racks
             and
             tortures
             ,
             were
             yet
             forced
             to
             give
             over
             ,
             and
             confess
             themselves
             overcome
             ;
             and
             wondring
             that
             a
             body
             so
             broken
             and
             mangled
             should
             yet
             be
             able
             to
             draw
             its
             breath
             .
             But
             this
             noble
             Athleta
             gain'd
             strength
             by
             suffering
             ,
             she
             eased
             and
             refreshed
             her self
             ,
             and
             mitigated
             the
             sense
             of
             present
             pain
             by
             repeating
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               No
               evil
               is
               done
               by
               us
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             they
             only
             generously
             bear
             these
             things
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             layd
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             freely
             offered
             themselves
             ,
             confessing
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             when
             they
             knew
             that
             their
             confession
             would
             cost
             their
             lives
             .
             So
             did
             those
             noble
             Martyrs
             whom
             Eusebius
             saw
             at
             Thebais
             ,
             
             multitudes
             having
             been
             executed
             every
             day
             with
             all
             imaginable
             cruelties
             ;
             sentence
             was
             no
             sooner
             pass'd
             against
             one
             party
             of
             
             them
             ,
             but
             others
             presented
             themselves
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             receiving
             the
             fatal
             sentence
             with
             all
             possible
             expressions
             of
             chearfulness
             and
             rejoycing
             :
             
             The
             same
             which
             he
             also
             reports
             of
             six
             young
             men
             that
             suffered
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             spontaneously
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             owning
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             undergo
             the
             severest
             punishments
             .
             In
             the
             Acts
             of
             S.
             Cyprian's
             passion
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
             that
             the
             President
             having
             caus'd
             a
             mighty
             furnace
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             
               burning
               lime
            
             ,
             and
             fire
             with
             heaps
             of
             frankincense
             round
             about
             the
             brim
             of
             it
             ,
             gave
             the
             Christians
             this
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             burn
             the
             frankincense
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             furnace
             :
             Whereupon
             three
             hundred
             men
             being
             arm'd
             with
             an
             unconquerable
             faith
             ,
             and
             confessing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             leaped
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             with
             whose
             fumes
             and
             vapours
             they
             were
             immediately
             suffocated
             and
             swallowed
             up
             .
          
           
             There
             wanted
             not
             some
             who
             in
             the
             hottest
             persecutions
             durst
             venture
             to
             undertake
             the
             cause
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
             to
             plead
             it
             before
             the
             face
             of
             their
             bitterest
             enemies
             ;
             
             thus
             did
             
               Vettius
               Epagathus
            
             a
             man
             full
             of
             zeal
             and
             piety
             ,
             who
             seeing
             his
             fellow-Christians
             unjustly
             dragged
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             required
             leave
             of
             the
             President
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             brethrens
             cause
             ,
             and
             openly
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             least
             wickedness
             and
             impiety
             :
             but
             not
             daring
             to
             grant
             him
             so
             reasonable
             a
             request
             ,
             the
             Judge
             took
             the
             advantage
             of
             asking
             him
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             he
             publickly
             owning
             ,
             was
             adjudged
             to
             the
             same
             Martyrdom
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             
             Of
             Origen
             we
             read
             that
             though
             then
             but
             eighteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             wont
             not
             only
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             upon
             them
             at
             their
             tryals
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             of
             their
             execution
             ,
             kissing
             and
             embracing
             them
             ,
             and
             boldly
             preaching
             and
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             had
             he
             not
             been
             many
             times
             miraculously
             preserved
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             pelted
             him
             to
             death
             with
             stones
             ,
             for
             they
             mortally
             hated
             him
             for
             his
             industrious
             and
             undaunted
             propagation
             of
             the
             Faith
             :
             
             Nay
             ,
             when
             but
             a
             Boy
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             Leontius
             was
             seized
             upon
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             
             his
             Father
             ,
             most
             earnestly
             pressing
             him
             to
             persevere
             unto
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             concern
             himself
             what
             might
             become
             of
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             nor
             for
             their
             sakes
             to
             decline
             that
             excellent
             cause
             he
             was
             ingaged
             in
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             free
             and
             chearful
             undergoing
             the
             greatest
             miseries
             rather
             than
             deny
             or
             prejudice
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Christians
             evidently
             ▪
             demonstrated
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             shewed
             they
             were
             no
             such
             persons
             as
             their
             enemies
             commonly
             look'd
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             a
             Christian
             (
             as
             Ignatius
             observes
             )
             is
             not
             the
             child
             of
             fancy
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             
             but
             of
             true
             gallantry
             and
             greatness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             having
             so
             much
             hatred
             of
             the
             World
             to
             graple
             and
             contend
             with
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             Malefactors
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             argues
             )
             desire
             to
             be
             concealed
             ,
             
             and
             shun
             to
             appear
             ;
             being
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             tremble
             ;
             being
             accused
             ,
             they
             deny
             ;
             being
             racked
             do
             not
             easily
             nor
             always
             confess
             the
             truth
             ;
             however
             being
             condemn'd
             ,
             they
             are
             sad
             ,
             search
             into
             and
             censure
             themselves
             ,
             are
             unwilling
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             wickednesses
             to
             be
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             impute
             them
             either
             to
             their
             fate
             or
             Stars
             .
             But
             what
             is
             there
             like
             this
             
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christians
             ?
             Amongst
             them
             no
             man
             is
             asham'd
             ,
             none
             repents
             him
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             so
             ;
             if
             marked
             out
             ,
             he
             glories
             ;
             if
             accused
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             to
             defend
             himself
             ;
             being
             interrogated
             ,
             he
             confesses
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ;
             being
             condemn'd
             ,
             he
             
               gives
               thanks
            
             :
             what
             evil
             then
             can
             there
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             shadow
             of
             evil
             ,
             any
             
               fear
               ,
               shame
               ,
               tergiversation
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               deplorableness
            
             to
             attend
             it
             ?
             What
             evil
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             rejoyces
             ?
             of
             which
             to
             be
             accused
             ,
             is
             their
             vote
             and
             desire
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             to
             be
             punished
             is
             their
             happiness
             and
             felicity
             ?
             This
             likewise
             Arnobius
             lays
             down
             as
             a
             grand
             evidence
             of
             the
             divinity
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             
             that
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             it
             had
             conquered
             so
             much
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             subdued
             men
             of
             the
             greatest
             parts
             and
             learning
             ,
             made
             them
             willing
             to
             quit
             their
             belov'd
             opinions
             ,
             to
             forfeit
             their
             estates
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             their
             ease
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             torments
             rather
             than
             violate
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             start
             from
             the
             station
             they
             had
             entred
             upon
             .
             By
             this
             excellent
             temper
             and
             carriage
             they
             admirably
             triumphed
             over
             the
             best
             
             men
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             none
             of
             whom
             durst
             engage
             so
             deep
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             dearest
             sentiments
             as
             the
             Christians
             did
             for
             theirs
             ;
             witness
             Plato
             who
             set
             up
             the
             Academy
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             an
             obscure
             and
             ambiguous
             way
             of
             delivering
             his
             opinions
             ,
             lest
             by
             speaking
             out
             he
             should
             fall
             under
             the
             sentence
             and
             the
             fate
             of
             Socrates
             .
             Thus
             Origen
             puts
             Celsus
             in
             mind
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             
             who
             understanding
             that
             the
             Athenians
             intended
             to
             call
             him
             to
             account
             for
             some
             of
             his
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             them
             )
             un-orthodox
             opinions
             ,
             immediately
             remov'd
             his
             School
             ,
             saying
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             
               Let
               's
               be
               gone
               from
               Athens
               ,
               lest
               we
               give
               them
               an
               occasion
               of
               being
               guilty
               of
               a
               second
               wickedness
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               which
               they
               committed
               against
            
             Socrates
             ,
             
               and
               lest
               they
               again
               offend
               against
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Philosophy
               :
            
             it
             being
             alas
             !
             not
             kindness
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             but
             cowardise
             and
             fear
             of
             punishment
             made
             him
             so
             hastily
             pack
             up
             and
             be
             gon
             ,
             and
             leave
             his
             opinions
             behind
             him
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             Eunapius
             himself
             confesses
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             when
             Paganism
             began
             to
             go
             down
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             to
             be
             advanced
             and
             honoured
             ,
             their
             best
             Philosophers
             ,
             
             the
             great
             Scholars
             of
             Iamblichus
             took
             sanctuary
             at
             a
             mysterious
             secrecy
             ,
             and
             wisely
             kept
             their
             dogmata
             and
             opinions
             to
             themselves
             ,
             sealed
             up
             under
             a
             profound
             and
             religious
             silence
             .
             No
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Christians
             only
             ,
             the
             very
             meanest
             of
             whom
             durst
             stand
             by
             and
             defend
             naked
             truth
             in
             the
             face
             of
             danger
             and
             death
             it self
             ;
             this
             being
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             notes
             )
             one
             of
             the
             most
             wonderful
             things
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
             that
             they
             who
             embrace
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             profess
             it
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             entertain
             it
             with
             such
             a
             mighty
             affection
             and
             sincerity
             of
             soul
             ,
             as
             willingly
             to
             prefer
             the
             bearing
             testimony
             to
             it
             even
             before
             life
             it self
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             piece
             of
             right
             is
             done
             them
             by
             Pliny
             himself
             ,
             
             where
             speaking
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             accused
             for
             Christians
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             they
             were
             from
             it
             ,
             readily
             
               blasphemed
               Christ
            
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             gods
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               none
               of
               which
               it
               's
               said
               that
               they
               who
               are
               truly
               Christians
               can
               by
               any
               means
               be
               compelled
               to
               do
               .
            
             Nay
             thus
             much
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Oracle
             it self
             ,
             for
             when
             Porphyry
             the
             great
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             acute
             enemy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             enquired
             of
             Apollo's
             Oracle
             ,
             what
             god
             he
             should
             make
             his
             address
             to
             for
             
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             wife
             back
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             returned
             him
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
             (
             as
             himself
             reported
             it
             in
             his
             Book
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             corruptly
             in
             S.
             Augustin
             ;
             a
             Book
             frequently
             cited
             both
             by
             Eusebius
             and
             Theodoret
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             way
             in
             the
             Latin
             Version
             of
             Theodoret
             't
             is
             by
             a
             strange
             mistake
             rendred
             
               de
               Electorum
               Philosophia
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             in
             this
             Book
             concerning
             the
             Philosophy
             draw
             from
             Oracles
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             received
             this
             
               answer
               )
               that
               he
               might
               as
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               better
               purpose
               attempt
               to
               write
               upon
               the
               surface
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               to
               fly
               like
               a
               bird
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               than
               to
               reduce
               his
               wife
               from
               those
               wicked
               sentiments
               she
               had
               taken
               in
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             so
             common
             and
             notorious
             that
             it
             became
             in
             a
             manner
             proverbial
             ;
             whence
             that
             of
             Galen
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             express
             how
             pertinaciously
             the
             Philosophers
             adhered
             to
             those
             sentiments
             they
             had
             once
             drunk
             in
             ,
             
             and
             how
             very
             hard
             and
             almost
             impossible
             it
             was
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             Sooner
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               may
               a
               man
               undeceive
               a
               Jew
               or
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               renounce
               the
               doctrines
               of
               Moses
               or
               of
               Christ
               ,
               than
               Philosophers
               and
               Physicians
               that
               
               are
               once
               addicted
               to
               their
               several
               Sects
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Exemplary
             Patience
             under
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               Christianity
               likely
               to
               engage
               its
               followers
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Continual
               Edicts
               put
               forth
               against
               Christians
               .
               The
               form
               of
               those
               Imperial
               orders
               exemplified
               out
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               The
               fierce
               opposition
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               their
               probable
               hopes
               of
               having
               destroyed
               Christianity
               evidenced
               from
               several
               Inscriptions
               to
               that
               purpose
               found
               in
               Spain
               .
               The
               greatness
               of
               the
               torments
               Christians
               endured
               ;
               some
               of
               the
               ordinary
               kinds
               of
               them
               describ'd
               .
               The
               Cross
               ;
               the
               pain
               and
               ignominy
               of
               it
               ;
               Persons
               crucified
               with
               their
               heads
               downwards
               .
               The
               Rack
               ,
               what
               .
               
                 Catasta
                 :
                 ad
                 Pulpitum
                 post
                 Catastam
                 .
                 Ungulae
                 :
              
               one
               of
               these
               kept
               and
               ador'd
               as
               a
               Relique
               at
               Rome
               .
               The
               Wheel
               .
               Burning
               .
               Throwing
               to
               wild
               beasts
               .
               Being
               
               condemned
               to
               Mines
               ;
               their
               treatment
               there
               and
               the
               case
               of
               such
               persons
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               ways
               of
               punishment
               used
               towards
               Christians
               .
               Torn
               asunder
               by
               branches
               of
               trees
               :
               burnt
               in
               pitch'd
               coats
               :
               boyl'd
               in
               pots
               of
               oyl
               or
               lead
               ,
               &c.
               
               Their
               carriage
               under
               these
               sufferings
               sedate
               and
               calm
               ;
               meek
               and
               patient
               .
               Their
               refusing
               to
               make
               use
               of
               opportunities
               to
               avoid
               suffering
               .
               Whether
               they
               might
               fly
               and
               withdraw
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               :
               Allow'd
               and
               practis'd
               in
               some
               cases
               ;
               two
               instanc'd
               in
               .
               Where
               persons
               were
               of
               more
               than
               ordinary
               use
               and
               eminency
               .
               Where
               they
               were
               weak
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               hold
               out
               .
               Prov'd
               by
               particular
               instances
               .
               Their
               chearful
               offering
               themselves
               to
               the
               rage
               and
               fury
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               confessed
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               their
               Judges
               and
               bitterest
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 Tiberianus
                 ,
                 Arrius
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 Lucian
                 .
              
               The
               earnest
               desire
               of
               Martyrdom
               in
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Laurentius
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               and
               others
               .
               When
               unjustly
               condemned
               ,
               their
               Judges
               thanked
               for
               condemning
               them
               .
               Their
               glorying
               in
               suffering
               and
               being
               crucified
               .
               Babylas
               the
               Martyr's
               chains
               buried
               with
               him
               .
               No
               signs
               of
               
               an
               impatient
               mind
               under
               their
               bitterest
               torments
               .
               An
               account
               of
               their
               chearful
               suffering
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               .
               Their
               patience
               wondred
               at
               by
               their
               enemies
               .
               Their
               grand
               support
               under
               suffering
               ;
               the
               hopes
               and
               assurance
               of
               a
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
               The
               case
               of
               the
               forty
               Martyrs
               in
               S.
               Basil
               .
               Psalms
               sung
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Lights
               carried
               before
               the
               Corps
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Christianity
               vastly
               increased
               by
               the
               patience
               and
               constancy
               of
               Christians
               .
               Martyr's
               account
               of
               his
               conversion
               by
               this
               means
               .
               Julian
               generally
               refused
               to
               put
               Christians
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               testimonies
               of
               several
               Heathens
               corcerning
               the
               Christians
               conrage
               and
               patience
               under
               sufferings
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             at
             its
             first
             appearing
             in
             the
             World
             was
             likely
             to
             engage
             its
             followers
             in
             miseries
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             unknown
             to
             any
             that
             considered
             the
             nature
             of
             its
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             tendency
             of
             its
             design
             .
             The
             severity
             of
             its
             precepts
             so
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             corrupt
             and
             vicious
             inclinations
             of
             men
             ;
             the
             purity
             of
             its
             worship
             so
             flatly
             contrary
             
             to
             the
             loose
             and
             obscene
             rites
             and
             solemnities
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             its
             absolute
             inconsistency
             with
             those
             Religions
             which
             had
             obtained
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             which
             then
             had
             such
             firm
             possessions
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             policies
             of
             the
             world
             to
             secure
             and
             back
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             prophesie
             to
             it
             any
             kind
             or
             welcome
             entertainment
             .
             
               This
               Sect
            
             (
             for
             so
             they
             call'd
             it
             )
             
               was
               every
               where
            
             not
             only
             spoken
             ,
             but
             
               fought
               against
            
             ;
             for
             since
             men
             have
             a
             natural
             veneration
             for
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             thought
             themselves
             concerned
             to
             defend
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             convey'd
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             themselves
             with
             might
             and
             main
             against
             whatever
             might
             oppose
             it
             :
             especially
             the
             
               great
               ones
            
             of
             those
             times
             and
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperours
            
             made
             it
             their
             master-design
             to
             oppress
             and
             stifle
             this
             infant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             Hence
             those
             Imperial
             orders
             that
             were
             dayly
             sent
             abroad
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             command
             and
             impower
             their
             Governours
             to
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             the
             Christians
             ;
             of
             which
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             apprehend
             the
             form
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             set
             
             down
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             out
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             This
             following
             was
             agreed
             upon
             both
             by
             the
             Emperours
             and
             the
             whole
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             .
             Decius
             and
             Valerian
             Emperours
             ,
             
             
               Triumphers
               ,
               Conquerours
               ,
               August
               ,
               Pious
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               whole
               Senate
               ,
            
             
             
               have
               by
               common
               consent
               decreed
               thus
               .
               Whereas
               we
               have
               received
               the
               gifts
               and
               blessings
               of
               the
               gods
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               enjoy
               victory
               over
               our
               enemies
               ,
               as
               also
               temperate
               seasons
               and
               fruits
               in
               great
               plenty
               and
               abundance
               ;
               since
               we
               have
               found
               them
               our
               great
               benefactors
               ,
               and
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               those
               things
               that
               are
               universally
               beneficial
               to
               all
               :
               We
               therefore
               unanimously
               decree
               ,
               that
               all
               orders
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               well
               children
               as
               servants
               ,
               souldiers
               as
               private
               persons
               shall
               offer
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               gods
               ,
               doing
               reverence
               and
               supplication
               to
               them
               .
               And
               if
               any
               shall
               dare
               to
               violate
               our
               divine
               order
               thus
               unanimously
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               we
               command
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               exposed
               to
               several
               kinds
               of
               torments
               ;
               if
               by
               this
               means
               he
               be
               reclaimed
               ,
               he
               may
               expect
               no
               mean
               honours
               from
               us
               .
               But
               if
               he
               shall
               persist
               contumacious
               ,
               after
               many
               tortures
               let
               him
               be
               beheaded
               ,
               or
               thrown
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               dogs
               and
               birds
               of
               
               prey
               .
               But
               especially
               if
               there
               be
               any
               found
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
               As
               for
               those
               that
               obey
               our
               Decrees
               ,
               they
               shall
               receive
               great
               honours
               and
               rewards
               from
               us
               .
               So
               happily
               fare
               ye
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               this
               we
               may
               add
               that
               short
            
             Rescript
             of
             Valerian
             .
             
             Valerian
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             .
             We
             understand
             that
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Laws
             are
             violated
             by
             those
             who
             in
             these
             days
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             will
             ,
             that
             apprehending
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             our
             gods
             ,
             you
             expose
             them
             to
             divers
             kinds
             of
             punishments
             ;
             that
             so
             both
             justice
             may
             have
             place
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             vengeance
             in
             cutting
             off
             impieties
             having
             attain'd
             its
             end
             ,
             may
             proceed
             no
             further
             .
             
               This
               course
               they
               prosecuted
               with
               so
               much
               vigour
               and
               fierceness
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               boasted
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               absolutely
               effected
               their
               design
               .
               Witness
               those
            
             Trophies
             
               and
               Triumphal
            
             Arches
             
               that
               were
               every
               where
               erected
               to
               perpetuate
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               Conquest
               over
               Christianity
               :
               whereof
               these
               two
            
             Inscriptions
             
               found
               at
            
             Clunia
             in
             Spain
             
               are
               a
               sufficient
               evidence
            
             .
          
           
           
             DIOCLETIANUS
             .
             
             JOVIUS
             .
             ET
             .
             MAXIMIAN
             .
             HERCULEUS
             .
             CAES.
             AUGG.
             AMPLIFICATO
             .
             PER.
             ORIEN
             TEM
             .
             ET
             .
             OCCIDENTEM
             .
             IMP.
             ROM
             .
             ET
             NOMINE
             .
             CHRISTIANORUM
             .
             DELETO
             .
             QUI
             .
             REMP.
             EVER
             TEBANT
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             ,
          
           
             DIOCLETIAN
             .
             
             CAES.
             AUG
             .
             GALERIO
             .
             IN.
             ORI
             ENTE
             .
             ADOPT
             .
             SUPERS
             TITIONE
             .
             CHRIST
             —
             UBIQ
             .
             DELETA
             .
             ET
             .
             CUL
             TU
             .
             DEOR.
             PROPAGATO
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             both
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Diocletian
             and
             his
             Colleague
             Maximianus
             had
             every
             were
             extinguished
             the
             wicked
             Superstition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             had
             restor'd
             Paganism
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             gods
             .
             But
             long
             before
             them
             we
             find
             Nero
             (
             the
             first
             Emperour
             that
             raised
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             notes
             )
             so
             
             active
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             as
             to
             glory
             (
             or
             some
             flatterers
             in
             his
             behalf
             )
             that
             he
             had
             done
             the
             work
             .
             Witness
             an
             Inscription
             found
             also
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             NERONI
             .
             
             CL.
             CAIS
             .
             AUG
             .
             PONT
             .
             MAX.
             OB.
             PROVINC
             .
             LATRONIB
             .
             ET
             .
             HIS
             .
             QUI
             .
             NOVAM
             .
             GENERI
             .
             HUM
             .
             SUPER
             STITION
             .
             INCULCAB
             .
             PURGATAM
             .
          
           
             This
             Inscription
             was
             set
             up
             in
             memory
             of
             his
             having
             
               purged
               the
               Country
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               introduc'd
               and
               obtruded
               a
               new
               superstition
               upon
               mankind
               .
            
             The
             Christians
             it's
             true
             are
             not
             particularly
             nam'd
             in
             it
             (
             probably
             the
             Gentiles
             so
             much
             detested
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Christian
             ,
             that
             especially
             in
             publick
             Monuments
             they
             would
             not
             mention
             it
             )
             yet
             can
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             no
             other
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             this
             Character
             of
             Inculeating
             their
             Superstition
             admirably
             agrees
             to
             Christians
             ,
             who
             sought
             
             by
             all
             means
             to
             instill
             their
             Principles
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             besides
             that
             superstition
             was
             the
             common
             Title
             by
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             wont
             to
             denote
             Christianity
             ;
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             (
             as
             Baronius
             observes
             )
             any
             other
             New
             Religion
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             or
             long
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             none
             that
             could
             be
             the
             object
             of
             Nero's
             persecution
             .
             And
             how
             he
             entertain'd
             this
             ,
             Tertullian
             sufficiently
             intimates
             ,
             
             bidding
             them
             search
             their
             own
             Records
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             find
             .
             And
             from
             this
             very
             Inscription
             alone
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             they
             thought
             ,
             that
             (
             at
             least
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             world
             )
             they
             had
             wholly
             extirpated
             and
             rooted
             it
             out
             .
             By
             all
             which
             we
             may
             guess
             ,
             what
             hot
             service
             the
             Christians
             had
             on
             't
             under
             those
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             .
             Indeed
             their
             sufferings
             were
             beyond
             all
             imagination
             great
             ,
             which
             yet
             did
             but
             so
             much
             the
             more
             exercise
             and
             advance
             their
             Patience
             ,
             the
             bitterness
             of
             their
             sufferings
             making
             their
             patience
             more
             eminent
             and
             illustrious
             .
             Of
             which
             that
             we
             may
             take
             the
             truer
             measures
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             consider
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             those
             torments
             and
             sufferings
             which
             the
             Christians
             generally
             
             underwent
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             carriage
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             those
             torments
             and
             sufferings
             which
             they
             underwent
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             wit
             and
             malice
             of
             either
             Men
             or
             Devils
             could
             invent
             ;
             in
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             we
             shall
             first
             take
             a
             view
             of
             those
             punishments
             which
             were
             more
             standing
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             familiarly
             used
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             such
             as
             were
             extraordinarily
             made
             use
             of
             towards
             the
             Christians
             :
             Amongst
             their
             ordinary
             methods
             of
             Execution
             ,
             these
             six
             were
             most
             eminent
             ,
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Rack
             ,
             the
             
               Wheel
               ,
               Burning
               ,
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
            
             condemning
             to
             Mines
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Cross
             deserves
             the
             first
             place
             in
             our
             account
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             having
             been
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             universal
             ways
             of
             punishment
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             brought
             in
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             the
             instrument
             by
             which
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             himself
             was
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Omitting
             the
             various
             and
             different
             forms
             and
             kinds
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             used
             towards
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             I
             intend
             here
             only
             that
             that
             was
             most
             common
             ,
             a
             straight
             
             piece
             of
             wood
             fixed
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             having
             a
             transverse
             beam
             fastned
             near
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             letter
             T
             ,
             though
             probably
             it
             had
             also
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             arising
             above
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             
               two
               things
            
             in
             this
             way
             of
             punishment
             ,
             which
             rendred
             it
             very
             severe
             ,
             the
             pain
             and
             ignominy
             of
             it
             .
             Painful
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             because
             the
             party
             suffering
             was
             fastned
             to
             it
             with
             nayles
             driven
             through
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             parts
             where
             the
             nerves
             and
             sinews
             terminate
             and
             meet
             together
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             most
             acutely
             sensible
             of
             wounds
             and
             violence
             :
             and
             because
             they
             were
             pierced
             only
             in
             these
             parts
             so
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             Vitals
             ,
             this
             made
             their
             death
             very
             lingring
             and
             tedious
             ,
             doubled
             and
             trebled
             every
             pain
             upon
             them
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             some
             out
             of
             a
             generous
             compassion
             have
             caused
             malefactors
             first
             to
             be
             strangled
             before
             they
             were
             crucified
             ,
             
             as
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             did
             towards
             the
             Pirates
             whom
             he
             had
             sworn
             to
             execute
             upon
             the
             Cross
             .
             But
             no
             such
             favour
             was
             shewed
             to
             Christians
             ;
             they
             were
             suffered
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             those
             exquisite
             pangs
             ,
             
             till
             meer
             hunger
             starved
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             mercy
             of
             wild
             beasts
             
             or
             birds
             of
             prey
             dispatch'd
             them
             .
             Thus
             S.
             Andrew
             the
             Apostle
             continued
             
               two
               whole
            
             days
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
             teaching
             the
             people
             all
             the
             while
             ;
             
             Timotheus
             and
             his
             wife
             Maura
             after
             many
             other
             torments
             hung
             upon
             the
             Cross
             
               nine
               days
            
             together
             before
             they
             compleated
             their
             Martyrdom
             .
             
             Nor
             was
             the
             shame
             of
             this
             way
             of
             suffering
             less
             than
             the
             pain
             of
             it
             ,
             crucifixion
             being
             the
             peculiar
             punishment
             of
             
               Slaves
               ,
               Traytors
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vilest
             Malefactors
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             Freemen
             to
             dye
             thus
             ,
             
             was
             accounted
             the
             highest
             accent
             of
             ignominy
             and
             reproach
             ;
             
             therefore
             the
             
               Roman
               Historian
            
             calls
             it
             
               servile
               supplicium
            
             ,
             
             a
             punishment
             proper
             to
             slaves
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             crucified
             with
             their
             heads
             downwards
             ;
             
             thus
             S.
             Peter
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             crucified
             ;
             thus
             those
             Egyptian
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             hung
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             starv'd
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             this
             punishment
             of
             the
             Cross
             soon
             after
             the
             world
             was
             become
             Christian
             ,
             
             Constantine
             took
             away
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             that
             that
             should
             be
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             vilest
             malefactors
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             the
             Instrument
             whereupon
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             had
             purchased
             Salvation
             for
             mankind
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             The
             Rack
             ,
             called
             in
             Latin
             Equuleus
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             scituation
             of
             the
             offenders
             body
             upon
             the
             Engin
             ,
             resembling
             a
             man
             on
             horseback
             ,
             or
             rather
             from
             the
             horsing
             or
             holding
             of
             him
             up
             to
             it
             by
             ropes
             and
             screws
             .
             The
             first
             design
             of
             it
             was
             to
             torment
             the
             guilty
             ,
             
             or
             the
             suspected
             person
             to
             make
             him
             confess
             the
             truth
             ;
             what
             the
             particular
             form
             of
             it
             was
             is
             not
             agreed
             amongst
             learned
             men
             ;
             
             but
             this
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             Engine
             fram'd
             of
             several
             pieces
             of
             timber
             joyned
             together
             ,
             upon
             the
             top
             whereof
             upon
             a
             long
             board
             the
             suffering
             person
             being
             laid
             along
             upon
             his
             back
             and
             fastned
             to
             it
             by
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             the
             Engine
             was
             so
             contriv'd
             with
             screws
             and
             pullies
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             members
             were
             distended
             with
             the
             utmost
             violence
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             luxation
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             this
             more
             or
             less
             according
             to
             the
             tormentors
             pleasures
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             hung
             by
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             under
             the
             top-board
             of
             the
             Engine
             ,
             and
             tormented
             in
             that
             posture
             ;
             This
             Rack
             was
             a
             punishment
             which
             the
             Christians
             were
             very
             frequently
             put
             to
             .
             Much
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             was
             that
             which
             they
             call'd
             the
             Catasta
             ,
             being
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             raised
             
             up
             like
             a
             little
             scaffold
             ,
             upon
             which
             Christians
             were
             set
             ,
             that
             their
             torments
             might
             be
             more
             conspicuous
             ;
             thence
             that
             proverb
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             
               ad
               Pulpitum
               post
               Catastam
               venire
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Aurelius
             a
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             publickly
             tormented
             upon
             this
             Engine
             was
             after
             ordain'd
             a
             Reader
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             promoted
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             lately
             confessed
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             :
             In
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Rack
             ,
             there
             were
             certain
             additional
             torments
             made
             by
             instruments
             called
             Vngulae
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             iron
             pinsers
             ,
             made
             with
             sharp
             teeth
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             flesh
             was
             by
             piece-meal
             pull'd
             and
             torn
             off
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             
             one
             of
             these
             Vngulae
             ,
             as
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             
               Roma
               Subterranea
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             amongst
             other
             things
             found
             in
             the
             
               Vatican
               Coemetery
            
             amongst
             the
             monuments
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             amongst
             the
             other
             Reliques
             of
             that
             Church
             as
             an
             inestimable
             treasure
             ,
             and
             a
             worthy
             object
             of
             Religious
             worship
             ;
             being
             there
             kept
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             ador'd
             by
             all
             Christian
             people
             .
             
             And
             another
             of
             their
             writers
             being
             about
             to
             describe
             it
             ,
             
             tells
             
             us
             that
             though
             altogether
             unworthy
             of
             such
             a
             favour
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             blessed
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             became
             him
             ,
             he
             kissed
             and
             embrac'd
             it
             with
             great
             veneration
             .
             Which
             by
             the
             way
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             little
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             accounted
             an
             honour
             and
             a
             kindness
             done
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             to
             adore
             that
             which
             was
             the
             instrument
             of
             their
             torment
             :
             Might
             they
             not
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             as
             well
             worship
             their
             executioners
             ,
             and
             pay
             a
             religious
             respect
             to
             the
             ashes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             drag'd
             them
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             tore
             off
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             death
             with
             all
             imaginable
             pain
             and
             torture
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Wheel
             .
             This
             was
             a
             round
             Engine
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             body
             of
             the
             condemned
             person
             being
             bound
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             extreamly
             distended
             ,
             but
             whirl'd
             about
             with
             the
             most
             violent
             distortion
             ;
             the
             pain
             whereof
             was
             unconceivable
             ,
             especially
             as
             used
             towards
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Wheel
             to
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             naked
             being
             sometimes
             full
             of
             
               iron
               pricks
            
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             board
             full
             of
             sharp-pointed
             iron
             pricks
             being
             plac'd
             under
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             time
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Martyr
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             rak'd
             off
             the
             flesh
             with
             inexpressible
             
             torment
             .
             Thus
             were
             serv'd
             those
             three
             Martyrs
             ,
             Foelix
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             
             Fortunatus
             and
             Achilleus
             the
             Deacons
             at
             Valentia
             in
             France
             ,
             
             and
             hundreds
             more
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Burning
             .
             This
             was
             done
             sometimes
             by
             staking
             them
             down
             to
             a
             pile
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             setting
             it
             on
             fire
             ;
             thus
             suffered
             Julianus
             and
             others
             in
             the
             Persecution
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             
             sometimes
             by
             laying
             them
             to
             rost
             at
             a
             slow
             gentle
             fire
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             dye
             with
             the
             greater
             torment
             ;
             otherwhiles
             they
             were
             hung
             up
             either
             by
             the
             neck
             ,
             hands
             or
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             made
             under
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             burn
             or
             choak
             them
             ;
             or
             burning
             torches
             held
             to
             several
             parts
             of
             their
             naked
             bodies
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             were
             placed
             in
             an
             
               iron
               chair
            
             ,
             or
             laid
             upon
             an
             
               iron
               grate
            
             ,
             which
             was
             either
             made
             
               red
               hot
            
             ,
             or
             had
             a
             fire
             continually
             burning
             under
             it
             :
             of
             all
             which
             ways
             of
             execution
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             near
             akin
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             too
             tedious
             I
             could
             easily
             give
             abundant
             instances
             .
             This
             was
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             prince
             ways
             of
             capital
             punishments
             ,
             and
             none
             were
             adjudged
             to
             it
             but
             the
             greatest
             Villains
             ,
             
             the
             meanest
             and
             vilest
             persons
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             
               Throwing
               to
               wild
               Beasts
            
             .
             This
             was
             a
             punishment
             very
             common
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             to
             condemn
             a
             man
             to
             fight
             for
             his
             life
             with
             the
             most
             savage
             beasts
             ,
             
               Bears
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               Lions
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             was
             usually
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             despicable
             offenders
             ;
             under
             which
             notion
             the
             Gentiles
             looking
             upon
             the
             Christians
             did
             most
             commonly
             condemn
             them
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             ;
             a
             thing
             so
             familiar
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             in
             a
             manner
             
               proverbal
               ,
               Christianos
               ad
               Leones
            
             ,
             
             away
             with
             the
             Christians
             to
             the
             Lions
             :
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             devoured
             with
             the
             more
             ease
             ,
             they
             were
             many
             times
             tied
             down
             to
             a
             stake
             ;
             sometimes
             cloath'd
             in
             beasts-skins
             ,
             the
             more
             eagerly
             to
             provoke
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             wild
             beasts
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               Condemning
               to
               the
               Mines
            
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Romans
             adjudg'd
             their
             slaves
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             infamous
             malefactors
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             too
             the
             Christians
             were
             often
             sent
             :
             what
             their
             treatment
             was
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             besides
             their
             continual
             toyle
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             
             Cyprian
             lets
             us
             know
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             Nemesian
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             labour'd
             in
             the
             Mines
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             were
             cruelly
             beaten
             with
             clubs
             ,
             bound
             with
             chains
             ,
             forc'd
             to
             lye
             upon
             the
             hard
             ,
             
             cold
             ,
             damp
             ground
             ,
             conflicted
             with
             
               hunger
               ,
               nakedness
            
             ,
             the
             deformity
             of
             their
             heads
             
               half
               shaved
            
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             slaves
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             to
             live
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             filth
             and
             nastiness
             ;
             besides
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             mark'd
             and
             branded
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             
               right
               eye
            
             pull'd
             out
             ,
             
             and
             their
             
               left
               foot
            
             disabled
             by
             cutting
             the
             nerves
             and
             sinews
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             being
             once
             under
             this
             condemnation
             ,
             all
             their
             estate
             was
             forfeit
             to
             the
             publick
             treasury
             ,
             and
             themselves
             for
             ever
             reduc'd
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             slaves
             .
             These
             were
             some
             of
             the
             more
             usual
             ways
             of
             punishment
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             though
             exercis'd
             towards
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             utmost
             rigour
             and
             severity
             .
             I
             omit
             to
             speak
             of
             Christians
             being
             scourg'd
             and
             whip'd
             even
             to
             the
             tiring
             of
             their
             executioners
             ,
             especially
             with
             rods
             called
             plumbatae
             (
             whereof
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             )
             which
             were
             scourges
             made
             of
             cords
             or
             thongs
             with
             leaden
             bullets
             at
             the
             end
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             their
             being
             ston'd
             to
             death
             ,
             their
             being
             beheaded
             ,
             their
             being
             thrust
             into
             stinking
             and
             nasty
             prisons
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             set
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             stocks
             with
             five
             holes
             ,
             their
             legs
             being
             stretch'd
             asunder
             
             to
             reach
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             now
             consider
             some
             few
             of
             those
             unusal
             torments
             and
             punishments
             which
             were
             inflicted
             only
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             or
             if
             upon
             any
             others
             ,
             only
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             :
             Such
             was
             their
             being
             tied
             to
             arms
             of
             trees
             bent
             by
             great
             force
             and
             strength
             by
             certain
             Engines
             ,
             and
             being
             suddainly
             let
             go
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             moment
             tear
             the
             Martyr
             in
             pieces
             ,
             in
             which
             way
             many
             were
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             persecution
             at
             Thebais
             .
             
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             clad
             with
             coats
             of
             paper
             ,
             linnen
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             dawb'd
             in
             the
             inside
             with
             pitch
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             they
             were
             burnt
             alive
             .
             Otherwhiles
             they
             were
             shut
             into
             the
             belly
             of
             a
             brazen
             Bull
             ,
             and
             a
             fire
             being
             kindled
             under
             it
             ,
             were
             consumed
             with
             a
             torment
             beyond
             imagination
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             put
             into
             a
             great
             Pot
             or
             Caldron
             full
             of
             boyling
             pitch
             ,
             oyl
             ,
             lead
             ,
             or
             wax
             mixed
             together
             ;
             or
             had
             these
             fatal
             liquors
             by
             holes
             made
             on
             purpose
             poured
             into
             their
             bowels
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             hung
             up
             by
             one
             or
             both
             hands
             ,
             with
             stones
             of
             great
             weight
             tied
             to
             their
             feet
             to
             augment
             their
             sufferings
             ;
             others
             were
             anointed
             all
             over
             their
             bodies
             with
             honey
             ,
             and
             at
             mid-day
             fastned
             
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             pole
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             flies
             ,
             wasps
             ,
             and
             such
             little
             cattle
             as
             might
             by
             degrees
             sting
             and
             torment
             them
             to
             death
             ;
             Thus
             besides
             many
             others
             it
             was
             with
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Arethusa
             ,
             
             a
             venerable
             old
             man
             who
             suffered
             under
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ;
             after
             infinite
             other
             tortures
             they
             dawb'd
             him
             over
             with
             honey
             and
             jellies
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             basket
             fastned
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             pole
             ,
             expos'd
             him
             to
             the
             hottest
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             such
             little
             Insects
             as
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             prey
             upon
             him
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             put
             into
             a
             rotten
             ship
             ,
             which
             being
             turn'd
             out
             to
             sea
             was
             set
             on
             fire
             ;
             thus
             they
             serv'd
             an
             Orthodox
             Presbyter
             under
             Valens
             the
             Arrian
             Emperour
             ;
             
             the
             same
             which
             Socrates
             reports
             of
             fourscore
             pious
             and
             devout
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             same
             Emperours
             command
             were
             thrust
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             which
             being
             brought
             into
             open
             Sea
             ,
             was
             presently
             fir'd
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             also
             want
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             burial
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             not
             only
             reach
             the
             Christians
             while
             alive
             ,
             but
             extend
             to
             them
             after
             death
             ,
             denying
             them
             (
             what
             has
             been
             otherwise
             granted
             amongst
             the
             most
             barbarous
             
             people
             )
             the
             conveniency
             of
             burial
             ,
             exposing
             them
             to
             the
             ravage
             and
             fierceness
             of
             dogs
             and
             beasts
             of
             prey
             ,
             
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             told
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             reckon'd
             as
             not
             the
             least
             aggravation
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
             Nay
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             been
             quietly
             buried
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             many
             times
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             complains
             )
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Asylum
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             
             but
             were
             plucked
             out
             ,
             rent
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             any
             longer
             to
             insist
             upon
             these
             things
             ;
             sooner
             may
             a
             man
             tell
             the
             stars
             ,
             than
             reckon
             up
             all
             those
             methods
             of
             misery
             and
             suffering
             which
             the
             Christians
             endured
             .
             
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             himself
             was
             a
             sad
             spectatour
             of
             some
             of
             the
             later
             persecutions
             ,
             professes
             to
             give
             over
             the
             account
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             expression
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             that
             suffered
             being
             hard
             ,
             nay
             impossible
             to
             be
             reckoned
             up
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             (
             as
             he
             there
             observes
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             plainly
             tells
             Demetrian
             of
             it
             )
             their
             enemies
             did
             little
             else
             but
             set
             their
             wits
             upon
             the
             tenters
             to
             find
             out
             the
             most
             exquisite
             methods
             of
             torture
             and
             punishment
             ;
             
             they
             were
             not
             content
             with
             those
             old
             ways
             of
             torment
             
             which
             their
             forefathers
             had
             brought
             in
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             ingenious
             cruelty
             daily
             invented
             new
             ,
             striving
             to
             excel
             one
             another
             in
             this
             piece
             of
             hellish
             art
             ,
             and
             accounting
             those
             the
             wittiest
             persons
             that
             could
             invent
             the
             bitterest
             and
             most
             barbarous
             engins
             of
             execution
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             they
             improved
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             
               Vlpian
               ,
               Master
               of
               Records
            
             to
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Oracle
             of
             those
             Times
             for
             Law
             ,
             writing
             several
             Books
             
               de
               Officio
               Proconsulis
            
             (
             many
             parcels
             whereof
             are
             yet
             extant
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             )
             in
             the
             seventh
             Book
             collected
             together
             the
             several
             bloody
             Edicts
             which
             the
             Emperours
             had
             put
             out
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             by
             what
             ways
             and
             methods
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             
             as
             Lactantius
             tells
             us
             .
             But
             this
             Book
             as
             to
             what
             concern'd
             Christians
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             ,
             the
             zeal
             and
             piety
             of
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             having
             banished
             all
             Books
             of
             that
             nature
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             where
             he
             commands
             the
             Writings
             of
             Porphyry
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             had
             written
             against
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             The
             reason
             
             why
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Books
             of
             the
             Heathens
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             extant
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Having
             given
             this
             brief
             specimen
             of
             some
             few
             of
             those
             grievous
             torments
             to
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             exposed
             (
             they
             that
             would
             have
             more
             ,
             must
             read
             the
             Martyrologies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             have
             purposely
             witten
             on
             this
             subject
             )
             we
             come
             next
             to
             consider
             what
             was
             their
             behaviour
             and
             carriage
             under
             them
             ;
             this
             we
             shall
             find
             to
             have
             been
             most
             sedate
             and
             calm
             ,
             most
             constant
             and
             resolute
             ;
             they
             neither
             fainted
             nor
             fretted
             ,
             neither
             railed
             at
             their
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             sunk
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             bore
             up
             under
             the
             heaviest
             torments
             ,
             under
             the
             bitterest
             reproaches
             with
             a
             meekness
             and
             patience
             that
             was
             invincible
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             every
             way
             became
             the
             mild
             and
             yet
             generous
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             the
             Jew
             ;
             
             We
             patiently
             bear
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             all
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             are
             brought
             upon
             us
             either
             by
             men
             or
             devils
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             extremities
             of
             death
             and
             torments
             ,
             praying
             for
             those
             that
             thus
             treat
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             find
             mercy
             ,
             not
             desiring
             to
             hurt
             or
             revenge
             our selves
             upon
             any
             that
             injures
             us
             ,
             according
             
             as
             our
             great
             Law-giver
             has
             commanded
             us
             .
             
             Thus
             Eusebius
             reporting
             the
             hard
             usage
             which
             the
             Christians
             met
             with
             during
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             were
             betrayed
             and
             butchered
             by
             their
             own
             friends
             and
             brethren
             ;
             but
             they
             as
             couragious
             Champions
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             accustomed
             to
             prefer
             an
             honourable
             death
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             before
             life
             it self
             ,
             little
             regarded
             the
             cruel
             usage
             they
             met
             with
             in
             it
             :
             but
             rather
             as
             became
             true
             Souldiers
             of
             God
             ,
             armed
             with
             patience
             ,
             they
             laughed
             at
             all
             methods
             of
             execution
             ;
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             piercings
             of
             nails
             ,
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             cutting
             and
             burning
             of
             limbs
             ,
             putting
             out
             eyes
             ,
             and
             mutilation
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             and
             digging
             in
             Mines
             ,
             chains
             and
             fetters
             ;
             all
             which
             for
             the
             great
             love
             that
             they
             had
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             they
             accounted
             sweeter
             than
             any
             happiness
             or
             pleasure
             whatsoever
             .
             Nay
             the
             very
             women
             in
             this
             case
             were
             as
             couragious
             as
             the
             men
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             undergoing
             the
             same
             conflicts
             ,
             reaped
             the
             same
             rewards
             of
             their
             constancy
             and
             vertue
             .
             But
             this
             will
             more
             distinctly
             appear
             in
             a
             few
             particular
             cases
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             When
             ever
             they
             were
             sought
             for
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             condemned
             and
             executed
             ,
             they
             cared
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             opportunities
             to
             escape
             .
             Polycarp
             at
             his
             apprehension
             refused
             to
             fly
             ,
             though
             going
             but
             into
             the
             next
             house
             might
             have
             sav'd
             his
             life
             .
             
             Cyprian
             writing
             to
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             commends
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             oft
             desired
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             by
             their
             Gentile-friends
             and
             relations
             )
             to
             go
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             abide
             there
             still
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             their
             own
             escape
             ;
             telling
             them
             they
             had
             made
             as
             many
             confessions
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             had
             opportunities
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             had
             rejected
             them
             .
             Though
             't
             is
             true
             he
             himself
             withdrew
             from
             Carthage
             when
             the
             Officers
             were
             sent
             to
             take
             him
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             Vtica
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             did
             it
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             his
             people
             )
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             some
             friends
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             did
             suffer
             ,
             he
             might
             suffer
             at
             Carthage
             whereof
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             truths
             which
             he
             had
             preach'd
             to
             them
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             might
             seal
             before
             them
             with
             his
             blood
             ;
             a
             thing
             he
             earnestly
             and
             daily
             begg'd
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             afterwards
             .
             And
             if
             they
             did
             not
             run
             away
             from
             suffering
             
             much
             less
             did
             they
             oppose
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             tumults
             and
             parties
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             no
             ,
             they
             were
             led
             as
             
               Lambs
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               sheep
               before
               the
               shearers
               are
               dumb
               ;
               so
               opened
               not
               they
               their
               mouth
               ;
               but
               committed
               their
               cause
               to
               him
               that
               judges
               righteously
               ,
            
             and
             who
             has
             said
             ,
             
               vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               repay
               it
               .
            
             
             None
             of
             us
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             to
             the
             Governour
             )
             when
             apprehended
             makes
             resistance
             ,
             nor
             (
             though
             our
             party
             be
             large
             and
             numerous
             )
             revenges
             himself
             for
             that
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             that
             you
             offer
             to
             us
             :
             we
             patiently
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             future
             vengeance
             ;
             the
             innocent
             truckle
             under
             the
             unrighteous
             ;
             the
             guiltless
             quietly
             submit
             to
             pains
             and
             tortures
             ;
             knowing
             for
             certain
             that
             what-ever
             we
             now
             suffer
             shall
             not
             remain
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greater
             the
             injury
             that
             is
             done
             us
             in
             these
             persecutions
             we
             endure
             ,
             the
             more
             just
             and
             heavy
             will
             be
             that
             vengeance
             that
             will
             follow
             it
             :
             never
             was
             any
             wicked
             attempt
             made
             against
             Christians
             ,
             but
             a
             divine
             vengeance
             was
             soon
             at
             the
             heels
             of
             it
             .
             But
             though
             they
             thus
             resolutely
             stood
             to
             't
             ,
             when
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religon
             lay
             at
             stake
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             not
             be
             denied
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             
             they
             held
             it
             lawful
             and
             convenient
             to
             fly
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             .
             Tertullian
             indeed
             in
             a
             Book
             purposely
             written
             on
             this
             subject
             maintains
             it
             to
             be
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             unlawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             fly
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             
             an
             assertion
             which
             with
             all
             the
             subtilties
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishes
             of
             his
             African
             eloquence
             he
             endeavours
             to
             render
             fair
             and
             pausible
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             strictness
             and
             rigid
             severity
             of
             the
             man
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             this
             Book
             was
             composed
             after
             his
             complying
             with
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             humour
             it
             was
             to
             out-do
             the
             Orthodox
             by
             overstraining
             the
             austerities
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             appears
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               marriages
               ,
               fasts
               ,
               pennances
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Otherwise
             before
             his
             espousing
             those
             opinions
             he
             seems
             elsewhere
             to
             speak
             more
             favourably
             of
             shunning
             persecution
             .
             
             But
             whatever
             he
             thought
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Fathers
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             that
             Christians
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             use
             prudence
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             withdraw
             to
             avoid
             the
             storm
             when
             it
             was
             a
             coming
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             two
             Cases
             .
          
           
             I.
             When
             persons
             were
             of
             more
             than
             
             ordinary
             use
             and
             eminency
             ,
             the
             saving
             of
             whom
             might
             be
             of
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             S.
             Paul
             was
             let
             down
             the
             wall
             in
             a
             basket
             ,
             when
             the
             Governour
             of
             Damascus
             sought
             his
             life
             .
             Thus
             Cyprian
             withdrew
             from
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             lay
             hid
             for
             two
             years
             together
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             he
             gave
             secret
             orders
             for
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             Thus
             Athanasius
             ,
             when
             Syrianus
             and
             his
             Souldiers
             broke
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             universal
             cry
             both
             of
             Clergy
             and
             people
             perswaded
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             forced
             to
             retire
             and
             save
             himself
             ,
             in
             which
             retirement
             he
             continued
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             the
             Arrians
             charg'd
             him
             with
             fear
             and
             cowardise
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             for
             his
             own
             vindication
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             write
             an
             Apology
             for
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             he
             learnedly
             and
             eloquently
             discourses
             the
             whole
             affair
             ,
             justifying
             himself
             from
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
               Elias
            
             ;
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             from
             the
             plain
             and
             positive
             allowance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               when
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               flee
               into
               another
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               when
               they
               should
               see
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               standing
               in
               the
               holy
               
               place
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             miseries
             that
             were
             to
             come
             upon
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Roman
             Army
             )
             
               they
               should
               fly
               unto
               the
               mountians
               ,
               and
               if
               upon
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               not
               turn
               back
               to
               fetch
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               left
               behind
            
             ;
             that
             't
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             shun
             the
             storm
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             instruments
             immediately
             deputed
             to
             propagate
             and
             convey
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             herein
             imitated
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               who
               wandred
               about
               in
               deserts
               and
               mountains
               and
               in
               dens
               and
               caves
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             being
             equally
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             two
             extreams
             of
             rashness
             and
             cowardise
             ,
             they
             would
             neither
             thrust
             themselves
             upon
             danger
             ,
             nor
             basely
             run
             from
             death
             ,
             when
             call'd
             to
             it
             ,
             like
             wise
             Physicians
             reserving
             themselves
             for
             the
             use
             of
             those
             that
             needed
             their
             assistance
             .
             All
             which
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             he
             rationally
             urges
             in
             that
             Apology
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             case
             wherein
             they
             accounted
             it
             lawful
             for
             persons
             to
             retire
             under
             persecutions
             was
             ,
             when
             being
             but
             new
             Converts
             and
             as
             yet
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             they
             look'd
             upon
             them
             as
             not
             likely
             to
             bear
             the
             shock
             and
             brunt
             of
             the
             persecution
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             they
             
             thought
             it
             better
             for
             them
             to
             withdraw
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             them
             under
             a
             temptaion
             of
             being
             drawn
             back
             to
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Thus
             when
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Neocaesarea
             saw
             the
             Decian
             persecution
             grow
             extream
             hot
             and
             violent
             ,
             
             considering
             the
             frailty
             and
             infirmity
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             would
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             under
             those
             fierce
             conflicts
             that
             must
             be
             undergone
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             ,
             perswaded
             his
             Church
             a
             little
             to
             decline
             that
             dreadful
             and
             terrible
             storm
             ,
             telling
             them
             't
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             better
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             by
             flying
             ,
             than
             by
             abiding
             those
             furious
             trials
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             his
             counsel
             might
             make
             the
             deeper
             impression
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             convince
             them
             that
             in
             thus
             doing
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             or
             prejudice
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             by
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             and
             himself
             first
             retiring
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             danger
             ,
             retreated
             to
             the
             mountainous
             parts
             there-abouts
             that
             were
             freest
             from
             the
             rage
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             any
             impeachment
             of
             their
             zeal
             and
             readiness
             for
             suffering
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             prudent
             gaining
             a
             little
             respite
             for
             
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             suffer
             with
             greater
             advantage
             afterwards
             .
             They
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             save
             their
             heads
             ,
             when
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             call'd
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             ever
             by
             indirect
             means
             screw'd
             themselves
             out
             of
             danger
             ,
             when
             once
             engaged
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             sometimes
             prudently
             prevent
             it
             ,
             reserving
             themselves
             for
             a
             more
             convenient
             season
             .
             Thus
             Cyprian
             withdrew
             a
             little
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             but
             a
             desire
             to
             prevent
             his
             being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             an
             obscure
             place
             (
             which
             his
             enemies
             had
             designed
             )
             being
             desirous
             his
             Martyrdom
             should
             happen
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             so
             long
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             so
             publickly
             preached
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             were
             so
             far
             from
             declining
             suffering
             ,
             and
             being
             terrified
             with
             those
             miseries
             which
             they
             saw
             others
             undergo
             ,
             that
             they
             freely
             and
             in
             great
             multitudes
             offered
             themselves
             to
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             embracing
             death
             as
             the
             greatest
             honour
             that
             could
             be
             done
             them
             ;
             they
             strove
             (
             as
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             observes
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             the
             ninth
             persecution
             )
             which
             should
             rush
             first
             upon
             those
             glorious
             conflicts
             ;
             men
             in
             those
             days
             (
             as
             he
             
             adds
             )
             much
             more
             greedily
             seeking
             Martyrdom
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             in
             after-times
             they
             did
             for
             Bishopricks
             and
             the
             preferments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Lucian
             who
             certainly
             had
             very
             little
             love
             to
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             them
             :
             
             The
             miserable
             wretches
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             do
             verily
             perswade
             them
             ,
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             surely
             be
             immortal
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             they
             despise
             death
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             voluntarily
             offer
             themselves
             to
             it
             .
             Indeed
             they
             did
             ambitiously
             contend
             who
             should
             be
             first
             crown'd
             with
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             their
             enemies
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             very
             persecutors
             grew
             weary
             of
             their
             bloody
             offices
             .
             
             Tiberianus
             the
             President
             of
             Palestine
             in
             his
             relation
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             ,
             (
             recorded
             by
             
               Joannes
               Matela
            
             ,
             mentioned
             also
             by
             Suidas
             )
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             his
             proceedings
             against
             them
             ;
             
             
               I
               am
               quite
            
             tir'd
             
               out
               in
               punishing
               and
               destroying
               the
            
             Galileans
             
               (
               call'd
               here
               by
               the
               name
               of
            
             Christians
             )
             
               according
               to
               your
               commands
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               yet
               they
            
             cease
             not
             
               to
               offer
               themselves
               to
               be
               slain
               :
               Nay
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               laboured
               
               both
               by
               fair
               means
               and
               threatnings
               to
               make
               them
            
             conceal
             
               themselves
               from
               being
               known
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               can
               I
               not
            
             stave
             
               them
               off
               from
               persecution
            
             .
             So
             little
             regard
             had
             they
             to
             sufferings
             ,
             nay
             so
             impatient
             were
             they
             till
             they
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             flames
             .
             This
             made
             
               Arrius
               Antoninus
            
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Asia
             ,
             
             when
             at
             first
             he
             severely
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whereupon
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             that
             City
             like
             an
             Army
             voluntarily
             presented
             themselves
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             to
             be
             surpriz'd
             with
             wonder
             ,
             and
             causing
             only
             some
             few
             of
             them
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               O
               unhappy
               people
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               die
               ,
               have
               you
               not
               halters
               ,
               and
               precipices
               enough
               to
               end
               your
               lives
               with
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               come
               hither
               for
               an
               execution
               ?
            
             so
             fast
             did
             they
             flock
             to
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             faster
             than
             droves
             of
             beasts
             that
             are
             driven
             to
             the
             shambles
             .
             They
             even
             long'd
             to
             be
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             suffering
             .
             Ignatius
             though
             then
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             Rome
             in
             order
             to
             his
             execution
             ,
             
             yet
             by
             the
             way
             as
             he
             went
             could
             not
             but
             vent
             his
             passionate
             desire
             of
             it
             :
             O
             that
             I
             might
             come
             to
             those
             
               wild
               beasts
            
             ,
             that
             are
             prepar'd
             for
             me
             ;
             I
             heartily
             wish
             that
             I
             may
             presently
             meet
             with
             them
             ;
             
             I
             would
             invite
             and
             encourage
             them
             speedily
             to
             devour
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             set
             upon
             me
             as
             they
             have
             been
             to
             others
             ;
             nay
             should
             they
             refuse
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             even
             force
             them
             to
             it
             :
             I
             am
             concern'd
             for
             nothing
             either
             seen
             or
             unseen
             more
             than
             to
             enjoy
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             Let
             fire
             and
             the
             cross
             ,
             and
             the
             rage
             of
             
               wild
               beasts
            
             ;
             the
             breaking
             of
             
               bones
               ,
               distortion
            
             of
             members
             ,
             bruising
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             punishments
             which
             the
             devil
             can
             invent
             ,
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             may
             but
             
               enjoy
               Christ
            
             .
             They
             even
             envied
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             mourned
             that
             any
             went
             before
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             left
             behind
             .
             When
             Laurentius
             the
             Deacon
             espied
             Sixtus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             going
             to
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
             he
             burst
             into
             tears
             ,
             
             and
             passionately
             call'd
             out
             ,
             Whither
             O
             my
             Father
             art
             thou
             going
             without
             thy
             Son
             ?
             Whither
             so
             fast
             O
             holy
             Bishop
             without
             thy
             Deacon
             ?
             Never
             didst
             thou
             use
             to
             offer
             spiritual
             sacrifice
             without
             thy
             Minister
             to
             attend
             thee
             ;
             what
             have
             I
             done
             that
             might
             displease
             thee
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             found
             me
             degenerous
             and
             fearful
             ?
             Make
             trial
             at
             least
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             a
             fit
             Minister
             to
             wait
             upon
             thee
             .
             To
             this
             and
             more
             to
             the
             same
             import
             ,
             
             the
             good
             Bishop
             replied
             ,
             Mistake
             not
             
               my
               Son
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             leave
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             :
             Greater
             tryals
             belong
             to
             thee
             ;
             I
             like
             a
             weak
             old
             man
             receive
             only
             the
             first
             skirmishes
             of
             the
             battle
             ,
             but
             thou
             being
             youthful
             and
             valiant
             hast
             a
             more
             glorious
             triumph
             over
             the
             enemy
             reserv'd
             for
             thee
             :
             Cease
             to
             weep
             ,
             thy
             turn
             will
             be
             presently
             ,
             for
             within
             
               three
               days
            
             thou
             shalt
             follow
             me
             .
             So
             pious
             a
             contention
             was
             there
             between
             these
             ●ood
             men
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             first
             suffer
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
             'T
             is
             memorable
             what
             we
             find
             concerning
             Origen
             though
             then
             but
             a
             youth
             ,
             
             that
             when
             a
             great
             persecution
             was
             raised
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             wherein
             many
             suffered
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             eagerly
             inflamed
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             Martyrdom
             (
             especially
             after
             his
             Father
             had
             been
             seized
             upon
             and
             cast
             into
             prison
             )
             that
             he
             expos'd
             himself
             to
             all
             dangers
             ,
             and
             courted
             torments
             to
             come
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             had
             certainly
             suffered
             ,
             if
             his
             Mother
             after
             all
             other
             intreaties
             and
             perswasion
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             had
             not
             stoln
             away
             his
             clothes
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             for
             meer
             shame
             forced
             him
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             one
             Example
             of
             the
             weker
             Sex.
             When
             Valens
             
             the
             Arrian
             Emperour
             (
             who
             persecuted
             the
             Orthodox
             with
             as
             much
             fury
             and
             bitterness
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             )
             came
             to
             Edessa
             ,
             
             and
             found
             there
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             daily
             meeting
             in
             their
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             he
             severely
             check'd
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             by
             all
             means
             to
             rout
             and
             ruine
             them
             .
             The
             Governour
             though
             of
             another
             perswasion
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             common
             compassion
             gave
             them
             private
             notice
             of
             the
             Emperours
             commands
             ,
             hoping
             they
             would
             forbear
             .
             But
             they
             not
             at
             all
             terrified
             with
             the
             news
             ,
             met
             the
             next
             morning
             in
             greater
             numbers
             ,
             which
             the
             Governour
             understanding
             went
             to
             the
             place
             of
             their
             assembly
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             going
             ,
             a
             woman
             in
             a
             careless
             dress
             leading
             a
             little
             child
             in
             her
             hand
             rush'd
             through
             the
             Governours
             Guard
             ,
             who
             commanding
             her
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             asked
             her
             why
             she
             made
             so
             much
             hast
             ?
             That
             I
             may
             the
             sooner
             come
             
               (
               said
               she
            
             )
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             are
             met
             together
             ;
             Knowst
             thou
             not
             
               (
               said
               he
            
             )
             that
             the
             Governour
             will
             be
             there
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             kill
             all
             whom
             he
             finds
             there
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             well
             
               (
               answered
               the
               woman
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             make
             so
             
             much
             hast
             ,
             lest
             I
             come
             
               too
               late
            
             ,
             and
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             And
             being
             asked
             ,
             why
             she
             carried
             her
             
               little
               Son
            
             along
             with
             her
             ,
             she
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             also
             may
             partake
             of
             the
             common
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             share
             in
             the
             same
             rewards
             .
             The
             Governour
             admiring
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             turn'd
             back
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             disswaded
             the
             Emperour
             from
             his
             cruel
             resolution
             ,
             as
             what
             was
             neither
             honourable
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             would
             conduce
             to
             his
             purposes
             and
             designs
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             by
             a
             most
             unjust
             sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             most
             horrid
             death
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             raging
             or
             repining
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             bitter
             and
             tart
             reflections
             ,
             they
             
               gave
               thanks
            
             to
             their
             enemies
             for
             condemning
             them
             .
             A
             Christian
             being
             condemn'd
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             thanks
             his
             Judges
             ,
             
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             a
             favour
             to
             dye
             for
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             .
             
             That
             they
             persecute
             us
             (
             says
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             it
             is
             not
             because
             they
             find
             us
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             think
             we
             wrong
             the
             world
             by
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             by
             teaching
             and
             perswading
             others
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             as
             for
             us
             ,
             they
             do
             us
             no
             harm
             ,
             death
             does
             but
             the
             sooner
             
             send
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             if
             therefore
             we
             be
             wise
             ,
             we
             shall
             thank
             them
             that
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             more
             speedy
             passage
             thither
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             ,
             
             that
             seeing
             his
             Wife
             going
             towards
             Martyrdom
             ,
             he
             exceedingly
             rejoyced
             that
             she
             was
             called
             to
             so
             great
             an
             honour
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             now
             returning
             home
             ;
             encouraging
             and
             exhorting
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             calling
             her
             by
             her
             name
             ,
             bad
             her
             to
             be
             mindful
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             Such
             (
             says
             he
             )
             was
             the
             wedlock
             of
             that
             blessed
             couple
             ,
             and
             their
             perfect
             disposition
             and
             agreement
             in
             those
             things
             that
             were
             dearest
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             Lucius
             one
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             was
             charged
             by
             Vrbicius
             the
             Roman
             Prefect
             for
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             only
             because
             he
             offer'd
             to
             speak
             in
             behalf
             of
             one
             that
             had
             very
             hard
             measure
             ,
             he
             immediately
             confess'd
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             forthwith
             condemned
             ,
             he
             heartily
             thanked
             his
             Judge
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             he
             should
             be
             deliver'd
             from
             such
             unrighteous
             Governours
             and
             be
             sooner
             sent
             home
             to
             his
             Heavenly
             Father
             .
             No
             joyfuller
             message
             could
             be
             told
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             must
             dye
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             :
             Though
             we
             contend
             with
             all
             
             your
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             tells
             the
             President
             Scapula
             )
             yet
             we
             freely
             offer
             our selves
             ,
             
             and
             rejoyce
             more
             when
             we
             are
             condemned
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             are
             absolved
             and
             released
             by
             you
             .
             In
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             enemies
             they
             accounted
             the
             instruments
             of
             their
             torment
             ,
             the
             ensigns
             of
             their
             honour
             and
             their
             happiness
             :
             When
             the
             Heathens
             reproached
             them
             for
             dying
             such
             an
             infamous
             death
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             in
             derision
             styled
             them
             Sarmenticil
             and
             Semaxii
             for
             being
             burnt
             upon
             a
             little
             stake
             to
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             with
             
               twigs
               ;
               Tertullian
            
             answers
             for
             them
             ,
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               habit
               of
               our
               victory
               ,
               this
               the
               embroidered
               garment
               of
               our
               conquest
               ,
               this
               the
               triumphant
               chariot
               wherein
               we
               ride
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             When
             in
             prison
             ,
             they
             looked
             upon
             their
             Chains
             as
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             
             as
             adding
             a
             beauty
             and
             a
             lustre
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             adorn'd
             against
             the
             time
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             the
             bride
             is
             with
             fringes
             of
             gold
             and
             variegated
             ornaments
             against
             the
             day
             of
             her
             espousals
             .
             
             For
             this
             reason
             Babylas
             the
             Martyr
             commanded
             that
             the
             Chains
             which
             he
             had
             worn
             in
             prison
             should
             be
             buried
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             those
             
             things
             which
             seem
             most
             ignominious
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             most
             splendid
             and
             honourable
             ;
             imitating
             therein
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             pleasure
             in
             
               Bonds
               ,
               Chains
               ,
               Reproaches
               ,
               Persecutions
               ,
               Distresses
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
            
             professing
             to
             
               Glory
               in
               nothing
               but
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             When
             ever
             they
             were
             actually
             under
             the
             bitterest
             torments
             ,
             they
             never
             discovered
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             a
             furious
             or
             impatient
             mind
             ,
             but
             bore
             up
             with
             a
             quietness
             and
             composure
             which
             no
             sufferings
             could
             overcome
             .
             
             Cyprian
             exhorting
             the
             Martyrs
             to
             courage
             and
             constancy
             ,
             tells
             them
             this
             of
             those
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             hottest
             conflict
             they
             never
             stirred
             ,
             but
             maintained
             their
             ground
             with
             a
             free
             confession
             ,
             an
             unshaken
             mind
             ,
             a
             divine
             courage
             ,
             destitute
             indeed
             of
             external
             weapons
             ,
             but
             armed
             with
             the
             shield
             of
             Faith
             ;
             in
             torments
             they
             stood
             stronger
             than
             their
             tormentors
             ;
             their
             bruised
             and
             mangled
             limbs
             proved
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             instruments
             wherewith
             their
             flesh
             was
             rack'd
             and
             pull'd
             from
             them
             ;
             the
             blows
             though
             never
             so
             oft
             repeated
             could
             not
             conquer
             their
             impregnable
             
             Faith
             ,
             although
             they
             did
             not
             only
             slice
             and
             teare
             off
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             rake
             into
             their
             very
             bowels
             ;
             and
             let
             out
             blood
             enough
             to
             extinguish
             the
             flames
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             to
             allay
             the
             heats
             of
             the
             everlasting
             fire
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             speaking
             of
             the
             persecution
             under
             Decius
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Adversary
             did
             with
             an
             horrible
             violence
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             Camp
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             repulsed
             with
             a
             strength
             as
             great
             as
             that
             wherewith
             he
             came
             upon
             them
             :
             that
             then
             he
             craftily
             attempted
             the
             more
             rude
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             subtilly
             endeavoured
             to
             set
             upon
             them
             singly
             ,
             hoping
             the
             easilier
             to
             circumvent
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             found
             them
             like
             a
             well-compacted
             army
             ,
             sober
             and
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             battel
             ;
             that
             they
             could
             dye
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             overcome
             ;
             yea
             therefore
             unconquerable
             because
             
               not
               afraid
            
             to
             dye
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             not
             resist
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             being
             ready
             not
             to
             kill
             them
             that
             assaulted
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             own
             lives
             and
             to
             lose
             their
             blood
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             the
             more
             haste
             to
             get
             out
             of
             a
             cruel
             and
             malicious
             world
             .
             Indeed
             so
             admirable
             was
             their
             patience
             and
             readiness
             to
             dye
             ,
             that
             their
             very
             
             enemies
             stood
             amaz'd
             at
             it
             .
             When
             Simeon
             the
             second
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             and
             of
             our
             Saviours
             kindred
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             had
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Atticus
             the
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             been
             tortur'd
             with
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             cruelty
             for
             many
             days
             together
             ,
             he
             bore
             it
             with
             such
             courage
             ,
             that
             the
             Proconsul
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             present
             greatly
             wondred
             that
             a
             man
             of
             
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               years
            
             of
             age
             should
             be
             able
             to
             undergo
             so
             many
             miseries
             and
             torments
             .
             Of
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             suffered
             together
             with
             S.
             Polycarp
             ,
             
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             gives
             this
             account
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             were
             present
             were
             astonished
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             whipp'd
             till
             the
             cords
             made
             way
             to
             the
             inmost
             veins
             and
             arteries
             ,
             till
             the
             bowels
             and
             the
             most
             hidden
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             appeared
             .
             They
             were
             rak'd
             with
             shells
             of
             fishes
             ,
             laid
             all
             along
             upon
             sharp-pointed
             stakes
             driven
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             exercised
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             thrown
             to
             be
             devoured
             of
             wild
             beasts
             ;
             all
             which
             they
             bore
             with
             a
             mighty
             patience
             and
             constancy
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             that
             Epistle
             (
             contracted
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             but
             published
             at
             large
             by
             Bishop
             Vsher
             )
             so
             
             great
             was
             their
             patience
             and
             magnanimity
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             sufferings
             not
             any
             of
             them
             gave
             a
             sigh
             or
             a
             groan
             :
             The
             holy
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             
               (
               says
               the
               Epistle
            
             )
             evidently
             shewing
             us
             ,
             that
             during
             this
             sad
             hour
             of
             suffering
             they
             were
             strangers
             to
             their
             own
             bodies
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             our
             Lord
             himself
             stood
             by
             them
             and
             familiarly
             conversed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             partaker
             of
             his
             Grace
             they
             made
             light
             of
             these
             temporal
             torments
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             short
             hour
             delivered
             themselves
             from
             eternal
             miseries
             :
             The
             fire
             which
             their
             tormentors
             put
             to
             them
             seemed
             to
             them
             but
             cool
             and
             little
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             it
             in
             their
             thoughts
             to
             avoid
             the
             everlasting
             and
             unextinguishable
             flames
             of
             another
             world
             ;
             their
             eyes
             being
             fixed
             upon
             those
             rewards
             which
             are
             prepared
             for
             them
             
               that
               endure
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             such
             
               as
               neither
               ear
               hath
               heard
               ,
               nor
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             but
             which
             were
             shewn
             to
             them
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             being
             now
             ready
             to
             go
             off
             from
             mortality
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             state
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Thus
             reason'd
             those
             forty
             Martyrs
             in
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             
             that
             suffered
             at
             Sebastia
             in
             Armenia
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Licinius
             ,
             when
             the
             Governour
             to
             contrive
             a
             new
             method
             
             of
             Torment
             ,
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             stand
             naked
             all
             night
             in
             cold
             frosty
             weather
             (
             which
             in
             those
             more
             Northerly
             Countries
             is
             extream
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             ,
             it
             being
             then
             the
             depth
             of
             winter
             ,
             and
             the
             North
             wind
             blowing
             very
             fierce
             )
             in
             a
             pond
             of
             water
             ;
             they
             first
             gave
             thanks
             to
             God
             that
             they
             put
             off
             their
             cloaths
             and
             their
             sins
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             comforted
             one
             another
             by
             balancing
             their
             present
             hardships
             with
             their
             future
             hopes
             ;
             Is
             the
             weather
             
               sharp
               ?
               (
               said
               they
            
             )
             but
             Paradise
             is
             comfortable
             and
             delightful
             ;
             Is
             the
             frost
             cold
             and
             bitter
             ?
             the
             rest
             that
             remains
             is
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             let
             us
             but
             hold
             out
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             Abrahams
             bosome
             will
             refresh
             us
             ;
             we
             shall
             change
             this
             one
             night
             for
             an
             eternal
             age
             of
             happiness
             ;
             let
             our
             
               feet
               glow
            
             with
             very
             cold
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             for
             ever
             rejoyce
             and
             triumph
             with
             Angels
             ;
             let
             our
             
               hands
               sink
            
             down
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             lift
             them
             up
             to
             God.
             How
             many
             of
             our
             fellow-souldiers
             have
             lost
             their
             lives
             to
             keep
             faith
             to
             their
             temporal
             Prince
             ?
             And
             should
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             to
             the
             true
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             How
             many
             have
             justly
             died
             for
             their
             crimes
             and
             villanies
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             refuse
             it
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             righteousness
             
             and
             Religion
             ?
             'T
             is
             but
             the
             flesh
             that
             suffers
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             spare
             it
             ;
             since
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             let
             us
             die
             that
             we
             may
             live
             :
             Thus
             generously
             did
             they
             bear
             up
             under
             this
             uncomfortable
             state
             ;
             their
             ardent
             desires
             of
             Heaven
             from
             within
             ,
             extinguishing
             all
             sense
             of
             cold
             and
             hardship
             from
             without
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             a
             little
             before
             their
             Commander
             had
             set
             upon
             them
             both
             with
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             ,
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             but
             
               deny
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             they
             should
             make
             their
             own
             terms
             for
             riches
             and
             honour
             ;
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             snares
             at
             a
             wrong
             door
             ;
             that
             he
             could
             not
             give
             them
             ,
             what
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             take
             from
             them
             ;
             nor
             could
             they
             close
             with
             his
             offers
             ,
             without
             being
             infinitely
             losers
             by
             the
             bargain
             ;
             that
             't
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             profer
             a
             little
             of
             the
             world
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             despised
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             visible
             advantages
             were
             nothing
             to
             what
             they
             had
             in
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ;
             all
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             not
             being
             comparable
             to
             that
             state
             of
             blessedness
             which
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             short-liv'd
             and
             transitory
             ,
             the
             other
             permanent
             and
             perpetual
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             ambitious
             
             of
             no
             gift
             ,
             but
             the
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             nor
             sought
             after
             any
             other
             Glory
             but
             what
             was
             Heavenly
             ;
             that
             they
             feared
             no
             torments
             but
             those
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             that
             fire
             that
             was
             truly
             terrible
             ;
             as
             for
             those
             punishments
             they
             inflicted
             ,
             they
             accounted
             them
             but
             as
             the
             blows
             of
             children
             ;
             and
             the
             ill
             usage
             that
             their
             bodies
             met
             with
             ,
             the
             longer
             't
             was
             endured
             ,
             the
             more
             way
             it
             made
             for
             a
             brighter
             crown
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             temper
             ,
             such
             the
             support
             of
             these
             Christian
             Souldiers
             ,
             these
             
               true
               Champions
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             this
             consideration
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Cordials
             that
             kept
             up
             their
             spirits
             under
             the
             saddest
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             assured
             of
             a
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             :
             
             Amongst
             us
             
               (
               says
               Cyprian
            
             )
             there
             flourishes
             strength
             of
             Hope
             ,
             firmness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             a
             mind
             erect
             amongst
             the
             ruines
             of
             a
             tottering
             age
             ,
             an
             immoveable
             vertue
             ,
             a
             patience
             serene
             and
             chearful
             ,
             and
             a
             soul
             always
             secure
             and
             certain
             of
             its
             God.
             As
             for
             want
             or
             danger
             ,
             what
             are
             these
             to
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             Paradise
             invites
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             and
             plenty
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             expects
             and
             waits
             for
             ?
             They
             are
             always
             glad
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             
             resolutely
             bear
             the
             evils
             and
             miseries
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             while
             they
             look
             for
             the
             rewards
             and
             prosperities
             of
             another
             life
             .
             The
             great
             Philosophers
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             observes
             )
             as
             much
             as
             they
             talk'd
             of
             immortality
             ,
             
             yet
             by
             their
             carriage
             they
             shewed
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             it
             but
             as
             a
             trifling
             and
             childish
             fable
             ;
             whereas
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             amongst
             us
             even
             girles
             and
             children
             ,
             the
             most
             unlearned
             and
             (
             measured
             by
             the
             eye
             )
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             despicable
             persons
             ,
             being
             assisted
             by
             the
             help
             and
             strength
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             do
             rather
             by
             their
             actions
             than
             their
             words
             demonstrate
             and
             make
             good
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
             This
             Julian
             confesses
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             though
             according
             to
             his
             custome
             he
             gives
             them
             bad
             words
             ,
             calls
             them
             Atheists
             and
             irreligious
             persons
             ,
             that
             being
             acted
             by
             some
             evil
             spirits
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             death
             is
             by
             all
             means
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             immediately
             fly
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             assoon
             as
             their
             souls
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             fetters
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             sing
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             at
             the
             Funerals
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             had
             attain'd
             their
             Rest
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             
             the
             retribution
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             the
             reward
             and
             the
             crown
             of
             their
             conflicts
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             
             as
             Chrysostome
             tells
             us
             ;
             part
             of
             which
             Psalms
             he
             elsewhere
             tells
             us
             were
             ,
             
             
               Return
               unto
               thy
               rest
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             
               I
               will
               fear
               no
               evil
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               with
               me
            
             ;
             
             and
             again
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               refuge
               from
               the
               trouble
               that
               compasses
               me
               about
               .
            
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             sign
             of
             joy
             and
             chearfulness
             ,
             
             he
             there
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             carried
             lights
             burning
             before
             the
             corps
             :
             by
             all
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             they
             signified
             ,
             that
             they
             carried
             forth
             Christians
             as
             Champions
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             giving
             thanks
             to
             him
             that
             he
             had
             crowned
             the
             deceased
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             delivered
             him
             from
             his
             labours
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             him
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             storms
             and
             fears
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             ;
             There
             was
             scarce
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             Religion
             wherein
             Primitive
             Christianity
             did
             more
             openly
             approve
             it self
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             evidently
             insult
             over
             Paganism
             ,
             than
             the
             generous
             courage
             and
             patience
             of
             its
             professors
             .
             By
             this
             they
             commended
             both
             the
             Truth
             and
             Excellency
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             conquer'd
             their
             
             very
             enemies
             into
             an
             embracing
             of
             it
             .
             Hear
             how
             Lactantius
             pleads
             the
             argument
             and
             triumphs
             in
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             cause
             :
             
             By
             reason
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             of
             our
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             courage
             and
             strength
             
               new
               additions
            
             are
             made
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             people
             see
             men
             torn
             in
             pieces
             with
             infinite
             variety
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             yet
             maintain
             a
             patience
             unconquerable
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             tire
             out
             its
             tormentors
             ;
             they
             begin
             to
             think
             (
             what
             the
             truth
             is
             )
             that
             the
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             perseverance
             of
             dying
             persons
             cannot
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             nor
             that
             patience
             it self
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             could
             hold
             out
             under
             such
             racks
             and
             tortures
             :
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             a
             robust
             body
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             such
             tearing
             in
             pieces
             ;
             they
             groan
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             are
             overcome
             with
             pain
             ,
             because
             not
             endued
             with
             a
             divine
             patience
             ;
             but
             our
             very
             children
             and
             women
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             our
             men
             )
             do
             with
             silence
             conquer
             their
             tormentors
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             hottest
             fire
             force
             the
             least
             groan
             from
             them
             .
             Let
             the
             Romans
             go
             now
             and
             boast
             of
             their
             Mutius
             and
             Regulus
             ,
             of
             the
             one
             for
             delivering
             himself
             up
             to
             his
             enemy
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             ashamed
             to
             live
             a
             prisoner
             ;
             of
             the
             other
             for
             
             burning
             his
             hand
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             enemy
             to
             save
             his
             life
             .
             Behold
             ▪
             with
             us
             the
             ●●●ker
             Sex
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             tender
             age
             can
             suffer
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             body
             to
             be
             torn
             and
             burnt
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             not
             escape
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             choice
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             in
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             true
             Vertue
             ,
             which
             Philosophers
             indeed
             vainly
             boast
             of
             ,
             but
             never
             really
             possessed
             .
             This
             and
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             that
             eloquent
             Apologist
             there
             urges
             to
             the
             great
             honour
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             By
             the
             force
             of
             such
             arguments
             
               Justine
               Martyr
            
             confesses
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             over
             from
             being
             a
             Pla●onick
             Philosopher
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             
             for
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Christians
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             often
             heard
             accused
             and
             traduced
             ,
             undauntedly
             going
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             embracing
             the
             most
             terrible
             executions
             that
             were
             prepared
             for
             them
             ;
             
               I
               thought
               with
               my self
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               such
               persons
               should
               wallow
               in
               vice
               and
               luxury
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               interest
               of
               all
               wicked
               and
               voluptuous
               persons
               to
               shun
               death
               ,
               to
               dissemble
               with
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             This
             certainly
             could
             not
             but
             be
             a
             
             huge
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             prudent
             and
             confiderate
             men
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             guided
             by
             better
             Principles
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             fully
             assured
             that
             theirs
             was
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             taught
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             firmly
             believed
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             to
             maintain
             such
             patience
             and
             constancy
             even
             unto
             death
             
               (
               says
               Origen
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Apostles
             propagating
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             not
             the
             fashion
             of
             those
             who
             feign
             things
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ;
             
             but
             is
             a
             manifest
             argument
             to
             all
             candid
             and
             ingenuous
             Readers
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             what
             they
             writ
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             chearfully
             endured
             so
             many
             and
             such
             grievous
             things
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             had
             believed
             .
             No
             dangers
             could
             affright
             them
             ,
             no
             threatnings
             or
             torments
             could
             baffle
             them
             out
             of
             their
             profession
             :
             Therefore
             when
             Celsus
             accused
             the
             Christians
             for
             a
             fearful
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             lov'd
             their
             Carcasses
             well
             ;
             Origen
             answers
             ,
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             
               We
               can
               as
               chearfully
               lay
               down
               our
               bodies
               to
               suffer
               for
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               hardiest
               Philosopher
               of
               you
               all
               can
               put
               off
               his
               coat
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             Gospel
             did
             mightily
             prosper
             and
             triumph
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             
             these
             dreadful
             sufferings
             ;
             men
             rationally
             concluding
             that
             there
             must
             be
             something
             more
             than
             humane
             in
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             which
             so
             many
             thus
             deeply
             ventur'd
             .
             
             So
             Tertullian
             tells
             Scapula
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             
               It
               's
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               think
               this
               Sect
               will
               fail
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               see
               to
               be
               the
               more
               built
               up
               ,
               the
               faster
               't
               is
               pull'd
               down
               ;
               for
               who
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               beholding
               such
               eminent
               patience
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               some
               scruples
               started
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               be
               desirous
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               once
               knows
               the
               Truth
               ,
               he
               himself
               moved
               to
               close
               with
               it
               and
               embrace
               it
               .
            
             Therefore
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             out
             of
             a
             cursed
             policy
             refused
             many
             times
             openly
             to
             put
             Christians
             to
             death
             ,
             
             partly
             because
             he
             envied
             them
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             Martyrs
             ,
             partly
             because
             he
             saw
             that
             they
             were
             like
             
               new
               mown
               grass
            
             ,
             the
             oftner
             it
             was
             cut
             down
             ,
             the
             thicker
             it
             sprang
             up
             again
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             concerning
             this
             subject
             ,
             but
             the
             testimony
             which
             the
             very
             enemies
             of
             Christians
             gave
             them
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             (
             whom
             we
             so
             lately
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             who
             fought
             against
             Christians
             with
             their
             own
             weapons
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             those
             
             Scriptures
             which
             he
             had
             studied
             while
             he
             was
             amongst
             them
             )
             when
             the
             Christians
             complained
             to
             him
             of
             those
             oppressions
             and
             injuries
             which
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             
             made
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             dismissed
             them
             with
             this
             virulent
             sarcasm
             ,
             
               Your
               Christ
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               has
               given
               you
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               suffer
               unjustly
               ,
               you
               should
               bear
               it
               resolutely
               ,
               and
               when
               oppressed
               and
               injured
               should
               not
               answer
               again
               .
            
             And
             so
             certainly
             they
             did
             ,
             undergoing
             all
             kinds
             of
             miseries
             ,
             
             and
             death
             it self
             with
             so
             unconcerned
             a
             mind
             ,
             that
             elsewhere
             he
             censures
             them
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Hence
             Porphyry
             in
             a
             Book
             that
             he
             wrote
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             calls
             their
             Religion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               a
               piece
               of
               barbarous
               boldness
               ;
               Barbarous
               ,
            
             because
             so
             different
             from
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             with
             whom
             every
             thing
             was
             barbarous
             that
             agreed
             not
             with
             their
             principles
             and
             institutions
             :
             Boldness
             ,
             because
             the
             Christians
             shewed
             such
             an
             undaunted
             courage
             in
             bearing
             miseries
             and
             torments
             ,
             chusing
             to
             die
             a
             thousand
             times
             rather
             than
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             the
             Heathen
             in
             M.
             
             Foelix
             
             styles
             the
             Christians
             men
             of
             an
             
               undone
               ,
               furious
            
             ,
             and
             
               desperate
               party
            
             ;
             respecting
             their
             fearless
             and
             resolute
             carriage
             under
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             explains
             himself
             presently
             after
             ;
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               strange
               folly
               ,
               and
               an
               incredible
               boldness
               ?
               they
               despise
               torments
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               and
               yet
               fear
               those
               that
               are
               future
               and
               uncertain
               ;
               and
               while
               they
               fear
               to
               die
               after
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               die
               :
               so
               sillily
               do
               they
               flatter
               themselves
               ,
               and
               cajole
               their
               fears
               by
               a
               deceitful
               hope
               of
               some
               unknown
               comforts
               that
               shall
               arise
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             This
             Arrian
             in
             his
             Collection
             of
             Epictetus
             his
             Dissertations
             confesses
             to
             be
             true
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             according
             to
             Julians
             style
             he
             calls
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             that
             they
             underwent
             torments
             and
             death
             with
             a
             mighty
             courage
             ,
             but
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             only
             of
             use
             and
             a
             customary
             bearing
             sufferings
             .
             The
             Emperour
             
               M.
               Autoninus
            
             confesses
             also
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Christians
             did
             thus
             readily
             and
             resolutely
             die
             ,
             but
             ascribes
             it
             not
             to
             judgment
             and
             a
             rational
             consideration
             ,
             but
             to
             
               meer
               stubbornness
            
             and
             obstinacy
             .
             And
             in
             an
             Epistle
             (
             if
             that
             Epistle
             as
             now
             extant
             be
             his
             )
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Council
            
             of
             Asia
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             whom
             
             his
             Officers
             there
             did
             grievously
             vex
             and
             oppress
             ,
             gives
             them
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             no
             greater
             kindness
             done
             them
             than
             to
             be
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             much
             rather
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             their
             lives
             spared
             to
             them
             :
             by
             which
             means
             they
             became
             conquerours
             ,
             chosing
             rather
             to
             part
             with
             their
             lives
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             what
             you
             impose
             upon
             them
             .
             Let
             me
             advise
             you
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             despond
             with
             every
             earth-quake
             that
             happens
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             compare
             your selves
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             in
             all
             their
             dangers
             are
             securely
             confident
             in
             their
             God
             ;
             while
             you
             at
             such
             a
             time
             neglect
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             have
             little
             or
             no
             regard
             ,
             either
             to
             other
             rites
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             that
             immortal
             deity
             ,
             but
             banish
             the
             Christians
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             persecute
             them
             unto
             death
             .
             So
             forcibly
             did
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Truth
             extort
             a
             confession
             from
             its
             greatest
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             Second
             Part.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ;
           
           OR
           ,
           THE
           RELIGION
           OF
           THE
           Ancient
           Christians
           In
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           PART
           III.
           
        
         
           Of
           their
           Religion
           as
           respecting
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           
             
               Christian
               Religion
               admirably
               provides
               for
               moral
               righteousness
               .
               Do
               as
               you
               would
               be
               done
               by
               ,
               the
               great
               Law
               of
               
               Christ
               :
               This
               rule
               highly
               priz'd
               by
               Severus
               the
               Emperour
               .
               The
               first
               Christians
               accounted
               honesty
               and
               an
               upright
               carriage
               a
               main
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               Their
               candor
               and
               simplicity
               in
               their
               words
               :
               Abhorring
               lies
               and
               mental
               reservations
               ,
               though
               it
               might
               save
               their
               lives
               .
               Their
               veracity
               such
               ,
               as
               no
               need
               to
               be
               put
               to
               thir
               oaths
               .
               Some
               few
               of
               the
               Fathers
               against
               all
               swearing
               :
               Allowed
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               in
               weighty
               Cases
               :
               That
               they
               took
               oaths
               proved
               from
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               their
               taking
               the
               
                 Sacramentum
                 militare
              
               :
               The
               form
               of
               the
               oath
               out
               of
               Vegetius
               :
               The
               same
               expresly
               affirmed
               of
               the
               more
               antient
               Christians
               by
               Tertullian
               .
               Why
               refusing
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               Emperours
               genius
               .
               Oaths
               wont
               to
               be
               taken
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               upon
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Gospels
               .
               Some
               against
               all
               oaths
               only
               to
               prevent
               a
               possibility
               of
               perjury
               .
               Bearing
               false
               witness
               condemned
               and
               strictly
               punished
               by
               the
               antient
               Church
               .
               A
               famous
               Instance
               of
               divine
               vengeance
               pursuing
               three
               false
               accusers
               .
               Christians
               careful
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               their
               actions
               .
               Their
               integrity
               in
               matters
               of
               distributive
               Justice
               :
               In
               commutative
               
               Justice
               avoiding
               all
               fraud
               and
               over-reaching
               .
               S.
               Augustin's
               instance
               .
               Nicostratus
               forced
               to
               fly
               to
               avoid
               the
               punishment
               of
               cheating
               and
               sacriledge
               .
               The
               Christians
               unjustly
               accused
               of
               Sacriledge
               by
               the
               Heathens
               :
               The
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               Pliny's
               testimony
               of
               the
               Honesty
               of
               Christians
               .
               Theft
               and
               rapine
               severely
               condemned
               .
               Christians
               for
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               they
               could
               .
               Their
               care
               to
               right
               and
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               charged
               Christians
               with
               murder
               and
               eating
               mans-flesh
               .
               A
               brief
               representation
               of
               the
               several
               answers
               returned
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Christian
               Apologists
               .
               The
               true
               rise
               of
               the
               charge
               found
               to
               spring
               from
               the
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               practices
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               mentioned
               by
               Irenaeus
               and
               Epiphanius
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             given
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             antient
             Christians
             ,
             both
             as
             it
             respected
             their
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             sober
             and
             vertuous
             carriage
             towards
             themselves
             ;
             we
             come
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             consider
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             carriage
             towards
             others
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             under
             the
             title
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             
             under
             which
             he
             comprehends
             all
             that
             duty
             and
             respect
             wherein
             we
             stand
             obliged
             to
             others
             ;
             whereof
             we
             shall
             consider
             these
             following
             instances
             :
             their
             justice
             and
             integrity
             in
             matters
             of
             commerce
             and
             traffick
             ;
             their
             mutual
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             their
             unity
             and
             peaceableness
             ;
             and
             their
             submission
             and
             subjection
             to
             civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             their
             just
             and
             
               upright
               carriage
            
             in
             their
             outward
             dealings
             ;
             one
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             is
             to
             establish
             and
             ratifie
             that
             great
             principle
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             prime
             and
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               to
               hurt
               no
               man
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               render
               to
               every
               one
               his
               due
               ,
            
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             carry
             our selves
             as
             becomes
             us
             in
             our
             relations
             towards
             men
             .
             Next
             to
             our
             duty
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             obliges
             us
             to
             be
             righteous
             to
             men
             ,
             sincere
             and
             upright
             in
             all
             our
             dealings
             ,
             
               not
               going
               beyond
               ,
               nor
               defrauding
               one
               another
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               lying
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               truth
               to
               each
               other
               as
               fellow-members
            
             of
             the
             same
             Christian
             brother-hood
             and
             society
             .
             It
             settles
             that
             golden
             rule
             as
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             all
             just
             and
             equitable
             commerce
             ,
             
               that
               all
               things
               
               whatsoever
               we
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               even
               do
               so
               to
               them
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             than
             which
             as
             no
             rule
             could
             have
             been
             more
             equitable
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             none
             could
             possibly
             have
             been
             contrived
             more
             short
             and
             plain
             ,
             and
             more
             accommodate
             to
             the
             common
             cases
             of
             humane
             life
             .
             Upon
             the
             account
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             excellent
             precepts
             ,
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             had
             so
             great
             an
             honour
             for
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             number
             of
             their
             gods
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             was
             over-rul'd
             in
             this
             by
             some
             who
             having
             consulted
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             done
             ,
             all
             men
             would
             become
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             gods
             would
             be
             left
             naked
             and
             empty
             ;
             yet
             in
             his
             most
             private
             Chappel
             he
             had
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             those
             of
             many
             Noble
             Heroes
             and
             deified
             persons
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             he
             pay'd
             religious
             adoration
             every
             Morning
             ;
             and
             particularly
             for
             this
             precept
             ,
             
             
               that
               what
               we
               would
               not
               have
               done
               to
               our selves
               ;
               we
               should
               not
               do
               to
               others
            
             (
             which
             his
             own
             Historian
             confesses
             he
             learnt
             either
             from
             the
             Jews
             or
             Christians
             ,
             but
             most
             certainly
             
             from
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             whose
             mouths
             it
             so
             often
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             Gospel
             it
             was
             so
             plainly
             written
             )
             he
             so
             highly
             valued
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             publick
             punishments
             he
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             proclaim'd
             by
             a
             common
             Crier
             ;
             nay
             ,
             was
             so
             hugely
             fond
             on
             't
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             walls
             of
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             his
             publick
             Buildings
             ,
             that
             if
             possible
             ,
             every
             room
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             every
             place
             in
             the
             City
             might
             be
             a
             silent
             Chancery
             and
             Court
             of
             Equity
             .
          
           
             So
             vast
             a
             reverence
             had
             the
             very
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             for
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             so
             admirably
             provides
             for
             the
             advance
             of
             civil
             righteousness
             and
             justice
             amongst
             men
             ;
             which
             however
             it
             has
             been
             sleighted
             by
             some
             even
             amongst
             Christians
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             moral
             Principles
             ,
             yet
             without
             it
             all
             other
             
               Religion
               is
               but
               vain
            
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             strange
             piece
             of
             folly
             for
             any
             to
             dream
             of
             being
             godly
             without
             being
             honest
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             of
             being
             a
             disciple
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             while
             a
             man
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             look'd
             upon
             honesty
             and
             an
             upright
             carriage
             as
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             words
             ,
             
             to
             perform
             oaths
             and
             promises
             ,
             to
             act
             sincerely
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             ,
             was
             as
             sacred
             and
             as
             dear
             to
             them
             as
             their
             lives
             and
             beings
             .
             Speech
             being
             the
             great
             instrument
             of
             mutual
             commerce
             and
             traffick
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             first
             instance
             of
             their
             integrity
             ;
             They
             ever
             used
             the
             greatest
             candor
             and
             simplicity
             in
             expressing
             their
             mind
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             pretending
             what
             was
             false
             ,
             nor
             concealing
             what
             was
             
               true
               ;
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             and
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             was
             the
             usual
             measure
             of
             their
             transactions
             ;
             a
             lie
             they
             abhorr'd
             as
             bad
             in
             all
             ,
             as
             monstrous
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             directly
             opposite
             to
             that
             truth
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             had
             consigned
             and
             delivered
             up
             themselves
             in
             baptism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             tell
             one
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             .
             
             When
             the
             Heathens
             charged
             them
             with
             folly
             and
             madness
             that
             they
             would
             so
             resolutely
             suffer
             ,
             when
             a
             parcel
             of
             fair
             words
             might
             make
             way
             for
             them
             to
             escape
             ,
             telling
             them
             't
             was
             but
             doing
             or
             saying
             as
             they
             were
             bid
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             secure
             their
             consciences
             by
             mental
             reservations
             ;
             Tertullian
             lets
             them
             know
             that
             they
             rejected
             the
             motion
             with
             the
             highest
             scorn
             ,
             as
             the
             plain
             artifice
             and
             invention
             of
             the
             devil
             .
             When
             we
             are
             
             most
             severely
             examined
             (
             says
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             )
             we
             never
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             
             counting
             it
             impious
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             dissemble
             or
             deny
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             the
             contrary
             is
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             though
             we
             could
             (
             as
             they
             told
             the
             Emperours
             )
             when
             questioned
             ,
             
             evade
             or
             deny
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             scorn
             to
             live
             upon
             any
             terms
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             maintain
             our
             lives
             by
             lies
             and
             falshood
             .
          
           
             This
             honest
             and
             ingenuous
             simplicity
             they
             practised
             to
             that
             exactness
             and
             accuracy
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             put
             to
             his
             oath
             was
             accounted
             a
             disparagement
             to
             his
             fidelity
             and
             truth
             .
             
             So
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             tells
             us
             ;
             he
             that
             approves
             himself
             and
             is
             tried
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             in
             
               this
               [
               i.e.
            
             the
             Christian
             ]
             way
             of
             piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             being
             forward
             either
             to
             lie
             or
             swear
             :
             For
             an
             oath
             is
             a
             determinative
             assertion
             ,
             with
             a
             calling
             God
             to
             witness
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             But
             how
             shall
             any
             one
             that
             is
             faithful
             ,
             so
             far
             render
             himself
             unfaithful
             or
             unworthy
             of
             belief
             ,
             as
             to
             need
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             make
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             a
             testimony
             to
             him
             as
             firm
             and
             positive
             as
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             assertion
             by
             
             the
             constant
             and
             immutable
             tenor
             of
             his
             words
             and
             actions
             .
             It
             's
             enough
             therefore
             (
             as
             he
             presently
             after
             adds
             )
             for
             every
             good
             man
             either
             by
             way
             of
             affirmation
             or
             denyal
             to
             give
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               speak
               truly
            
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             any
             that
             apprehend
             not
             the
             certainty
             of
             what
             he
             says
             ;
             for
             towards
             
               those
               that
               are
               without
            
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             such
             a
             conversation
             as
             is
             most
             worthy
             of
             belief
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             oath
             should
             be
             required
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             towards
             himself
             and
             those
             of
             his
             party
             to
             preserve
             such
             an
             even
             and
             equitable
             temper
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             voluntary
             Justice
             .
             This
             and
             much
             more
             he
             discourses
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             and
             some
             other
             reasons
             ,
             but
             especially
             from
             some
             mis-taken
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             held
             all
             taking
             of
             an
             oath
             unlawful
             ;
             but
             besides
             that
             those
             few
             that
             did
             ,
             were
             not
             herein
             constant
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             understood
             the
             prohibition
             either
             of
             swearing
             by
             creatures
             (
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Saviour
             and
             S.
             James
             principally
             aim
             at
             )
             or
             of
             
               light
               ,
               rash
            
             ,
             
             and
             false
             swearing
             .
             For
             otherwise
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             not
             think
             it
             unlawful
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             in
             serious
             and
             necessary
             cases
             ,
             is
             most
             evident
             .
             
             Athanasius
             speaking
             of
             his
             accusers
             ,
             whom
             he
             desired
             might
             be
             put
             to
             their
             oath
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             way
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             is
             to
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             ;
             and
             this
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             the
             form
             of
             swearing
             which
             
               we
               Christians
            
             are
             wont
             to
             use
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             we
             had
             no
             other
             argument
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             plain
             enough
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             served
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             and
             frequently
             bore
             arms
             even
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             which
             't
             is
             evident
             they
             could
             not
             do
             without
             first
             taking
             a
             military
             oath
             to
             be
             true
             to
             their
             General
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             rather
             than
             desert
             their
             station
             .
             
             And
             this
             ,
             Vegetius
             an
             
               Heathen
               Authour
            
             ,
             though
             living
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             younger
             Valentinian
             ,
             expresly
             reports
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             names
             were
             entred
             upon
             the
             Muster-roll
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             ,
             the
             particular
             form
             whereof
             he
             there
             sets
             down
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               they
               swore
               by
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               next
               to
               God
               is
               to
               be
               lov'd
               and
               honour'd
               by
               mankind
               :
            
             
             This
             agrees
             very
             well
             with
             that
             account
             which
             Tertullian
             had
             long
             before
             given
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             when
             being
             accus'd
             by
             their
             enemies
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             ,
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             swear
             by
             their
             Emperours
             ;
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             would
             not
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperours
             genius
             ,
             their
             genii
             or
             tutelar
             deities
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             devils
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperours
             safety
             ,
             a
             thing
             more
             august
             and
             venerable
             than
             all
             the
             genii
             in
             the
             World
             :
             In
             the
             Emperours
             they
             own
             God's
             Institution
             and
             Authority
             &
             would
             therefore
             have
             that
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             accounted
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             lawful
             oath
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             daemons
             or
             genii
             (
             says
             he
             )
             we
             use
             adjurare
             ,
             to
             adjure
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             men
             ;
             
               non
               dejerare
            
             ,
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             confer
             the
             honour
             of
             Divinity
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             denied
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             because
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             she
             was
             accounted
             a
             deity
             ,
             and
             honour'd
             with
             religious
             worship
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             they
             refused
             not
             to
             ensure
             and
             ratifie
             their
             faith
             by
             the
             formality
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             they
             might
             add
             the
             greater
             reverence
             
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             many
             times
             to
             take
             it
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Novatus
             and
             his
             followers
             ;
             
             for
             taking
             their
             hands
             wherein
             they
             held
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             within
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             that
             they
             would
             not
             desert
             him
             .
             But
             because
             this
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             only
             the
             artifice
             of
             an
             Heretick
             to
             bind
             his
             followers
             the
             faster
             to
             his
             party
             ;
             
             S.
             Chrysostom
             (
             though
             himself
             no
             good
             friend
             to
             taking
             oaths
             )
             sufficiently
             assures
             us
             't
             was
             customary
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             swear
             upon
             the
             
               Communion
               Table
            
             ,
             
             taking
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Gospels
            
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             The
             same
             appears
             from
             the
             case
             proposed
             to
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             by
             Theodore
             Bishop
             of
             Tyana
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             Evagrius
             ,
             
             Nazianzen's
             Arch-deacon
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Vision
             that
             some
             persons
             lay
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             must
             presently
             be
             gone
             ;
             the
             person
             that
             revealed
             it
             assuring
             him
             he
             would
             knock
             off
             those
             fetters
             that
             were
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             swear
             to
             him
             upon
             the
             
               Holy
               Gospels
            
             that
             he
             would
             immediately
             
             depart
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             .
             And
             as
             their
             caution
             was
             great
             in
             taking
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             so
             their
             care
             was
             no
             less
             in
             making
             of
             it
             good
             ;
             they
             knew
             that
             in
             this
             solemn
             transaction
             they
             did
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             call
             in
             God
             as
             a
             witness
             of
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             a
             revenger
             in
             case
             of
             falshood
             and
             the
             violation
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             made
             them
             greatly
             afraid
             of
             perjury
             ,
             which
             they
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             sin
             of
             a
             deeper
             and
             more
             than
             ordinary
             dye
             ;
             and
             one
             reason
             I
             conceive
             why
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             were
             against
             all
             swearing
             (
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             confirms
             me
             in
             it
             )
             was
             ,
             
             because
             they
             would
             not
             come
             so
             much
             as
             within
             the
             danger
             or
             possibility
             of
             perjury
             .
             Such
             as
             have
             sworn
             rashly
             ,
             or
             in
             unlawful
             cases
             ,
             S.
             Basil
             earnestly
             exhorts
             to
             repentance
             ,
             
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             persist
             in
             an
             obstinate
             defence
             of
             their
             impiety
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             perjury
             he
             appointed
             that
             they
             should
             be
             suspended
             and
             banished
             the
             Communion
             for
             
               eleven
               years
            
             together
             .
             
          
           
             The
             like
             severity
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             great
             ,
             they
             used
             in
             case
             of
             
               bearing
               false
               witness
            
             :
             If
             any
             Christian
             falsly
             accused
             another
             before
             the
             
             Church
             (
             for
             in
             those
             days
             they
             allowed
             no
             appeals
             to
             Heathen
             Tribunals
             )
             he
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             i.e.
             suspended
             the
             Communion
             ,
             the
             only
             punishment
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             days
             could
             inflict
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             crime
             which
             he
             charged
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Illiberine
             Council
             ;
             
             if
             he
             made
             good
             his
             charge
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             concealed
             it
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             he
             revealed
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             suspended
             for
             
               two
               years
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             probably
             being
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             delay
             the
             criminal
             person
             had
             had
             opportunity
             to
             infect
             others
             ,
             by
             propagating
             his
             vitious
             example
             to
             them
             .
             But
             that
             they
             might
             not
             set
             the
             door
             open
             and
             give
             encouragement
             to
             busie
             and
             malicious
             tempers
             ,
             they
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             person
             should
             be
             really
             guilty
             of
             the
             crimes
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             accuser
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             prove
             it
             
               in
               conventu
               Clericorum
            
             before
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Senate
            
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             
               five
               years
            
             suspension
             ;
             and
             because
             then
             they
             had
             an
             honour
             and
             veneration
             for
             Ministers
             above
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             they
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             falsly
             accuse
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             
             a
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             
             or
             Deacon
             with
             any
             crime
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             make
             good
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             even
             at
             the
             
               hour
               of
               death
            
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             exceeding
             tender
             of
             any
             mans
             reputation
             ,
             readier
             to
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             detract
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             fasten
             any
             undue
             imputation
             upon
             him
             .
             
             S.
             Basil
             commending
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             
             has
             this
             of
             him
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ;
             Out
             of
             regard
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             the
             threatning
             of
             our
             Lord
             he
             durst
             never
             
               call
               his
               Brother
               fool
            
             :
             no
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             or
             bitterness
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             Slandering
             he
             hated
             as
             a
             quality
             greatly
             opposite
             to
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             :
             pride
             and
             envy
             were
             strangers
             to
             that
             innocent
             and
             guileless
             soul
             :
             He
             never
             
               approached
               the
               altar
               ,
               till
               first
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               :
            
             All
             false
             and
             artificial
             speeches
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             cunningly
             contrived
             for
             the
             slander
             and
             detraction
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             greatly
             abominated
             ;
             well
             knowing
             ,
             that
             every
             lie
             is
             the
             spawn
             and
             issue
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             has
             threatned
             
               to
               destroy
               all
               those
               that
               speak
               lies
               .
            
             And
             so
             indeed
             he
             oftentimes
             does
             even
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             respiting
             such
             persons
             to
             the
             tribunals
             of
             the
             other
             world
             ;
             whereof
             we
             meet
             with
             
             this
             memorable
             example
             .
             Narcissus
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             a
             man
             of
             admirable
             piety
             and
             holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             shined
             with
             so
             glorious
             a
             lustre
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             that
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             conversation
             offended
             the
             sore
             eyes
             of
             other
             men
             :
             Three
             more
             especially
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             eminent
             strictness
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             very
             great
             enormities
             ,
             thought
             to
             escape
             themselves
             by
             accusing
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             laid
             a
             very
             hainous
             crime
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             the
             greater
             credit
             with
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             ,
             solemnly
             ratified
             it
             with
             their
             oaths
             :
             The
             first
             imprecating
             upon
             himself
             that
             he
             might
             be
             burnt
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             true
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             might
             be
             consumed
             by
             some
             noysom
             and
             pestilent
             disease
             ;
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lose
             his
             sight
             .
             The
             good
             man
             though
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             he
             stood
             right
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             who
             knew
             his
             life
             to
             be
             too
             clear
             and
             unblameable
             to
             be
             sullied
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             such
             vile
             fellows
             ,
             yet
             not
             being
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             withdrew
             himself
             to
             an
             Eremits
             life
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             But
             the
             
               restless
               eye
            
             of
             the
             divine
             vengeance
             quickly
             overtook
             these
             perjured
             
             wretches
             ,
             and
             caught
             them
             in
             their
             own
             snares
             ;
             the
             first
             by
             a
             little
             spark
             that
             casually
             ,
             and
             whereof
             no
             account
             could
             be
             given
             ,
             happened
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             night
             
               himself
               ,
               family
            
             ,
             and
             house
             universally
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ;
             the
             second
             was
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             over-run
             and
             consumed
             by
             such
             a
             disease
             as
             he
             had
             wished
             upon
             himself
             ;
             the
             third
             that
             saw
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             feared
             the
             righteous
             and
             inevitable
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             himself
             ,
             confessed
             the
             whole
             plot
             and
             combination
             ,
             and
             testified
             his
             repentance
             with
             so
             deep
             a
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             tears
             he
             lost
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             how
             exact
             the
             Christians
             were
             about
             their
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             harmless
             and
             inoffensive
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             conveyances
             of
             their
             minds
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             less
             careful
             about
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             whether
             of
             distributive
             or
             commutative
             Justice
             .
             For
             matters
             of
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             a
             fair
             hearing
             ,
             and
             impartial
             determining
             of
             tryals
             and
             causes
             ,
             rewarding
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             punishing
             the
             bad
             ,
             they
             had
             little
             opportunity
             to
             shew
             themselves
             ;
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             being
             seldom
             invested
             
             with
             any
             external
             Authority
             and
             power
             ,
             till
             the
             Empire
             submitted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             find
             them
             executing
             their
             places
             with
             the
             most
             unbyassed
             uprightness
             and
             integrity
             .
             
             S.
             Basil
             speaking
             of
             an
             excellent
             person
             (
             though
             he
             names
             him
             not
             )
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             be
             Governour
             of
             Neocaesarea
             where
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             presently
             undermin'd
             and
             outed
             by
             the
             accusations
             of
             some
             that
             could
             not
             bear
             his
             free
             and
             impartial
             carriage
             ,
             and
             his
             temper
             so
             extreamly
             opposite
             to
             flattery
             ,
             says
             this
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             most
             rigid
             observer
             of
             Justice
             ,
             courteous
             and
             easie
             of
             access
             to
             them
             that
             were
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             his
             presence
             severe
             and
             terrible
             to
             the
             injurious
             and
             transgressours
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             He
             was
             the
             same
             to
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             equally
             at
             leisure
             for
             both
             ;
             of
             all
             men
             he
             exceedingly
             abhorr'd
             taking
             bribes
             ,
             never
             favouring
             any
             beyond
             the
             Equity
             of
             his
             Cause
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             was
             one
             that
             designed
             to
             reduce
             Christianity
             to
             its
             antient
             dignity
             and
             perfection
             .
             
             The
             same
             Nazianzen
             reports
             of
             his
             own
             father
             ,
             
             and
             reckons
             it
             one
             of
             the
             excellent
             properties
             for
             which
             he
             accounted
             him
             a
             Christian
             
             even
             before
             he
             embrac'd
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             exactly
             observed
             justice
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             impartially
             administred
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             that
             though
             he
             went
             through
             very
             great
             offices
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             yet
             he
             made
             not
             one
             farthing's
             addition
             to
             his
             own
             revenue
             ,
             though
             he
             saw
             some
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             who
             with
             Briareus
             his
             hands
             laid
             hold
             upon
             the
             publick
             treasures
             ,
             and
             therewith
             filled
             ,
             their
             own
             Coffers
             .
          
           
             In
             matters
             of
             Commutative
             Justice
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             transaction
             between
             man
             and
             man
             they
             observed
             the
             rule
             ,
             
               to
               deal
               with
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               dealt
               with
               themselves
            
             ;
             they
             took
             no
             advantage
             of
             any
             mans
             ignorance
             or
             unskilfulness
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             grasp
             that
             commodity
             at
             a
             far
             under-rate
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             knew
             the
             seller
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             true
             price
             and
             value
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             it
             at
             such
             a
             price
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             S.
             Augustine
             tells
             us
             he
             knew
             a
             man
             (
             probably
             he
             means
             himself
             ,
             
             though
             out
             of
             modesty
             he
             conceals
             it
             )
             who
             having
             a
             Book
             offered
             him
             to
             be
             sold
             by
             one
             that
             understood
             not
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             a
             very
             small
             under-rate
             ,
             took
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             gave
             him
             the
             full
             price
             according
             to
             its
             just
             rate
             
             and
             value
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             the
             seller
             asked
             for
             it
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             advantage
             cannot
             honestly
             be
             taken
             of
             mens
             weakness
             or
             mistake
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             if
             he
             understood
             the
             true
             worth
             and
             value
             of
             his
             commodity
             ,
             can
             be
             supposed
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             it
             at
             a
             too-under
             rate
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             thus
             far
             from
             craftily
             over-reaching
             ,
             much
             more
             from
             secretly
             or
             openly
             invading
             of
             what
             was
             anothers
             right
             and
             property
             ;
             no
             cheating
             or
             couzenage
             ,
             no
             acts
             of
             dishonesty
             and
             deceit
             were
             allowed
             or
             practised
             amongst
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             such
             were
             discovered
             they
             were
             immediately
             protested
             against
             by
             the
             whole
             Society
             of
             Christians
             .
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             giving
             Cyprian
             an
             account
             of
             Novatus
             the
             Heretick
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             
             tells
             him
             of
             one
             Nicostratus
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             cheated
             his
             Lady
             and
             Patroness
             ,
             
             whose
             estate
             and
             revenues
             he
             managed
             ,
             but
             carried
             away
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             whereof
             he
             was
             
               Chief
               Deacon
            
             )
             the
             portion
             and
             maintenance
             of
             poor
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             (
             a
             crime
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             reserved
             for
             perpetual
             punishment
             ,
             i.e.
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             in
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             being
             
             too
             great
             for
             any
             in
             this
             )
             whereupon
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             fly
             from
             Rome
             into
             Africk
             to
             avoid
             the
             shame
             and
             prosecution
             of
             his
             rapine
             and
             sacriledge
             ;
             though
             when
             he
             came
             there
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             only
             refuse
             to
             admit
             him
             into
             communion
             ,
             but
             openly
             exposed
             the
             wickedness
             of
             him
             and
             his
             confederates
             to
             the
             abhorrency
             of
             all
             men
             .
             By
             which
             may
             appear
             the
             falsity
             of
             that
             charge
             of
             Sacriledge
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             brought
             against
             the
             Christians
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             though
             certainly
             it
             primarily
             respected
             their
             declared
             enmity
             against
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Temples
            
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             yet
             Tertullian
             answers
             ;
             You
             look
             upon
             us
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             as
             Sacrilegious
             persons
             ▪
             
             and
             yet
             never
             found
             any
             of
             us
             guilty
             of
             wrong
             or
             injury
             ,
             of
             any
             rapine
             and
             violence
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             sacriledge
             and
             impiety
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             your
             own
             party
             that
             swear
             by
             ,
             and
             worship
             your
             gods
             ,
             and
             yet
             rob
             their
             temples
             ;
             that
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             found
             to
             be
             sacrilegious
             :
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             adds
             this
             further
             vindication
             of
             them
             ;
             
             As
             for
             us
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             deny
             not
             any
             pledge
             that
             's
             left
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             adulterate
             no
             mans
             marriage-bed
             ,
             we
             piously
             educate
             and
             train
             up
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             relieve
             the
             
             necessities
             of
             the
             indigent
             ,
             and
             
               render
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               :
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             that
             dissemble
             our
             Religion
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             't
             ,
             we
             disown
             them
             for
             being
             of
             our
             party
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             be
             worse
             thought
             of
             for
             others
             faults
             ?
             or
             why
             should
             a
             Christian
             answer
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             concerns
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             in
             so
             long
             a
             time
             has
             prov'd
             to
             be
             cruel
             or
             incestuous
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             burnt
             ,
             and
             most
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ,
             't
             is
             for
             the
             greatest
             
               Innocency
               ,
               Honesty
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Modesty
               ,
            
             for
             our
             Truth
             and
             Faithfulness
             ,
             and
             our
             Piety
             to
             the
             Living
             God.
             And
             that
             these
             were
             not
             a
             parcel
             of
             good
             words
             which
             the
             Christians
             spoke
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             testimony
             which
             Pliny
             (
             who
             was
             far
             from
             being
             partial
             to
             them
             )
             gives
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             strictest
             examination
             which
             he
             could
             make
             even
             of
             those
             that
             had
             renounc'd
             Christianity
             ,
             
             he
             found
             this
             to
             be
             the
             
               greatest
               fault
               that
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               used
               harmlesly
               to
               meet
               to
               worship
               Christ
               ,
               and
               at
               those
               meetings
               to
               bind
               themselves
               by
               a
               Sacrament
               [
               or
               an
               oath
               ]
               
               that
               they
               would
               not
               do
               any
               wickedness
               ,
               that
               thy
               might
               be
               firmlier
               obliged
               not
               to
               commit
               thefts
               ,
               robberies
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               not
               to
               falsify
               their
               words
               ,
               or
               to
               deny
               any
               thing
               wherewith
               they
               were
               intrusted
               ,
               when
               't
               was
               required
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Neocaesarea
             in
             a
             Canonical
             Epistle
             ,
             
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             rectifie
             several
             disorders
             and
             irregularities
             which
             had
             happened
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             parts
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inroads
             and
             devastations
             which
             the
             Goths
             and
             other
             barbarous
             nations
             had
             made
             amongst
             them
             ,
             does
             amongst
             other
             things
             especially
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             uncomely
             in
             it self
             ,
             how
             unsuitable
             to
             Christians
             it
             is
             to
             covet
             ,
             and
             to
             grasp
             what
             is
             another
             mans
             ;
             how
             inhumane
             ,
             to
             spoyle
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             to
             enrich
             our selves
             by
             the
             blood
             and
             ruines
             of
             our
             miserable
             brethren
             :
             And
             whereas
             some
             might
             be
             apt
             to
             plead
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             steal
             ,
             but
             only
             take
             up
             what
             they
             found
             ;
             He
             tells
             them
             ,
             this
             excuse
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             had
             found
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             nay
             though
             it
             were
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             fellow-sufferers
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             
             condition
             .
             Others
             thought
             it
             warrant
             enough
             ,
             to
             keep
             what
             they
             found
             ,
             though
             belonging
             to
             others
             ,
             having
             been
             such
             deep
             
               losers
               themselves
            
             :
             but
             this
             he
             tells
             them
             is
             to
             justifie
             one
             wickedness
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Goths
             had
             been
             enemies
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             become
             Goths
             and
             Barbarians
             unto
             others
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             only
             keep
             themselves
             from
             doing
             injuries
             to
             others
             ,
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             right
             ,
             all
             the
             kindness
             that
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             especially
             to
             vindicate
             the
             poor
             and
             helpless
             from
             the
             power
             and
             violence
             of
             those
             that
             were
             too
             mighty
             for
             them
             .
             
             Therefore
             when
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sardis
             took
             notice
             that
             some
             Bishops
             used
             to
             go
             to
             Court
             upon
             by-errands
             and
             private
             designs
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             go
             to
             Court
             ,
             unless
             either
             immediately
             summoned
             by
             the
             Emperours
             letters
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             assistance
             was
             required
             to
             help
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             to
             right
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             the
             unjust
             grasps
             of
             potent
             and
             merciless
             oppressors
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             these
             cases
             they
             should
             be
             ready
             (
             either
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             some
             deputed
             by
             them
             )
             to
             present
             their
             petitions
             ,
             to
             plead
             their
             
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             lend
             them
             all
             the
             assistance
             they
             were
             able
             to
             afford
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             not
             in
             this
             place
             have
             taken
             any
             notice
             how
             far
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             were
             from
             murder
             ,
             and
             offering
             violence
             to
             any
             mans
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             common
             charge
             brought
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             to
             kill
             and
             devour
             an
             Infant
             at
             their
             Christian
             meetings
             ,
             especially
             when
             any
             was
             first
             to
             be
             initiated
             into
             their
             assemblies
             ;
             the
             story
             is
             thus
             dressed
             up
             by
             the
             acute
             Heathen
             in
             
               M.
               Foelix
            
             ;
             
             
               An
               Infant
               being
               covered
               all
               over
               with
               meal
               ,
            
             
             
               (
               the
               better
               to
               deceive
               the
               unwary
               )
               is
               set
               before
               him
               that
               is
               to
               be
               initiated
               and
               taken
               in
               ;
               he
               ignorant
               of
               what
               it
               really
               is
               ,
               is
               appointed
               to
               cut
               it
               up
               ,
               which
               he
               effectually
               does
               by
               many
               secret
               and
               mortal
               wounds
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               greedily
               lick
               up
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               ravenously
               tear
               off
               and
               snatch
               away
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               sacrifice
               their
               confederacy
               and
               combination
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               conscience
               of
               so
               great
               a
               villany
               they
               are
               mutually
               obliged
               to
               silence
               :
               Such
               sacred
               rites
               as
               these
               being
               more
               horrid
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               than
               the
               highest
               sacriledges
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             To
             this
             monstrous
             and
             horrid
             charge
             ,
             the
             Christians
             returned
             
             these
             answers
             ;
             That
             they
             appeal'd
             to
             the
             common
             Faith
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             could
             really
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
             so
             abhorrent
             to
             all
             the
             principles
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Christians
             known
             Principles
             and
             practices
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             measure
             the
             Christians
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             suspect
             it
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             same
             Principles
             of
             humanity
             with
             other
             men
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             friends
             to
             murder
             or
             man-slaughter
             ,
             
             that
             they
             held
             it
             unlawful
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             
               Gladiatory
               sports
            
             ,
             where
             mens
             lives
             were
             so
             want
             only
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             pleasure
             and
             curiosity
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             
             that
             they
             accounted
             it
             murder
             for
             any
             woman
             by
             evil
             arts
             to
             procure
             abortion
             ,
             to
             stifle
             the
             embryo
             ,
             to
             kill
             a
             child
             in
             a
             manner
             before
             it
             be
             alive
             ,
             it
             being
             much
             at
             one
             to
             hinder
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             destroy
             what
             
               would
               be
            
             one
             ,
             seeing
             he
             truly
             destroys
             the
             fruit
             that
             kills
             it
             in
             the
             seed
             ;
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             they
             should
             delight
             in
             mans
             blood
             ,
             who
             never
             tasted
             any
             blood
             at
             all
             ,
             
               abstaining
               from
               things
               
               strangled
               and
               from
               blood
               :
            
             And
             that
             the
             very
             Heathens
             themselves
             confessed
             this
             ,
             when
             amongst
             the
             several
             arts
             they
             used
             to
             discover
             whether
             men
             were
             Christians
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             offer
             them
             bladders
             full
             of
             blood
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             held
             it
             unlawful
             to
             taste
             any
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             mightily
             improbable
             they
             should
             thirst
             after
             humane
             blood
             ,
             who
             abhorred
             even
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             :
             That
             they
             heartily
             believed
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             make
             themselves
             the
             Sepulchers
             of
             those
             bodies
             which
             were
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             other
             bodies
             which
             were
             to
             have
             no
             resurrection
             :
             that
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             if
             this
             charge
             was
             true
             of
             any
             ,
             it
             was
             true
             only
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             these
             things
             were
             daily
             allowed
             and
             practised
             :
             That
             Saturn
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             deities
             did
             not
             only
             expose
             ,
             but
             eat
             his
             own
             children
             ;
             to
             him
             infants
             in
             Africk
             were
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             by
             their
             own
             parents
             ,
             a
             custome
             that
             openly
             continued
             till
             the
             Proconsul-ship
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             which
             though
             he
             abolished
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             continued
             still
             in
             corners
             in
             Tertullians
             days
             :
             
             To
             his
             Son
             Jupiter
             they
             offered
             humane
             sacrifices
             
             even
             in
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             to
             the
             time
             of
             
               M.
               Foelix
            
             as
             he
             himself
             testifies
             ;
             
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Porphyry
             himself
             (
             after
             he
             had
             reckoned
             up
             in
             how
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             Humane
             sacrifices
             were
             in
             use
             )
             confesses
             was
             done
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Latialis
            
             even
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             Many
             other
             instances
             of
             such
             barbarous
             practices
             are
             there
             produced
             by
             those
             two
             Apologists
             ,
             which
             they
             urge
             with
             great
             advantage
             upon
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             whom
             they
             challenged
             to
             make
             any
             such
             thing
             good
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             sooner
             did
             discipline
             begin
             to
             be
             regularly
             setled
             ,
             but
             their
             principles
             herein
             were
             every
             where
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             either
             private
             or
             publick
             ;
             the
             woman
             that
             industriously
             made
             her self
             miscarry
             was
             adjudged
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             murder
             ,
             
             and
             condemn'd
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             ,
             
             a
             
               ten
               years
               penance
            
             ;
             which
             was
             adjudg'd
             to
             be
             the
             case
             of
             any
             that
             brought
             forth
             upon
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             exposed
             her
             Infant
             .
             By
             the
             law
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             ,
             whosoever
             ,
             whether
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             kill'd
             an
             Infant
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             capital
             punishment
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             
             had
             kill'd
             an
             adult
             person
             ,
             which
             may
             very
             well
             be
             understood
             even
             of
             Infants
             kill'd
             in
             
               the
               womb
            
             ,
             the
             punishment
             whereof
             was
             formerly
             for
             the
             most
             part
             no
             more
             than
             banishment
             .
             He
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             wilful
             murder
             was
             by
             S.
             Basil's
             rule
             to
             undergo
             a
             
               twenty
               years
            
             penance
             before
             he
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             
             though
             by
             several
             passages
             in
             Tertullian
             it
             appears
             that
             Homicides
             in
             his
             time
             were
             more
             severely
             treated
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             only
             bound
             to
             a
             perpetual
             penance
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             absolv'd
             at
             death
             .
             But
             this
             severity
             shortly
             after
             began
             to
             relax
             ,
             and
             such
             persons
             though
             obliged
             to
             acts
             of
             repentance
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             yet
             at
             death
             were
             absolved
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             provided
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Ancyran
             Council
             .
             
          
           
             Thus
             clear
             did
             the
             Christians
             all
             along
             stand
             from
             any
             just
             suspicion
             of
             that
             gross
             piece
             of
             inhumanity
             which
             their
             enemies
             so
             confidently
             charged
             upon
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             rise
             and
             occasion
             of
             this
             malicious
             charge
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtless
             of
             the
             same
             growth
             with
             that
             of
             their
             
               incestuous
               mixtures
            
             (
             spoken
             of
             before
             )
             both
             springing
             from
             the
             abominable
             practices
             of
             some
             filthy
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             who
             sheltred
             themselves
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             Epiphanius
             particularly
             reporting
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             what
             the
             Heathens
             generally
             charged
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             
             that
             at
             their
             meetings
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             take
             an
             Infant
             begotten
             in
             their
             promiscuous
             mixtures
             ,
             and
             beating
             it
             in
             a
             mortar
             ,
             
             to
             season
             it
             with
             honey
             and
             pepper
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             spices
             and
             perfumes
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             palatable
             ,
             and
             then
             like
             swine
             or
             dogs
             to
             devour
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             conclude
             all
             with
             prayer
             ;
             
             and
             this
             they
             accounted
             their
             
               perfect
               pass-over
            
             .
             
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             a
             learned
             man
             will
             by
             no
             means
             believe
             that
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             Hereticks
             did
             ever
             arrive
             to
             so
             much
             barbarousness
             and
             immanity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             conceives
             them
             to
             have
             been
             feigned
             meerly
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             those
             pestilent
             hereticks
             ;
             but
             there
             's
             little
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             Epiphanius
             assuring
             us
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             the
             account
             that
             he
             gives
             ,
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             women
             who
             were
             deceiv'd
             into
             those
             abominable
             errours
             did
             not
             only
             discover
             these
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             younger
             years
             
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Egypt
             had
             been
             assaulted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             flattery
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             of
             wantonness
             and
             immdesty
             had
             been
             set
             upon
             to
             joyn
             himself
             to
             them
             .
             And
             certainly
             't
             is
             not
             imaginable
             that
             a
             person
             so
             venerable
             for
             learning
             and
             piety
             as
             Epiphanius
             was
             ,
             should
             impose
             upon
             us
             by
             feigning
             so
             gross
             and
             notorious
             a
             falshood
             .
             Besides
             ,
             whoever
             reads
             Irenaeus
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             these
             heresies
             were
             most
             ri●e
             and
             predominant
             ,
             and
             considers
             the
             account
             that
             he
             gives
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             mainly
             received
             from
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             party
             after
             they
             were
             returned
             back
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             see
             little
             reason
             either
             to
             think
             any
             wickedness
             
               too
               great
            
             for
             them
             to
             boggle
             at
             ,
             or
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             reports
             concerning
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             admirable
             Love
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               excellent
               temper
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               The
               Gospel
               principally
               enjoyns
               kindness
               and
               charity
               .
               The
               Primitive
               Christians
               eminently
               of
               this
               spirit
               .
               They
               accounted
               all
               brethren
               ,
               but
               Christians
               more
               especially
               .
               Their
               mutual
               love
               noted
               and
               recorded
               by
               their
               enemies
               .
               Their
               mighty
               zeal
               and
               charity
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               recover
               them
               from
               vice
               and
               errour
               to
               truth
               and
               vertue
               .
               This
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               daily
               prayer
               ,
               and
               most
               serious
               endeavours
               ,
               even
               towards
               their
               greatest
               enemies
               .
               Pamphilus
               his
               charity
               in
               bestowing
               Bibles
               freely
               upon
               the
               poor
               .
               Preachers
               maintained
               for
               converting
               the
               Gentile
               Phenicians
               to
               Christianity
               .
               The
               famous
               story
               of
               John's
               hazarding
               himself
               for
               the
               regaining
               a
               young
               man
               debauched
               by
               bad
               companions
               .
               Monica's
               care
               and
               sollicitude
               about
               
                 S.
                 Augustin
              
               .
               Some
               that
               have
               sold
               themselves
               for
               slaves
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               convert
               their
               Heathen
               or
               Heretical
               Masters
               .
               Christians
               
               not
               shy
               of
               communicating
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               Their
               Charity
               as
               it
               respected
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               outward
               life
               .
               This
               noted
               in
               several
               instances
               of
               charity
               .
               Their
               liberal
               providing
               for
               the
               poor
               .
               The
               bounty
               of
               particular
               persons
               .
               Divers
               instances
               of
               it
               .
               The
               immense
               charity
               of
               Epiphanius
               :
               exemplary
               vengeance
               upon
               some
               that
               abused
               it
               .
               The
               poor
               accounted
               the
               Treasure
               and
               Ornaments
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               represented
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Laurentius
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               a
               story
               related
               by
               Palladius
               .
               Their
               visiting
               and
               assisting
               the
               sick
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               :
               eminently
               noted
               in
               the
               Empress
               Placilla
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Fabiola
               .
               The
               Christians
               care
               of
               their
               brethren
               in
               a
               great
               plague
               at
               Alexandria
               .
               Persons
               appointed
               on
               purpose
               to
               cure
               and
               attend
               the
               sick
               .
               The
               Parabolani
               ,
               who
               .
               Their
               office
               and
               number
               .
               Redemption
               of
               Captives
               .
               Great
               sums
               contributed
               by
               Cyprian
               and
               his
               people
               for
               it
               .
               Church-plate
               sold
               to
               redeem
               Christians
               ,
               nay
               ,
               captiv'd
               enemies
               .
               Christians
               embondaging
               themselves
               to
               redeem
               others
               .
               The
               strange
               charity
               of
               Paulinus
               Bishop
               of
               Nola
               ,
               making
               himself
               a
               slave
               to
               ransom
               a
               poor
               widows
               son
               .
               Their
               care
               
               about
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               Decent
               burial
               very
               fit
               and
               desirable
               .
               A
               piece
               of
               piety
               remarkable
               in
               the
               Christians
               of
               those
               times
               .
               Their
               abstaining
               from
               the
               common
               custome
               of
               burning
               the
               dead
               as
               barbarous
               .
               The
               great
               cost
               they
               laid
               out
               upon
               their
               funerals
               ,
               in
               embalming
               ,
               intombing
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Copiatae
               ,
               who
               :
               What
               their
               office
               and
               order
               .
               The
               Decani
               or
               Deans
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               ;
               their
               number
               ,
               and
               duty
               .
               Their
               providing
               fit
               places
               of
               Sepulture
               .
               Their
               Coemeteria
               or
               burying-places
               in
               the
               fields
               .
               Burying
               in
               Cities
               and
               Churches
               when
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               first
               granted
               .
               Their
               Coemeteria
               under
               ground
               .
               What
               kind
               of
               places
               they
               were
               .
               The
               great
               number
               and
               vast
               capacities
               of
               them
               .
               A
               particular
               account
               of
               one
               out
               of
               Baronius
               ,
               discovered
               in
               his
               time
               .
               How
               the
               Christians
               were
               enabled
               to
               all
               these
               acts
               of
               charity
               .
               At
               first
               all
               in
               common
               :
               after
               ,
               by
               usual
               contributions
               .
               The
               standing
               stock
               or
               treasury
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               charity
               of
               Christians
               largely
               attested
               by
               Julian
               and
               Lucian
               .
               Their
               love
               and
               charity
               universal
               .
               Doing
               good
               to
               enemies
               .
               An
               excellency
               proper
               to
               Christians
               .
               This
               manifested
               in
               several
               remakable
               
               instances
               .
               Plainly
               acknowledged
               by
               Julian
               himself
               .
               The
               whole
               sum'd
               up
               in
               an
               elegant
               discourse
               of
               Lactantius
               concerning
               mercy
               and
               charity
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             immediately
             designed
             to
             improve
             and
             perfect
             the
             principles
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             appears
             as
             from
             many
             other
             instances
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             especially
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             so
             strictly
             enjoyns
             ,
             cherishes
             and
             promotes
             that
             natural
             kindness
             and
             compassion
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             prime
             and
             essential
             inclinations
             of
             mankind
             ;
             wherever
             the
             Gospel
             is
             cordially
             complied
             with
             ,
             it
             begets
             such
             a
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             temper
             of
             mind
             as
             makes
             us
             humble
             ,
             affable
             ,
             courteous
             and
             charitable
             ,
             ready
             and
             disposed
             to
             every
             
               good
               work
            
             ,
             prompt
             to
             all
             offices
             of
             humanity
             and
             kindness
             ,
             it
             files
             off
             the
             ruggedness
             of
             mens
             natures
             ,
             banishes
             a
             rude
             ,
             churlish
             and
             pharisaical
             temper
             ,
             and
             infuses
             a
             more
             calm
             and
             treatable
             disposition
             .
             It
             commands
             us
             
               to
               live
               and
               love
               as
               brethren
               ,
               to
               love
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               to
               have
               fervent
               charity
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kindly
               affectioned
               one
               towards
               another
               :
            
             It
             lays
             the
             sum
             of
             our
             duty
             toward
             others
             in
             this
             ,
             
               to
               love
               our
               
               neighbour
               as
               our selves
               .
            
             This
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             to
             own
             as
             his
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             law
             ,
             and
             has
             ratified
             it
             with
             his
             own
             solemn
             sanction
             ,
             
               A
               new
               Commandment
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               also
               love
               one
               another
            
             ;
             and
             then
             makes
             this
             the
             great
             visible
             badge
             of
             all
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             Christians
             ,
             
               by
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               love
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             indeed
             it
             was
             in
             those
             first
             and
             best
             ages
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             no
             sooner
             did
             the
             Gospel
             fly
             abroad
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             love
             and
             charity
             of
             Christians
             became
             notorious
             even
             to
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             with
             this
             particular
             remark
             ,
             
             
               See
               how
               these
               Christians
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             They
             were
             then
             united
             in
             the
             most
             happy
             fraternity
             (
             a
             word
             much
             used
             by
             Christians
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             objected
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Heathens
             )
             they
             liv'd
             as
             brethren
             ,
             and
             accounted
             themselves
             such
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             being
             sprung
             from
             one
             common
             
               Parent
               ▪
            
             (
             for
             in
             this
             respect
             that
             they
             had
             Nature
             for
             their
             common
             Mother
             ,
             
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             very
             Heathens
             to
             be
             brethren
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             
             little
             deserving
             the
             name
             of
             men
             )
             but
             upon
             much
             higher
             accounts
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             had
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God
             for
             their
             
               Father
               ,
               drank
            
             all
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             were
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             same
             womb
             of
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             into
             the
             same
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             co-heirs
             of
             the
             same
             hope
             .
             This
             Lucian
             himself
             confesses
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             that
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Principles
             that
             their
             Master
             instilled
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             become
             Brethren
             ,
             after
             once
             they
             had
             thrown
             off
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             had
             embraced
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             great
             crucified
             Master
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             live
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             so
             ready
             ,
             intire
             ,
             and
             constant
             was
             their
             kindness
             and
             familiarity
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             accused
             them
             for
             having
             privy
             marks
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             fell
             in
             love
             with
             each
             other
             at
             first
             sight
             .
             Indeed
             they
             never
             met
             ,
             but
             they
             embraced
             one
             another
             with
             all
             the
             demonstrations
             of
             a
             hearty
             and
             sincere
             affection
             ,
             saluting
             each
             other
             with
             a●
             
               holy
               kiss
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             but
             at
             their
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             a
             badge
             and
             bond
             of
             that
             Christian
             fellowship
             
             and
             communion
             that
             was
             maintained
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             love
             and
             kindness
             of
             those
             Christians
             of
             old
             did
             not
             lie
             only
             in
             a
             smooth
             complemental
             carriage
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             parcel
             of
             good
             words
             ,
             
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               be
               you
               warm'd
               or
               fill'd
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             real
             exercises
             of
             charity
             and
             mercy
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             two
             great
             objects
             of
             Charity
             are
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             mens
             souls
             ,
             and
             their
             outward
             and
             bodily
             welfare
             and
             happiness
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             highly
             eminent
             and
             exemplary
             for
             both
             these
             .
             The
             soul
             being
             of
             a
             much
             higher
             and
             nobler
             nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             infinitely
             more
             precious
             and
             valuable
             than
             the
             body
             ,
             they
             were
             accordingly
             infinitely
             careful
             and
             solicitous
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             ,
             
               to
               recover
               them
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             and
             the
             paths
             of
             ruine
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             Christians
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             over
             to
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             for
             this
             they
             pray'd
             daily
             and
             earnestly
             .
             We
             Christians
             (
             says
             Cyprian
             to
             the
             Proconsul
             )
             serve
             the
             one
             and
             true
             Cod
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             our selves
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             .
             From
             
             this
             no
             injuries
             or
             unkindnesses
             could
             discourage
             them
             .
             
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             the
             Jew
             ,
             that
             they
             pray'd
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             unjustly
             were
             their
             enemies
             ,
             that
             repenting
             of
             their
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             ceasing
             to
             
               blaspheme
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             the
             uncontroulableness
             of
             the
             miracles
             performed
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             prophecies
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             ,
             appeared
             to
             be
             altogether
             innocent
             and
             unblameable
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             might
             together
             with
             Christians
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             at
             his
             second
             glorious
             coming
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             condemned
             by
             him
             to
             everlasting
             flames
             .
             We
             pray
             for
             you
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             mercy
             upon
             you
             ,
             
             for
             he
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             
               Pray
               for
               our
               enemies
            
             ,
             to
             love
             them
             and
             be
             merciful
             to
             them
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reckoned
             up
             all
             those
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             artifices
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             used
             both
             against
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             hating
             either
             you
             ,
             
             or
             those
             who
             at
             your
             suggestion
             believe
             these
             things
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             pray
             that
             all
             of
             you
             may
             repent
             ,
             and
             obtain
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             gracious
             
             and
             compassionate
             Parent
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Gnosticks
             were
             the
             greatest
             scandal
             that
             ever
             was
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             many
             of
             those
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             those
             horrible
             calumnies
             which
             the
             Heathens
             brought
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             see
             how
             Irenaeus
             treats
             them
             ;
             
             We
             pray
             for
             them
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             and
             beg
             of
             them
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             pit
             which
             they
             have
             digged
             to
             themselves
             ▪
             but
             to
             depart
             from
             their
             sottish
             and
             idle
             vanities
             ,
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               may
               be
               formed
               in
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             may
             
               know
               the
               only
               true
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Creatour
             of
             the
             world
             :
             This
             we
             beg
             of
             them
             ,
             loving
             them
             to
             better
             purpose
             ,
             than
             they
             think
             they
             love
             themselves
             :
             for
             our
             love
             is
             true
             and
             wholesome
             (
             if
             they
             will
             receive
             it
             )
             like
             a
             sharp
             plaister
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             eat
             away
             the
             proud
             flesh
             ,
             take
             down
             the
             swelling
             and
             vanity
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             we
             will
             not
             cease
             by
             all
             means
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             them
             .
             The
             same
             Origen
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             
             that
             though
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             turn'd
             their
             backs
             upon
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             charged
             them
             for
             being
             Impostors
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             give
             over
             thus
             honestly
             to
             
             deceive
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             of
             loose
             persons
             to
             become
             sober
             and
             temperate
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             on
             towards
             it
             ;
             of
             dishonest
             to
             make
             them
             righteous
             ,
             of
             unwise
             to
             make
             them
             prudent
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             way
             to
             these
             things
             ;
             of
             fearful
             and
             timorous
             to
             render
             them
             hearty
             and
             couragious
             ,
             especially
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             are
             to
             contend
             for
             their
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             towards
             God.
             How
             earnestly
             and
             passionately
             does
             Cyprian
             beg
             of
             the
             Proconsul
             Demetrian
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             happiness
             and
             safety
             ,
             
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             counsels
             and
             assistance
             which
             the
             Christians
             offered
             ,
             who
             loved
             them
             not
             the
             worse
             for
             all
             the
             torments
             and
             sufferings
             they
             laid
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             returned
             kindness
             for
             hatred
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             miseries
             they
             endured
             shewed
             to
             them
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             now
             was
             the
             time
             to
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             salvation
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               place
               for
               repentance
            
             on
             t'other
             side
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             stations
             of
             the
             other
             world
             being
             fix'd
             and
             unchangeable
             ;
             that
             therefore
             they
             should
             believe
             and
             live
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             eternally
             rejoyce
             with
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             now
             so
             afflict
             and
             persecute
             .
          
           
           
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             design
             they
             spared
             neither
             pains
             nor
             cost
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             instruct
             men
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             
             'T
             is
             said
             of
             Pamphilus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             instances
             of
             his
             charity
             ,
             he
             used
             freely
             and
             readily
             to
             bestow
             Bibles
             upon
             all
             that
             were
             willing
             to
             read
             ;
             for
             which
             purpose
             he
             had
             alwayes
             great
             numbers
             of
             those
             holy
             volumes
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             occasion
             serv'd
             ,
             he
             might
             distribute
             and
             bestow
             them
             :
             By
             this
             means
             mercifully
             furnishing
             those
             with
             these
             divine
             treasures
             ,
             whose
             purses
             could
             not
             otherwise
             reach
             to
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             far
             dearer
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             since
             Printing
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
             We
             find
             S.
             Chrysostome
             so
             zealous
             for
             converting
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             very
             end
             he
             maintained
             many
             Presbyters
             and
             Monks
             in
             Phoenicia
             partly
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             pious
             and
             well-disposed
             persons
             ,
             whose
             only
             work
             it
             was
             to
             Catechise
             and
             instruct
             the
             Heathens
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             business
             might
             succeed
             more
             effectually
             ,
             
             he
             procured
             a
             law
             from
             the
             Emperor
             Arcadius
             (
             yet
             extant
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             )
             directed
             to
             
             
               Eutychian
               ,
               Prefect
            
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Temples
             should
             be
             orderly
             taken
             down
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             the
             Gentile
             superstition
             might
             be
             abolished
             .
             Upon
             the
             executing
             of
             which
             Law
             great
             mutinies
             were
             raised
             by
             the
             Country
             people
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Monks
             wounded
             ,
             and
             some
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             wholly
             disheartned
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             (
             these
             doubtless
             being
             those
             very
             Monks
             against
             whom
             Libanius
             so
             severely
             declaims
             for
             so
             mercilesly
             destroying
             the
             Pagan
             Temples
             :
             )
             
             Whereupon
             Chrysostome
             (
             who
             who
             then
             in
             banishment
             )
             writes
             to
             them
             to
             bear
             up
             with
             a
             Christian
             and
             invincible
             patience
             ,
             
             encourages
             them
             resolutely
             to
             go
             on
             in
             so
             good
             a
             work
             ;
             tells
             them
             that
             God
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             them
             in
             this
             and
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             and
             promises
             them
             (
             though
             his
             incomes
             at
             this
             time
             were
             very
             small
             )
             that
             their
             former
             pensions
             should
             be
             paid
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             necessary
             provided
             for
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             with
             how
             much
             care
             and
             solicitude
             the
             good
             mans
             mind
             was
             filled
             about
             this
             business
             ,
             
             he
             sufficiently
             intimates
             in
             a
             letter
             written
             to
             another
             person
             whom
             he
             had
             employed
             
             about
             this
             affair
             .
             
             Nor
             did
             they
             in
             those
             times
             regard
             case
             or
             fafety
             any
             more
             than
             they
             did
             ▪
             cost
             and
             charges
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             any
             dangers
             that
             they
             might
             do
             good
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             easily
             shew
             that
             this
             consideration
             had
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             ,
             willingly
             running
             any
             hazards
             ,
             chearfully
             enduring
             any
             miseries
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             gain
             others
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             prevent
             their
             eternal
             ruine
             .
             But
             that
             famous
             story
             of
             S.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             shall
             serve
             instead
             of
             many
             ,
             
             the
             sum
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             Coming
             to
             a
             place
             near
             Ephesus
             in
             his
             visitation
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             he
             espied
             a
             Youth
             of
             a
             comely
             shape
             and
             pregnant
             parts
             ,
             and
             taking
             hold
             of
             him
             delivered
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             with
             this
             charge
             (
             which
             he
             repeated
             once
             and
             again
             )
             
               I
               commend
               this
               person
               to
               thee
               to
               be
               looked
               to
               with
               all
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Bishop
             undertook
             the
             charge
             ,
             received
             the
             young
             man
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             instructed
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             baptized
             him
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             thought
             he
             might
             remit
             a
             little
             of
             the
             strictness
             of
             his
             care
             ;
             
             but
             the
             young
             man
             making
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             fell
             into
             bad
             company
             ,
             by
             whose
             arts
             and
             snares
             he
             was
             seduced
             into
             ways
             of
             riot
             and
             wickedness
             ;
             till
             despairing
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             pardon
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             let
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             exorbitancy
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             his
             confederates
             ,
             they
             combin'd
             themselves
             into
             a
             society
             of
             highway-men
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             their
             Captain
             ,
             who
             quickly
             became
             as
             far
             beyond
             the
             rest
             in
             fierceness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             S.
             John
             upon
             occasion
             returning
             some
             while
             after
             to
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             dispatched
             his
             other
             business
             ,
             required
             from
             the
             Bishop
             th●
             pledge
             he
             had
             left
             with
             him
             ;
             who
             wondring
             and
             not
             knowing
             what
             he
             meant
             ;
             
               I
               mean
            
             (
             said
             S.
             
               John
               )
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               soul
               of
               my
               brother
               that
               I
               require
               .
            
             The
             old
             man
             with
             a
             dejected
             look
             and
             tears
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               he
               's
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             being
             demanded
             by
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               he
               's
               dead
               to
               God
            
             ;
             for
             alas
             !
             he
             's
             become
             a
             villain
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             fled
             with
             his
             companions
             to
             the
             mountains
             to
             be
             a
             thief
             and
             a
             robber
             .
             The
             Apostle
             renting
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             bewailing
             that
             he
             had
             so
             ill
             betrusted
             
             his
             brother's
             soul
             ,
             immediately
             call'd
             for
             a
             horse
             and
             a
             guide
             ,
             and
             made
             haste
             to
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             where
             being
             taken
             by
             those
             that
             stood
             Sentinel
             ,
             he
             beg'd
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             their
             Captain
             ,
             who
             stood
             ready
             arm'd
             some
             way
             off
             ;
             but
             assoon
             as
             he
             perceived
             't
             was
             S.
             John
             that
             was
             coming
             towards
             him
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             be
             ashamed
             &
             to
             run
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
             The
             Apostle
             not
             regarding
             his
             own
             age
             and
             weakness
             followed
             after
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             legs
             could
             not
             overtake
             him
             ,
             he
             sent
             these
             passionate
             exclamations
             after
             him
             ;
             
               Why
               ,
               O
               my
               Son
               ,
               dost
               thou
               fly
               from
               thy
               aged
               and
               unarmed
               father
               ?
               take
               pity
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               fear
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               hope
               of
               salvation
               for
               thee
               .
               I
               will
               undertake
               with
               Christ
               for
               thee
               ;
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               I
               will
               freely
               undergo
               death
               for
               thee
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               did
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               lay
               down
               my
               own
               life
               to
               ransom
               thine
               ;
               only
               stay
               and
               believe
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sent
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             With
             that
             he
             stay'd
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             dejected
             look
             throwing
             away
             his
             Arms
             ,
             he
             trembled
             ,
             and
             dissolved
             into
             tears
             ;
             he
             embraced
             the
             aged
             Apostle
             with
             all
             possible
             expressions
             of
             sorrow
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             as
             if
             again
             baptized
             with
             his
             own
             tears
             .
             S.
             John
             assured
             him
             he
             had
             obtain'd
             his
             
             pardon
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             having
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             with
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             consolation
             refreshed
             his
             shattered
             and
             disconsolate
             mind
             ,
             brought
             him
             into
             ,
             and
             restored
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             story
             though
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             willinger
             to
             produce
             ,
             both
             because
             so
             remarkable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             testimony
             of
             that
             mighty
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             which
             they
             had
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             never
             do
             ,
             never
             venture
             far
             enough
             .
             
             S.
             Augustine
             tells
             us
             what
             infinite
             pains
             his
             Mother
             Monica
             took
             about
             the
             conversion
             of
             her
             husband
             Patricius
             ,
             how
             unweariedly
             she
             sought
             to
             endear
             her self
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             a
             meek
             ,
             prudent
             and
             sober
             carriage
             ,
             how
             submissively
             she
             complied
             with
             his
             rigorous
             and
             untoward
             humours
             ,
             how
             diligently
             she
             watched
             the
             aptest
             times
             of
             insinuation
             ,
             never
             leaving
             till
             at
             last
             she
             gained
             him
             over
             to
             the
             faith
             .
             Nor
             was
             her
             care
             and
             solicitude
             less
             for
             her
             Son
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             being
             hurried
             away
             with
             the
             lewdnesses
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             intangled
             with
             the
             impieties
             of
             the
             Manichean
             Heresie
             ,
             was
             the
             hourly
             subject
             
             of
             her
             prayers
             and
             tears
             ;
             She
             plyed
             him
             with
             daily
             counsels
             and
             intreaties
             ,
             implored
             the
             help
             and
             assistances
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             importuned
             heaven
             for
             the
             success
             of
             all
             ;
             not
             being
             able
             to
             gain
             any
             quiet
             to
             her
             mind
             ,
             till
             S.
             Ambrose
             (
             with
             whom
             she
             had
             oft
             advised
             about
             it
             )
             sent
             her
             away
             with
             this
             assurance
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               that
               a
               child
               of
               so
               many
               tears
               should
               perish
               .
            
             No
             sooner
             was
             his
             conversion
             wrought
             ,
             but
             her
             spirit
             was
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             she
             now
             desired
             no
             more
             .
             
             Himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             discoursing
             with
             her
             alone
             some
             few
             days
             before
             her
             death
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             blessed
             and
             the
             joys
             of
             heaven
             ,
             she
             at
             last
             broke
             off
             with
             this
             farewel
             :
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               Son
               ,
               I
               have
               now
               no
               further
               hopes
               or
               pleasures
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               there
               was
               but
               one
               thing
               for
               which
               I
               desired
               to
               live
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               see
               thee
               a
               Catholick
               Christian
               before
               I
               died
               :
               This
               my
               good
               God
               has
               abundantly
               blessed
               me
               with
               ,
               having
               let
               me
               see
               thee
               despising
               the
               selicities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               his
               family
               and
               service
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               do
               I
               make
               any
               longer
               here
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             zeal
             had
             they
             for
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             many
             did
             not
             stick
             to
             engage
             themselves
             in
             temporal
             slavery
             for
             no
             
             other
             end
             but
             to
             deliver
             others
             from
             spiritual
             bondage
             .
             Thus
             Serapion
             called
             Sindonites
             (
             because
             he
             never
             wore
             more
             than
             one
             poor
             Linnen
             garment
             )
             one
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Asceticks
             ,
             
             sold
             himself
             to
             a
             Gentile-player
             that
             served
             the
             Theatre
             ;
             with
             whom
             he
             liv'd
             &
             underwent
             the
             meanest
             offices
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             converted
             him
             ,
             his
             wife
             and
             whole
             family
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             upon
             their
             baptism
             restored
             him
             to
             his
             liberty
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             freely
             returned
             them
             back
             the
             mony
             which
             he
             had
             receiv'd
             as
             the
             price
             of
             his
             servitude
             ,
             which
             by
             mutual
             consent
             was
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             Coming
             afterwards
             to
             Lacedaemon
             and
             hearing
             that
             a
             principal
             person
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             a
             very
             good
             man
             otherwise
             ,
             was
             infected
             with
             the
             Manichean
             Heresie
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             to
             insinuate
             himself
             into
             his
             Family
             ,
             selling
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             slave
             ;
             in
             which
             condition
             he
             remained
             for
             two
             years
             together
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             brought
             his
             Master
             and
             his
             whole
             Family
             off
             from
             that
             pernicious
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             restored
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             did
             not
             only
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             treated
             him
             not
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             kindness
             and
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Brother
             and
             a
             Father
             .
             
             This
             was
             the
             good
             spirit
             and
             genius
             of
             those
             days
             ,
             they
             intirely
             studied
             and
             designed
             the
             happiness
             of
             men
             ,
             were
             willing
             and
             desirous
             freely
             to
             impart
             the
             treasuries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             wished
             that
             in
             that
             respect
             all
             mankind
             were
             as
             rich
             and
             happy
             as
             themselves
             .
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             that
             malicious
             imputation
             which
             Celsus
             fastned
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             men
             would
             become
             Christians
             ,
             
             they
             would
             not
             admit
             it
             ;
             to
             which
             Origen
             flatly
             returns
             the
             lie
             ;
             
             and
             tells
             him
             the
             falseness
             of
             it
             might
             appear
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Christians
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             were
             not
             backward
             to
             propagate
             their
             doctrine
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             peculiarly
             undertaken
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             not
             only
             in
             Cities
             ,
             but
             in
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             to
             bring
             over
             others
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             this
             out
             of
             any
             designs
             of
             gain
             or
             interest
             to
             themselves
             was
             plain
             ,
             because
             they
             often
             refus'd
             to
             receive
             necessary
             accommodations
             from
             others
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             only
             as
             were
             barely
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             present
             turn
             ,
             when
             as
             far
             greater
             liberalities
             have
             been
             offered
             to
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
             some
             of
             the
             antient
             Canons
             expresly
             require
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             has
             either
             Hereticks
             or
             Infidels
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             order
             either
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             first
             converted
             those
             persons
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             Having
             seen
             what
             kindness
             and
             charity
             they
             expressed
             to
             mens
             souls
             ,
             we
             come
             next
             to
             that
             which
             respected
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             outward
             life
             ;
             this
             they
             shewed
             in
             several
             instances
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             some
             of
             the
             most
             material
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             they
             took
             special
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             unable
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             
             this
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             retirement
             gave
             especially
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             means
             they
             should
             mind
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             furnish
             them
             with
             whatever
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             .
             
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             testifies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             eminently
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             poor
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             liberality
             administer
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             plentifully
             relieving
             whatever
             indigent
             brethren
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             where-ever
             they
             were
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             
             greatest
             distance
             from
             them
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
               Chrysostom
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             though
             the
             revenues
             of
             it
             were
             but
             small
             ,
             yet
             besides
             its
             Clergy
             ,
             besides
             
               strangers
               ,
               lepers
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             in
             bonds
             ,
             it
             daily
             maintain'd
             above
             
               three
               thousand
            
             Widows
             and
             Maids
             .
             Indeed
             the
             bounty
             of
             those
             times
             was
             almost
             incredible
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             upon
             his
             turning
             Christian
             sold
             his
             estate
             to
             relieve
             the
             wants
             of
             others
             .
             
             and
             could
             not
             be
             restrained
             from
             it
             either
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             considerations
             of
             what
             he
             might
             be
             reduced
             to
             himself
             .
             After
             his
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Ministry
             his
             doors
             were
             open
             to
             all
             that
             came
             ,
             from
             whom
             no
             Widow
             ever
             returned
             empty
             ;
             to
             any
             that
             were
             blind
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             their
             guide
             to
             direct
             them
             ;
             them
             that
             were
             lame
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             lend
             his
             assistance
             to
             support
             them
             ;
             none
             were
             oppressed
             by
             might
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             defend
             them
             .
             
             Caesarius
             ,
             S.
             Basil's
             brother
             ,
             made
             only
             this
             short
             will
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               that
               all
               my
               estate
               be
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               Nazianzen
            
             reports
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             kind
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             
             that
             he
             did
             not
             only
             bestow
             the
             surplusage
             of
             his
             estate
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             even
             part
             
             of
             what
             was
             reserv'd
             for
             necessary
             uses
             ;
             
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             that
             an
             Ocean
             of
             wealth
             would
             not
             have
             filled
             her
             unsatisfied
             desire
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             often
             heard
             her
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             lawful
             ,
             she
             could
             willingly
             have
             sold
             her
             self
             and
             children
             ,
             to
             have
             expended
             the
             price
             upon
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             Sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             immensely
             liberal
             ,
             Job-like
             her
             gate
             was
             open
             to
             every
             stranger
             ,
             she
             was
             eyes
             to
             the
             
               blind
               ,
               feet
            
             to
             the
             lame
             ,
             and
             a
             mother
             to
             orphans
             ;
             her
             estate
             was
             as
             common
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             at
             their
             need
             ,
             as
             every
             ones
             is
             to
             himself
             ,
             dispersing
             and
             scattering
             abroad
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               laying
               up
               her
               treasure
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             They
             gave
             not
             only
             
               according
               to
            
             ,
             but
             beyond
             their
             ability
             ;
             trusting
             to
             the
             goodness
             and
             fidelity
             of
             heaven
             to
             supply
             what
             wanted
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             made
             the
             return
             with
             overplus
             by
             ways
             uncommon
             and
             extraordinary
             .
             Sozomen
             relates
             of
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             of
             Salamine
             in
             Cyprus
             ,
             
             that
             having
             spent
             all
             his
             own
             estate
             in
             pious
             and
             charitable
             uses
             ,
             in
             relieving
             the
             needy
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             by
             shipwrack
             and
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             sea
             cast
             upon
             the
             coast
             ,
             
             he
             freely
             dispensed
             and
             distributed
             the
             goods
             and
             treasures
             of
             his
             Church
             (
             which
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             charitable
             persons
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             could
             not
             better
             lodge
             their
             estates
             than
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             so
             good
             a
             man
             ,
             was
             very
             rich
             and
             wealthy
             )
             and
             that
             with
             so
             liberal
             a
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             Steward
             or
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Church
             finding
             its
             stock
             begin
             to
             grow
             very
             low
             ,
             with
             some
             resentment
             told
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             charging
             him
             as
             too
             profuse
             and
             open-handed
             ;
             All
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             remitted
             nothing
             of
             his
             accustomed
             bounty
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             At
             length
             all
             being
             spent
             ,
             a
             stranger
             on
             a
             suddain
             comes
             into
             the
             Stewards
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             delivers
             into
             his
             hand
             a
             great
             purse
             of
             gold
             ,
             without
             any
             discovery
             either
             who
             't
             was
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             or
             who
             't
             was
             that
             sent
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             vast
             and
             universal
             was
             the
             charity
             of
             this
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             sometimes
             made
             him
             liable
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             crafty
             and
             designing
             persons
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Historian
             in
             the
             same
             place
             gives
             this
             remarkable
             instance
             .
             A
             couple
             of
             beggars
             meeting
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             knowing
             the
             charitableness
             of
             his
             temper
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             greater
             alms
             from
             him
             ,
             agreed
             
             to
             put
             this
             trick
             upon
             him
             .
             One
             of
             them
             lies
             along
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             feigning
             himself
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             the
             other
             standing
             by
             him
             passionately
             bewailed
             the
             death
             of
             his
             companion
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             poverty
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             give
             him
             burial
             .
             Epiphanius
             pitied
             the
             man
             ,
             perswaded
             him
             to
             bear
             his
             loss
             patiently
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expect
             that
             his
             companion
             should
             in
             this
             world
             rise
             any
             more
             ,
             bid
             him
             take
             care
             for
             his
             burial
             ,
             and
             withal
             gave
             him
             what
             was
             sufficient
             for
             it
             .
             No
             sooner
             was
             he
             gone
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             but
             the
             beggar
             comes
             to
             his
             companion
             ,
             jogs
             him
             with
             his
             foot
             ,
             and
             commends
             him
             for
             so
             ingeniously
             acting
             the
             cheat
             :
             Rise
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               and
               with
               what
               we
               have
               got
               let
               's
               be
               merry
               and
               jolly
               to
               day
               .
            
             But
             alas
             !
             the
             Comedy
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             
               tragick
               scene
            
             ;
             the
             man
             was
             really
             dead
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             recovered
             by
             all
             his
             cries
             or
             stirring
             ;
             which
             his
             companion
             no
             sooner
             perceived
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             hast
             makes
             after
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             cries
             and
             tears
             his
             hair
             ,
             confesses
             the
             cheat
             ,
             and
             begs
             that
             his
             companion
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             life
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             the
             Bishop
             bids
             him
             be
             content
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             that
             God
             would
             not
             undo
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             
               Leaving
               a
               fair
               warning
               to
               men
            
             (
             says
             the
             
             
               Historian
               )
               that
               the
               great
               God
               who
               sees
               and
               hears
               all
               things
               ,
               reckons
               those
               ●●●●keries
               that
               are
               put
               upon
               his
               servants
               as
               if
               done
               to
               himself
               .
            
             But
             this
             only
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             great
             charity
             which
             they
             then
             upon
             all
             occasions
             extended
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             then
             looked
             upon
             the
             poor
             as
             the
             treasure
             and
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             whom
             as
             by
             bills
             of
             Exchange
             they
             returned
             their
             estates
             into
             the
             other
             world
             .
             When
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             demanded
             of
             Laurentius
             the
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             Churches
             treasures
             ,
             
             he
             promised
             after
             three
             days
             to
             produce
             them
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             having
             gathered
             together
             the
             blind
             and
             the
             lame
             ,
             
             the
             infirm
             and
             the
             maim
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             he
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Emperour
             asked
             for
             the
             treasures
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             bring
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             shews
             him
             his
             company
             ,
             Behold
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               these
               are
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               those
               eternal
               treasures
               ,
               which
               are
               never
               diminished
               ,
               but
               increase
               ;
               which
               are
               dispersed
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               found
               in
               all
               .
            
             This
             passage
             brings
             to
             my
             mind
             (
             though
             it
             more
             properly
             belongs
             to
             the
             next
             instance
             of
             charity
             )
             what
             Palladius
             relates
             of
             Macarius
             ,
             
             a
             
             Presbyter
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             Hospital
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             There
             was
             a
             Virgin
             in
             that
             City
             very
             rich
             ,
             but
             infinitely
             covetous
             and
             uncharitable
             :
             She
             had
             been
             oft
             attempted
             and
             set
             upon
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ;
             at
             last
             he
             caught
             her
             by
             this
             piece
             of
             pious
             policy
             .
             He
             comes
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             tells
             her
             that
             a
             parcel
             of
             Jewels
             ,
             Emraulds
             and
             Jacinths
             ,
             of
             inestimable
             value
             ,
             were
             lodg'd
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             owner
             was
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             for
             five
             hundred
             pieces
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             advises
             her
             to
             buy
             them
             :
             She
             catching
             at
             the
             offer
             ,
             as
             hoping
             to
             gain
             considerably
             by
             the
             bargain
             ,
             delivered
             him
             the
             mony
             ,
             and
             intreated
             him
             to
             buy
             them
             for
             her
             ,
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             person
             of
             great
             piety
             and
             integrity
             .
             But
             hearing
             nothing
             from
             him
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             till
             meeting
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             she
             asked
             him
             what
             were
             become
             of
             the
             Jewels
             :
             He
             told
             her
             he
             had
             laid
             out
             the
             mony
             upon
             them
             (
             for
             he
             had
             expended
             it
             upon
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             Hospital
             )
             and
             desired
             her
             to
             come
             and
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             purchase
             did
             not
             please
             her
             ,
             she
             might
             refuse
             it
             .
             She
             readily
             came
             along
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Hospital
             ,
             in
             the
             upper
             rooms
             whereof
             
             the
             women
             were
             lodged
             ;
             in
             the
             lower
             the
             men
             .
             He
             asked
             her
             which
             she
             would
             see
             first
             ,
             the
             Jacinths
             ,
             or
             the
             Emraulds
             ;
             which
             she
             leaving
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             brought
             her
             first
             into
             the
             upper
             part
             ,
             where
             the
             
               lame
               ,
               blind
            
             ,
             and
             Cripple-women
             were
             disposed
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Jacinths
               that
               I
               spoke
               of
               :
            
             Then
             carrying
             her
             down
             into
             the
             lower
             rooms
             he
             shewed
             her
             the
             men
             in
             the
             like
             condition
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             ,
             
               These
               are
               the
               Emraulds
               that
               I
               promised
               ,
               and
               Jewels
               more
               precious
               than
               these
               I
               think
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               if
               you
               like
               not
               your
               bargain
               ,
               take
               your
               mony
               back
               again
               .
            
             The
             woman
             blushed
             ,
             and
             was
             troubled
             to
             think
             ,
             she
             should
             be
             hal'd
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             she
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             freely
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             Afterwards
             she
             heartily
             thanked
             Macarius
             ,
             and
             betook
             her self
             to
             a
             more
             charitable
             and
             Christian
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             this
             ,
             their
             charity
             appeared
             in
             visiting
             and
             assisting
             of
             the
             sick
             ;
             contributing
             to
             their
             necessities
             ,
             refreshing
             their
             tired
             bodies
             ,
             curing
             their
             wounds
             or
             sores
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             .
             The
             sick
             (
             says
             the
             antient
             Authour
             of
             the
             Epistle
             in
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Justin
             himself
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ;
             
             nor
             is
             it
             enough
             for
             any
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             never
             learnt
             to
             serve
             and
             give
             attendance
             :
             For
             he
             that
             shall
             make
             his
             delicacy
             or
             tenderness
             unaccustomed
             to
             any
             hardness
             to
             be
             an
             excuse
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             it
             may
             soon
             be
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             'l
             quickly
             discern
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             shall
             happen
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             has
             done
             to
             others
             .
             But
             there
             were
             no
             such
             nice
             and
             squeamish
             stomachs
             in
             the
             good
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             .
             S.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             of
             Fabiola
             a
             Roman
             Lady
             ,
             
             a
             woman
             of
             considerable
             birth
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             that
             she
             sold
             her
             estate
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             the
             mony
             to
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             she
             built
             an
             Hospital
             (
             and
             was
             the
             first
             that
             did
             so
             )
             wherein
             she
             maintained
             and
             cured
             the
             infirm
             and
             miserable
             ,
             or
             any
             sick
             that
             she
             met
             withal
             in
             the
             streets
             ;
             here
             was
             a
             whole
             randezvouz
             of
             Cripples
             ,
             hundreds
             of
             diseases
             and
             destempers
             here
             met
             together
             ,
             and
             her self
             at
             hand
             to
             attend
             them
             :
             sometimes
             carrying
             the
             diseased
             in
             her
             arms
             ,
             or
             bearing
             them
             on
             her
             shoulders
             ;
             sometimes
             washing
             and
             dressing
             those
             filthy
             and
             noysome
             sores
             ,
             from
             which
             another
             woud
             have
             turned
             
             his
             eyes
             with
             contempt
             and
             horrour
             ;
             otherwiles
             preparing
             them
             food
             ,
             or
             giving
             them
             physick
             with
             her
             own
             hand
             .
             The
             like
             we
             read
             of
             Placilla
             the
             Empress
             ,
             
             wife
             to
             the
             younger
             Theodos●us
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             wont
             to
             take
             all
             possible
             care
             of
             the
             lame
             or
             wounded
             ,
             to
             go
             home
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             carry
             them
             all
             necessary
             conveniencies
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             ,
             and
             assist
             them
             not
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             her
             servants
             and
             followers
             ,
             but
             with
             her
             own
             hands
             .
             She
             constantly
             visited
             the
             common
             Hospitals
             ,
             attended
             at
             sick
             beds
             for
             their
             cure
             and
             recovery
             ,
             tasted
             their
             broths
             ,
             prepared
             their
             bread
             ,
             reached
             them
             their
             provisions
             ,
             washed
             their
             cups
             with
             her
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             underwent
             all
             other
             offices
             which
             the
             very
             meanest
             of
             the
             servants
             were
             to
             undergo
             .
             Thus
             also
             the
             Historian
             reports
             of
             Deogratias
             the
             aged
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             under
             the
             Vandalic
             persecution
             ,
             
             that
             having
             sold
             all
             the
             plate
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             ransom
             the
             Captive
             Christans
             ,
             and
             wanting
             places
             conveniently
             to
             bestow
             them
             ,
             he
             lodged
             them
             in
             two
             large
             Churches
             ,
             provided
             for
             the
             needy
             ,
             took
             care
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             himself
             every
             hour
             visiting
             them
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             with
             Physicians
             
             attending
             him
             to
             superintend
             their
             cure
             ,
             and
             diet
             suitable
             to
             their
             several
             cases
             ,
             going
             from
             bed
             to
             bed
             to
             know
             what
             every
             one
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             .
             Nay
             ,
             how
             often
             did
             they
             venture
             to
             relieve
             their
             brethren
             when
             labouring
             under
             such
             distempers
             as
             seemed
             immediately
             to
             breath
             death
             in
             their
             faces
             ?
             Thus
             in
             that
             sad
             and
             terrible
             plague
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             which
             though
             it
             principally
             raged
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             yet
             seiz'd
             also
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             Many
             of
             the
             bretheren
             (
             says
             the
             Historian
             )
             out
             of
             the
             excessive
             abundance
             of
             their
             kindness
             and
             charity
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             health
             and
             life
             ,
             boldly
             ventured
             into
             the
             thickest
             dangers
             ,
             daily
             visiting
             ,
             attending
             ,
             instructing
             ,
             and
             comforting
             their
             sick
             and
             infected
             brethren
             ,
             till
             themselves
             expired
             and
             died
             with
             them
             :
             Nay
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             thus
             attended
             recovered
             and
             lived
             ,
             while
             they
             who
             had
             looked
             to
             them
             died
             themselves
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             a
             strange
             and
             prodigious
             charity
             they
             had
             willingly
             taken
             their
             diseases
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             died
             themselves
             to
             save
             them
             from
             death
             .
             Thus
             't
             was
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             while
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             put
             off
             all
             sense
             of
             humanity
             ,
             
             when
             any
             began
             to
             fall
             sick
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             presently
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             shun'd
             their
             dearest
             friends
             and
             relations
             ,
             left
             them
             half-dead
             in
             the
             high-ways
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             care
             of
             them
             either
             alive
             or
             dead
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             work
             of
             charity
             might
             be
             the
             better
             managed
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             many
             places
             (
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             certain
             persons
             whose
             proper
             office
             it
             was
             to
             attend
             and
             administer
             to
             the
             sick
             :
             They
             were
             called
             Parabolani
             ,
             
             (
             because
             especially
             in
             pestilential
             and
             infectious
             distempers
             they
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cast
             themselves
             into
             an
             immediate
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             )
             and
             were
             peculiarly
             deputed
             
               ad
               curanda
               debilium
               aegra
               corpora
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             law
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             expresses
             it
             )
             to
             attend
             and
             cure
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             infirm
             and
             sick
             .
             Their
             numbers
             it
             seems
             were
             very
             great
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             upon
             any
             tumultuary
             occasions
             they
             became
             formidable
             even
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Civil
             Judicature
             ;
             upon
             complaint
             whereof
             made
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Theodosius
             reduced
             their
             number
             to
             five
             hundred
             ;
             which
             being
             found
             too
             little
             ,
             by
             a
             second
             Constitution
             he
             enlarged
             it
             to
             six
             hundred
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             these
             Parabolani
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             Clergy-Physicians
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             under
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             cognizance
             is
             plain
             ,
             being
             reckon'd
             up
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             by
             the
             latter
             Constitution
             of
             Theodosius
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             immediately
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             instance
             of
             their
             Love
             and
             Charity
             (
             and
             which
             S.
             Ambrose
             calls
             the
             highest
             piece
             of
             liberality
             )
             was
             their
             care
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             captivity
             ,
             
             groaning
             under
             the
             merciless
             tyranny
             and
             oppression
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             relieve
             them
             under
             ,
             to
             redeem
             them
             out
             of
             their
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             .
             Cyprian
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Numidia
             about
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             
             the
             redemption
             of
             those
             Christians
             amongst
             them
             that
             had
             been
             taken
             captive
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             elegantly
             bewails
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             presses
             their
             redemption
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             help
             towards
             it
             sent
             them
             
               Sestertium
               centum
               millia
               nummûm
            
             ;
             
             which
             Rigaltius
             computes
             to
             twenty
             five
             thousand
             pounds
             French
             ,
             
             though
             others
             more
             truly
             reduce
             it
             to
             a
             much
             lower
             sum
             ,
             viz.
             seven
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             ,
             or
             two
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             Crowns
             ;
             which
             he
             and
             his
             people
             had
             liberally
             
             contributed
             to
             it
             .
             Of
             Acacius
             Bishop
             of
             Amida
             we
             read
             in
             Socrates
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             Roman
             Army
             had
             taken
             seven
             thousand
             Persians
             captive
             ,
             and
             would
             neither
             release
             them
             without
             a
             ransom
             ,
             nor
             yet
             give
             them
             food
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             ;
             this
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             caused
             all
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             Plate
             and
             vessels
             that
             belonged
             to
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             melted
             down
             ,
             ransom'd
             the
             wretches
             ,
             fed
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             freely
             sent
             them
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Prince
             :
             with
             which
             generous
             Charity
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             (
             as
             he
             well
             might
             )
             was
             strangely
             amaz'd
             ,
             finding
             that
             the
             Romans
             knew
             how
             to
             conquer
             an
             enemy
             by
             kindness
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             .
             The
             like
             S.
             Ambrose
             relates
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             that
             he
             caused
             the
             
               Communion
               Plate
            
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             broke
             in
             pieces
             to
             redeem
             Christians
             taken
             captive
             by
             the
             enemy
             ;
             for
             which
             though
             he
             was
             blam'd
             by
             the
             Arrian
             party
             ,
             yet
             he
             elegantly
             defends
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             a
             justifiable
             ,
             
             but
             a
             proper
             and
             eminent
             act
             of
             charity
             .
             And
             indeed
             't
             is
             the
             only
             case
             wherein
             the
             Imperial
             Constitutions
             make
             it
             lawful
             to
             sell
             or
             pawn
             the
             Plate
             and
             gifts
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             being
             otherwise
             
             made
             sacriledge
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             absolutely
             forfeited
             by
             those
             that
             bought
             them
             .
             This
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             stranger
             Charity
             than
             this
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             some
             that
             have
             parted
             with
             their
             own
             liberty
             to
             purchase
             freedome
             unto
             others
             ;
             So
             S.
             Clemens
             assures
             us
             in
             his
             famous
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             
               We
               have
               known
               many
               amongst
               our selves
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               who
               have
               delivered
               themselves
               into
               bonds
               and
               slavery
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               restore
               others
               to
               their
               liberty
               ;
               many
               who
               have
               hir'd
               out
               themselves
               servants
               unto
               others
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               wages
               they
               might
               feed
               and
               sustain
               them
               that
               wanted
               .
            
             Of
             which
             this
             one
             strange
             instance
             shall
             suffice
             .
             Under
             the
             Vandalic
             persecution
             many
             Christians
             were
             carried
             slaves
             out
             of
             Italy
             into
             Africk
             ,
             
             for
             whose
             redemption
             Paulinus
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Nola
             had
             expended
             his
             whole
             estate
             ;
             
             at
             last
             a
             widow
             comes
             to
             him
             ,
             intreats
             him
             to
             give
             her
             as
             much
             as
             would
             ransome
             her
             only
             Son
             then
             slave
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Vandals
             Son-in-law
             ;
             he
             told
             her
             he
             had
             not
             one
             penny
             left
             ,
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             freely
             give
             her
             to
             make
             her
             best
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             her
             sons
             ransome
             ;
             this
             the
             woman
             
             look'd
             upon
             from
             a
             person
             of
             his
             quality
             as
             rather
             a
             deriding
             her
             calamity
             ,
             than
             a
             pittying
             of
             her
             case
             :
             but
             he
             assur'd
             her
             he
             was
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             induced
             her
             to
             believe
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             both
             took
             shipping
             for
             Africk
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             no
             sooner
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             good
             Bishop
             addressed
             himself
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             beg'd
             the
             release
             of
             the
             widows
             Son
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             himself
             in
             his
             room
             .
             The
             issue
             was
             ,
             the
             woman
             had
             her
             Son
             restor'd
             her
             ,
             and
             Paulinus
             became
             the
             Princes
             slave
             ,
             who
             imployed
             him
             in
             the
             dressing
             and
             keeping
             of
             his
             Garden
             .
             How
             he
             afterwards
             ingratiated
             himself
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             be
             discovered
             to
             him
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             how
             the
             Prince
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             leave
             to
             ask
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             no
             further
             use
             of
             than
             to
             beg
             the
             release
             of
             all
             his
             Country
             men
             then
             in
             bondage
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             granted
             ,
             and
             all
             joyfully
             sent
             home
             with
             their
             ships
             laden
             with
             Corn
             and
             Provisions
             ,
             I
             omit
             as
             not
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             desirous
             to
             know
             more
             of
             it
             may
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Dialogues
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             have
             borrowed
             the
             story
             .
             This
             certainly
             was
             Charity
             with
             
             a
             witness
             ,
             an
             act
             that
             will
             find
             more
             to
             admire
             and
             commend
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             imitate
             and
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             instance
             of
             Primitive
             Charity
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             care
             they
             took
             about
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             decent
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             could
             ,
             honourable
             burial
             ;
             all
             men
             naturally
             have
             a
             kindness
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desire
             ,
             that
             what
             has
             so
             long
             been
             the
             mansion
             of
             an
             immortal
             tenant
             ,
             may
             upon
             its
             dis-lodging
             be
             orderly
             taken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             ruins
             of
             it
             laid
             up
             with
             honour
             and
             safety
             .
             Mans
             body
             besides
             that
             't
             is
             the
             cabinet
             of
             an
             invaluable
             jewel
             ,
             is
             a
             curious
             piece
             of
             artifice
             ,
             
               fearfully
               and
               wonderfully
               made
            
             ,
             the
             excellent
             contrivance
             of
             the
             divine
             omniscience
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             challenges
             not
             to
             be
             carelesly
             thrown
             aside
             ,
             or
             rudely
             trampled
             in
             the
             dirt
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             mankind
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             care
             and
             practice
             of
             almost
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             religiously
             to
             enshrine
             the
             remains
             of
             their
             deceased
             friends
             in
             Tombs
             and
             Sepulchres
             ;
             thinking
             it
             but
             reasonable
             to
             testifie
             so
             much
             kindness
             to
             their
             departed
             friends
             ,
             as
             to
             honour
             their
             memories
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             from
             rude
             barbarous
             violence
             
             what
             they
             left
             behind
             them
             when
             they
             put
             off
             mortality
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             this
             was
             eminently
             the
             care
             of
             Christians
             ,
             no
             dangers
             or
             threatnings
             could
             affright
             them
             from
             doing
             this
             last
             office
             to
             their
             deceased
             brethren
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             had
             been
             Martyrs
             and
             Champions
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             
             The
             Roman
             Clergy
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             them
             of
             Carthage
             reckons
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             instances
             of
             Charity
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             relieving
             the
             poor
             ,
             ministring
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             which
             they
             there
             enumerate
             and
             reckon
             up
             ;
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             neglected
             without
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             fidelity
             in
             this
             matter
             would
             be
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             by
             him
             .
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             speaking
             of
             the
             Plague
             that
             raged
             there
             (
             which
             we
             mentioned
             but
             now
             )
             commends
             the
             Christians
             for
             assisting
             their
             sick
             dying
             brethren
             ,
             
             that
             they
             closed
             their
             eyes
             ,
             laid
             them
             out
             ,
             washed
             their
             bodies
             ,
             dressed
             and
             adorned
             them
             up
             for
             burial
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             out
             upon
             their
             own
             shoulders
             ,
             which
             they
             chearfully
             did
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             imminent
             danger
             that
             attended
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             others
             were
             called
             to
             do
             the
             same
             offices
             for
             
             them
             .
             Their
             bodies
             they
             decently
             committed
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             for
             they
             abhorred
             the
             custom
             so
             common
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             burning
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Heathens
             objected
             )
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             their
             bodies
             once
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             would
             be
             difficultly
             brought
             to
             a
             Resurrection
             (
             a
             doctrine
             which
             they
             strenuously
             asserted
             ,
             
             and
             held
             fast
             as
             the
             main
             pillar
             of
             their
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             )
             but
             because
             they
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             inhumane
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             more
             ancient
             and
             better
             usage
             of
             mankind
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Tertullian
             calls
             this
             way
             of
             burial
             by
             inhumation
             a
             piece
             of
             piety
             ,
             
             and
             tells
             us
             they
             abstained
             from
             burning
             the
             Corps
             ,
             not
             as
             some
             did
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             remained
             in
             the
             body
             after
             death
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             savour'd
             of
             savageness
             and
             cruelty
             .
             Therefore
             their
             enemies
             to
             do
             them
             the
             greater
             spite
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             very
             often
             burn
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             their
             ashes
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             partly
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             a
             decent
             burial
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             (
             as
             in
             that
             tumult
             at
             Alexandria
             under
             Julian
             )
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             left
             of
             
             them
             to
             be
             honour'd
             as
             the
             remains
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             As
             Christianity
             got
             ground
             ,
             this
             more
             civil
             way
             of
             inhumation
             did
             not
             only
             take
             place
             ,
             but
             rooted
             out
             the
             contrary
             custome
             even
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             gives
             some
             intimation
             of
             it
             as
             remaining
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             long
             after
             it
             wholly
             ceased
             ,
             
             as
             is
             expresly
             acknowledged
             by
             Macrobius
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             younger
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             they
             ordinarily
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             bare
             interrment
             ,
             but
             prepared
             the
             body
             for
             its
             funeral
             with
             costly
             Spices
             ,
             and
             rich
             odours
             and
             perfumes
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             best
             drugs
             and
             ointments
             which
             the
             Sabeans
             could
             afford
             ,
             
             as
             Tertullian
             plainly
             testifies
             .
             They
             who
             while
             alive
             generally
             abstained
             from
             whatever
             was
             curious
             and
             costly
             ,
             when
             dead
             were
             embalm'd
             and
             entombed
             with
             great
             art
             and
             curiosity
             .
             Whence
             Eunapius
             (
             much
             such
             a
             friend
             to
             Christianity
             as
             Julian
             or
             Porphyry
             )
             derides
             the
             Monks
             and
             Christians
             of
             Egypt
             for
             honouring
             the
             season'd
             and
             embalm'd
             bones
             and
             heads
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             such
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             as
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             had
             condemned
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             for
             
             their
             innumerable
             villanies
             .
             This
             cost
             the
             Christians
             doubtless
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             dead
             ,
             because
             they
             looked
             upon
             death
             as
             the
             entrance
             into
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             the
             body
             as
             the
             candidate
             and
             expectant
             of
             a
             joyful
             and
             happy
             resurrection
             .
             Besides
             ,
             hereby
             they
             gave
             some
             encouragement
             to
             suffering
             ,
             when
             men
             saw
             how
             much
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             honour
             and
             secure
             the
             reliques
             of
             their
             mortality
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             bodies
             should
             not
             be
             persecuted
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             their
             enemies
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             times
             denied
             them
             the
             civility
             and
             humanity
             of
             burial
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             greater
             dread
             into
             them
             .
             Thus
             Maximus
             the
             President
             threatned
             Tharacus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             
             that
             although
             he
             bore
             up
             his
             head
             so
             high
             upon
             the
             confidence
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             his
             body
             should
             be
             wound
             up
             and
             embalm'd
             with
             ointments
             and
             odoriferous
             spices
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             defeat
             his
             hopes
             by
             causing
             his
             body
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             his
             ashes
             before
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             Thus
             after
             they
             had
             put
             Polycarp
             to
             death
             ,
             
             they
             burnt
             his
             body
             out
             of
             spite
             to
             the
             Christians
             who
             had
             beg'd
             it
             of
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             only
             to
             give
             it
             a
             solemn
             
             interrment
             ;
             whereupon
             gathering
             his
             bones
             which
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             fire
             had
             spared
             ,
             they
             decently
             committed
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             there
             used
             to
             meet
             to
             celebrate
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             pious
             and
             holy
             man.
             
          
           
             During
             those
             times
             of
             persecution
             they
             were
             very
             careful
             to
             bury
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             some
             making
             it
             their
             particular
             business
             by
             stealth
             to
             interr
             those
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             who
             had
             suffered
             in
             the
             day
             ;
             this
             they
             did
             with
             great
             hazard
             and
             danger
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             (
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             ancient
             Martyrologies
             )
             suffering
             Martyrdom
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             setled
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             particular
             Order
             of
             men
             call'd
             Copiatae
             ,
             (
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             the
             pains
             they
             took
             ,
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             committed
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             to
             the
             grave
             the
             place
             of
             ease
             and
             rest
             )
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             about
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             sure
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             ,
             in
             two
             of
             whose
             Laws
             they
             are
             expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             said
             to
             be
             lately
             instituted
             .
             Their
             office
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             tells
             )
             was
             to
             wrap
             up
             and
             bury
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             prepare
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             to
             interr
             
             them
             :
             and
             because
             inhumation
             and
             giving
             burial
             to
             the
             dead
             was
             ever
             accounted
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             piety
             and
             religion
             ;
             therefore
             these
             persons
             were
             reckoned
             if
             not
             strictly
             Clergy-men
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             Clergy-relation
             ,
             being
             in
             both
             Laws
             of
             Constantius
             enumerated
             with
             ,
             and
             invested
             in
             the
             same
             immunities
             with
             the
             Clergy
             .
             By
             the
             Authour
             in
             S.
             Hierom
             they
             are
             styled
             Fossarii
             ,
             
             grave-maker
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             plac'd
             in
             the
             first
             and
             lowest
             order
             of
             the
             Clerici
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             to
             be
             like
             good
             old
             Tobit
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Vertue
             .
             In
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             they
             were
             called
             Decani
             ,
             or
             Deans
             (
             but
             quite
             distinct
             from
             the
             
               Palatin
               Deans
            
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             
               Theodosian
               Code
            
             ,
             
             and
             freequently
             elsewhere
             ;
             who
             were
             a
             military
             order
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             belonged
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Palace
             )
             they
             were
             one
             of
             the
             Collegia
             or
             Corporations
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Their
             number
             was
             very
             great
             ;
             Constantine
             is
             said
             to
             have
             appointed
             no
             less
             than
             M.
             C.
             of
             them
             :
             But
             by
             a
             Law
             of
             Honorius
             and
             Theodosius
             they
             were
             reduc'd
             to
             DCCCCL
             ;
             
             till
             afterwards
             Anastasius
             brought
             them
             back
             to
             their
             former
             number
             ,
             which
             
             was
             also
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             their
             particular
             duties
             and
             offices
             both
             as
             relating
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             are
             largely
             described
             in
             two
             Novell
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             
          
           
             Nor
             did
             they
             only
             take
             care
             that
             the
             body
             might
             be
             prepared
             for
             its
             funeral
             ,
             but
             to
             provide
             it
             of
             a
             decent
             and
             convenient
             Sepulchre
             ,
             wherein
             it
             might
             be
             honourably
             and
             securely
             laid
             up
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             had
             been
             always
             practised
             by
             the
             more
             sober
             and
             civiliz'd
             part
             of
             mankind
             .
             Their
             burying-places
             (
             called
             
               Polyandria
               ,
               Cryptae
               ,
               Arenaria
            
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             Coemeteria
             or
             Dormitories
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             notion
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             Christians
             are
             not
             so
             properly
             said
             to
             dye
             as
             to
             
               sleep
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             grave
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             joyful
             resurrection
             )
             were
             generally
             in
             the
             fields
             or
             gardens
             ,
             it
             being
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             an
             ancient
             Law
             of
             the
             XII
             Tables
             to
             bury
             within
             the
             City
             walls
             .
             This
             held
             for
             some
             Centuries
             after
             Christianity
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             longer
             it
             was
             before
             they
             buried
             within
             Churches
             ;
             within
             
             the
             out-parts
             whereof
             to
             be
             interred
             ,
             was
             a
             priviledge
             at
             first
             granted
             only
             to
             Princes
             and
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             rank
             and
             quality
             .
             
             Chrysostome
             assures
             us
             that
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             reckoned
             he
             did
             his
             Father
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             a
             peculiar
             honour
             ,
             when
             he
             obtained
             to
             have
             him
             buried
             in
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             had
             built
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             had
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             many
             of
             his
             Successors
             were
             interred
             ;
             it
             not
             being
             in
             use
             then
             ,
             nor
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             for
             persons
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Capitula
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             where
             burying
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             then
             it
             seems
             had
             crept
             into
             some
             places
             ,
             is
             strictly
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             first
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             while
             the
             malice
             of
             their
             enemies
             persecuted
             them
             both
             alive
             and
             dead
             ,
             their
             Coemeteria
             were
             ordinarily
             
               under
               ground
            
             ,
             imitating
             herein
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whose
             Sepulchres
             were
             in
             Caverns
             and
             holes
             of
             rocks
             ,
             though
             doubtless
             the
             Christians
             did
             it
             to
             avoid
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             not
             so
             
             much
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             secrecy
             ;
             for
             their
             frequent
             retiring
             to
             those
             places
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             observation
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             sometimes
             find
             the
             Emperours
             Officers
             readily
             coming
             thither
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             Sacredness
             and
             Religion
             that
             was
             reckon'd
             to
             be
             due
             to
             places
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             it
             being
             accounted
             by
             all
             Nations
             a
             piece
             of
             great
             impiety
             ,
             
               Manes
               temerare
               Sepultos
            
             ,
             to
             disturb
             and
             violate
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             They
             were
             large
             vaults
             dug
             in
             dry
             sandy
             places
             ,
             and
             arched
             over
             ,
             and
             separated
             into
             many
             little
             apartments
             ,
             wherein
             on
             either
             side
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             lay
             in
             distinct
             Cells
             ,
             each
             having
             an
             Inscription
             upon
             Marble
             ,
             
             whereon
             his
             Name
             ,
             
             Quality
             ,
             and
             probably
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             were
             engraven
             :
             
             Though
             in
             the
             heats
             of
             Persecution
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             bury
             great
             numbers
             together
             in
             one
             common
             grave
             (
             LX
             Prudentius
             tells
             us
             he
             observ'd
             )
             and
             then
             not
             the
             names
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             number
             of
             the
             interred
             was
             written
             upon
             the
             Tomb.
             
             Indeed
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Martyrs
             that
             then
             suffered
             required
             very
             large
             conveniencies
             of
             interrment
             .
             And
             so
             they
             had
             ,
             
             insomuch
             that
             the
             last
             publisher
             of
             the
             
               Roma
               Subterranea
            
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             those
             Coemeteria
             were
             under-ground
             ,
             
             yet
             were
             they
             many
             times
             double
             and
             sometimes
             treble
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             stories
             one
             still
             under
             another
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             hereof
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             dark
             ,
             having
             no
             light
             from
             without
             ,
             but
             what
             peep'd
             in
             from
             a
             few
             little
             cranies
             ,
             which
             filled
             the
             place
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             sacred
             horror
             ,
             
             as
             S.
             Hierom
             informs
             us
             ,
             
             who
             while
             a
             youth
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             School
             at
             Rome
             ,
             us'd
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             visit
             these
             solemn
             places
             .
             Built
             they
             were
             by
             pious
             and
             charitable
             persons
             ,
             (
             thence
             called
             after
             their
             names
             )
             for
             the
             interrment
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             other
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             places
             Christians
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             were
             wont
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             their
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             banished
             from
             their
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             noted
             .
             
             Of
             these
             about
             Rome
             only
             Baronius
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             in
             the
             Vatican
             reckons
             up
             XLIII
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             the
             number
             of
             threescore
             .
             We
             may
             take
             an
             estimate
             of
             the
             rest
             by
             the
             account
             which
             Baronius
             gives
             of
             one
             ,
             
             called
             the
             Cemeterie
             of
             Priscilla
             ,
             discovered
             
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             An.
             1578
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Via
               Salaria
            
             about
             three
             miles
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             viewed
             and
             searched
             :
             It
             is
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             strange
             to
             report
             ,
             the
             place
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             vastness
             and
             variety
             of
             apartments
             appearing
             like
             a
             
               City
               under
               ground
            
             .
             At
             the
             entrance
             into
             it
             there
             was
             a
             principal
             way
             or
             street
             much
             larger
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             on
             either
             hand
             opened
             into
             diverse
             other
             wayes
             ,
             and
             those
             again
             divided
             into
             many
             lesser
             ways
             and
             turnings
             ,
             like
             lanes
             and
             allies
             within
             one
             another
             .
             And
             as
             in
             Cities
             there
             are
             void
             open
             places
             for
             the
             Markets
             ;
             so
             here
             there
             were
             some
             larger
             spaces
             for
             the
             holding
             (
             as
             occasion
             was
             )
             of
             their
             Religious
             Meetings
             ,
             wherein
             were
             placed
             the
             Effigies
             and
             Representations
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             with
             places
             in
             the
             top
             to
             let
             in
             light
             ,
             long
             since
             stopt
             up
             .
             The
             discovery
             of
             this
             place
             caused
             great
             wonder
             in
             Rome
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             perfect
             Cemeterie
             that
             had
             been
             yet
             found
             out
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             add
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             singular
             care
             ,
             which
             Christians
             then
             took
             about
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             dead
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             to
             know
             more
             of
             these
             venerable
             Antiquities
             ,
             they
             may
             consult
             
               onuphrius
               de
               Coemeteriis
            
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             the
             Latin
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Roma
               Subterranea
            
             ,
             
             where
             their
             largest
             curiosity
             may
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             these
             things
             .
             
          
           
             Many
             other
             instances
             of
             their
             Charity
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             their
             ready
             entertaining
             strangers
             ,
             providing
             for
             those
             that
             laboured
             in
             the
             Mines
             ,
             marrying
             poor
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             to
             treat
             particularly
             would
             be
             too
             vast
             and
             tedious
             .
             To
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             these
             charitable
             offices
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             only
             the
             extraordinary
             contributions
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             a
             common
             stock
             and
             treasury
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             At
             the
             first
             going
             abroad
             of
             the
             Gospel
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             great
             was
             the
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             That
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               them
               that
               believed
               were
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               of
               one
               soul
               ,
               neither
               said
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               ought
               of
               the
               things
               which
               he
               possessed
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               all
               things
               common
               ;
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               among
               them
               that
               lacked
               ;
               for
               as
               many
               as
               were
               possessors
               of
               lands
               or
               houses
               ,
               sold
               them
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               prices
               of
               the
               things
               that
               were
               sold
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               down
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               ,
               and
               distribution
               was
               made
               unto
               every
               man
               according
               as
               he
               had
               need
               .
            
             But
             this
             community
             
             of
             goods
             lasted
             not
             long
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             find
             S.
             Paul
             giving
             order
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             and
             Corinth
             for
             
               weekly
               offerings
               for
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               week
            
             (
             when
             they
             never
             fail'd
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             
               they
               should
               every
               one
               of
               them
               lay
               by
               him
               in
               store
               according
               as
               God
               had
               prospered
               him
               .
            
             
             This
             custome
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             assures
             us
             still
             continued
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             for
             describing
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             assemblies
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             those
             who
             were
             able
             and
             willing
             contributed
             what
             they
             saw
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             collection
             was
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishop
             or
             President
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             distributed
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             the
             sick
             or
             indigent
             ,
             the
             imprison'd
             or
             strangers
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             were
             in
             need
             .
             In
             the
             next
             age
             they
             were
             reduced
             to
             monthly
             offerings
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             who
             gives
             us
             this
             account
             of
             them
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             That
             at
             their
             Religious
             Assemblies
             upon
             a
             monthly
             day
             (
             or
             oftner
             if
             a
             man
             will
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             )
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             laid
             by
             somewhat
             for
             charitable
             uses
             (
             they
             put
             it
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             
               poor
               mans
               box
            
             call'd
             Arca
             ,
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             this
             they
             did
             freely
             ,
             no
             
             man
             being
             forced
             or
             compelled
             to
             it
             ;
             leaving
             it
             behind
             them
             as
             a
             stock
             to
             maintain
             piety
             and
             religion
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             not
             spent
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             upon
             feasts
             or
             drinking-bouts
             ,
             or
             to
             gratifie
             gluttony
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             but
             laid
             out
             in
             relieving
             the
             needy
             ,
             burying
             the
             dead
             ,
             providing
             for
             Orphans
             ,
             supporting
             the
             aged
             ,
             recruiting
             the
             spoyled
             ,
             supplying
             the
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             in
             mines
             ,
             bonds
             ,
             or
             slavery
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             Primitive
             devotion
             .
             Palladius
             tell
             us
             of
             two
             Brother
             ,
             
             Paesius
             and
             Esaias
             ,
             
             Sons
             of
             a
             wealthy
             Merchant
             ,
             that
             their
             Father
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             resolving
             upon
             a
             more
             strict
             and
             religious
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             upon
             setling
             their
             Estates
             in
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             at
             last
             dividing
             their
             Estates
             ,
             they
             disposed
             them
             thus
             .
             The
             one
             gave
             away
             his
             whole
             Estate
             at
             once
             ,
             setling
             it
             upon
             
               Monasteries
               ,
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             Prisons
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             such
             as
             were
             in
             bonds
             ,
             and
             betaking
             himself
             to
             a
             Trade
             for
             a
             small
             maintenance
             for
             himself
             ,
             gave
             himself
             up
             to
             prayer
             and
             the
             severer
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             other
             kept
             his
             Estate
             in
             his
             own
             possession
             ,
             but
             built
             a
             Monastery
             ,
             
             and
             taking
             a
             few
             Companions
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             entertain'd
             all
             strangers
             that
             came
             that
             way
             ,
             took
             care
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             entertained
             the
             aged
             ,
             gave
             to
             those
             that
             needed
             ,
             and
             every
             Saturday
             and
             
               Lords
               day
            
             caused
             two
             or
             three
             tables
             to
             be
             spread
             for
             the
             refreshment
             and
             entertainment
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             excellent
             way
             spent
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             account
             that
             we
             have
             given
             of
             the
             admirable
             bounty
             and
             charity
             of
             the
             antient
             Christians
             is
             not
             precarious
             ,
             and
             meerly
             what
             the
             Christians
             tell
             us
             of
             themselves
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             open
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Julian
             and
             Lucian
             ,
             both
             bitter
             enemies
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             fiercer
             ,
             because
             both
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             supposed
             ,
             apostates
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             testimony
             is
             considerable
             upon
             a
             double
             account
             ,
             partly
             because
             having
             lived
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             they
             exactly
             knew
             their
             ways
             and
             manners
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             being
             enemies
             to
             them
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             speak
             no
             more
             in
             their
             commendation
             than
             what
             was
             true
             .
             Julian
             speaking
             of
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             that
             by
             their
             charity
             to
             the
             poor
             they
             begot
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             admiration
             of
             their
             
             Religion
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             .
             And
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             High-Priests
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             
             bewailing
             the
             desolate
             state
             of
             the
             heathen-world
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             declension
             of
             Paganisme
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             notwitstanding
             all
             his
             endeavours
             to
             make
             it
             succeed
             under
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             he
             advises
             the
             High-Priest
             to
             promote
             the
             Gentile-interest
             by
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             Religion
             of
             the
             Christians
             did
             thrive
             by
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             their
             bounty
             to
             strangers
             ,
             their
             care
             in
             burying
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             their
             holiness
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               The
               poor
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               having
               no
               care
               taken
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               wicked
               Galileans
               know
               very
               well
               how
               to
               make
               their
               advantage
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               give
               themselves
               up
               to
               humanity
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               plausible
               and
               insinuative
               ways
               strengthen
               and
               encrease
               their
               wicked
               and
               pernicious
               party
               ;
               just
               as
               men
               cheat
               little
               children
               with
               a
               cake
               ,
               by
               two
               or
               three
               of
               which
               they
               tempt
               them
               to
               go
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               till
               having
               got
               them
               from
               home
               ,
               they
               clap
               them
               under
               hatches
               ,
               transport
               and
               sell
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               a
               little
               seeming
               pleasure
               they
               are
               condemned
               to
               bitterness
               all
               their
               life
               ;
               and
               no
               otherwise
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             '
             
               t
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               
               they
               first
               inveagle
               honest
               minded
               men
               with
               what
               they
               call
               their
               feasts
               of
               Love
               ,
               banquets
               ,
               ministry
               and
               attendance
               upon
               tables
               ,
               and
               then
               seduce
               them
               into
               their
               wickedness
               and
               impiety
               .
            
             This
             as
             at
             once
             it
             shews
             his
             venom
             and
             malice
             according
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             so
             it
             openly
             bears
             witness
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             emeny
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             generous
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             other
             testimony
             is
             that
             of
             Lucian
             ,
             (
             who
             if
             not
             a
             Christian
             himself
             ,
             for
             Suidas
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             no
             way
             intimate
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Christian
             Preacher
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             what
             the
             generality
             of
             Writers
             have
             inferred
             thence
             ;
             was
             yet
             however
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             Christians
             )
             who
             bringing
             in
             his
             Philosopher
             Peregrinus
             amongst
             other
             Sects
             joyning
             himself
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             tells
             us
             what
             care
             they
             took
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             cast
             into
             prison
             they
             improved
             all
             their
             interest
             to
             have
             him
             released
             :
             But
             when
             this
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             they
             officiously
             used
             all
             possible
             service
             and
             respect
             towards
             him
             ;
             in
             the
             morning
             old
             women
             ,
             widows
             ,
             and
             children
             flock'd
             early
             to
             the
             prison-doors
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             sort
             got
             leave
             of
             the
             Keepers
             to
             sleep
             
             with
             him
             in
             the
             prison
             all
             night
             ;
             then
             they
             had
             several
             sorts
             of
             banquets
             ,
             and
             their
             
               sacred
               discourses
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             some
             were
             sent
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             rest
             even
             from
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             to
             assist
             ,
             and
             encourage
             him
             ;
             who
             brought
             him
             great
             sums
             of
             mony
             under
             pretence
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ;
             it
             being
             incredible
             what
             readiness
             they
             shew
             ,
             when
             any
             such
             matter
             is
             once
             noys'd
             abroad
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             they
             spare
             any
             cost
             in
             it
             .
             After
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             them
             in
             general
             ,
             
             that
             they
             equally
             contemn
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             common
             ,
             foolishly
             taking
             up
             their
             principles
             about
             these
             things
             without
             any
             accurate
             search
             into
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             if
             any
             subtle
             and
             crafty
             fellow
             ,
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             improve
             his
             advantage
             ,
             come
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             grows
             very
             rich
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             prey
             of
             that
             simple
             and
             credulous
             people
             .
          
           
             There
             's
             one
             circumstance
             yet
             behind
             concerning
             the
             love
             and
             charity
             of
             those
             times
             very
             worthy
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             universal
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             
               did
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               though
               more
               especially
               to
               them
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               i.e.
            
             to
             Christians
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             confine
             their
             bounty
             meerly
             within
             the
             
             narrow
             limits
             of
             a
             party
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             sect
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             embraced
             an
             object
             of
             love
             and
             pitty
             where-ever
             they
             met
             it
             .
             They
             were
             kind
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             yea
             to
             their
             bitterest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             charity
             as
             large
             as
             the
             circles
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             visits
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             shines
             as
             well
             upon
             a
             stinking
             dung-hil
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             pleasant
             Garden
             .
             'T
             is
             certainly
             the
             strange
             and
             supernatural
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               you
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               hate
               thine
               enemy
               :
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               bless
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               pray
               for
               them
               which
               despitefully
               use
               you
               and
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             proper
             goodness
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             observes
             ,
             it
             being
             common
             to
             all
             men
             to
             love
             their
             friends
             ,
             
             but
             peculiar
             only
             to
             Christians
             to
             love
             their
             enemies
             .
             
             And
             Athenagoras
             I
             remember
             principally
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             challenges
             all
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             Reason
             and
             Learning
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             to
             produce
             any
             ,
             either
             of
             themselves
             or
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             of
             so
             pure
             and
             refin'd
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             could
             instead
             of
             
               hating
               ,
               love
            
             their
             enemies
             ,
             bear
             
             curses
             and
             revilings
             with
             an
             undisturbed
             mind
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             reviling
             again
             ,
             to
             bless
             and
             speak
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             who
             lay
             in
             wait
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             did
             Christians
             ,
             they
             embraced
             their
             enemies
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             when
             
               their
               enemy
               hungred
               they
               fed
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               thirsted
               they
               gave
               him
               drink
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               overcome
               of
               evil
               ,
               but
               overcame
               evil
               with
               good
               .
            
             
             When
             Nazianzen
             (
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             )
             lay
             sick
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             came
             to
             his
             beds
             feet
             ,
             and
             taking
             hold
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             with
             tears
             and
             great
             lamentation
             passionately
             begg'd
             pardon
             of
             him
             for
             his
             wickedness
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             asking
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             told
             that
             this
             was
             the
             person
             that
             had
             been
             suborned
             by
             a
             wicked
             party
             to
             have
             murdered
             him
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             stricken
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             so
             great
             a
             wickedness
             ,
             came
             to
             bewail
             his
             sin
             :
             The
             good
             man
             immediately
             prayed
             to
             Christ
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             desiring
             no
             other
             satisfaction
             from
             him
             than
             that
             henceforth
             he
             would
             forsake
             that
             Heretical
             party
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             serve
             God
             as
             became
             a
             Christian
             .
             
             Thus
             when
             Paul
             the
             Martyr
             was
             hastening
             
             to
             his
             execution
             ,
             he
             only
             begg'd
             so
             much
             respite
             ,
             till
             he
             might
             pray
             (
             which
             accordingly
             he
             did
             )
             not
             only
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             happiness
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             errour
             and
             ignorance
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             he
             prayed
             for
             the
             people
             that
             attended
             his
             execution
             ;
             nay
             ,
             (
             such
             his
             vast
             goodness
             and
             charity
             )
             for
             the
             very
             Judge
             that
             condemned
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Executioner
             that
             stood
             ready
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             earnestly
             begging
             of
             God
             
               not
               to
               lay
               that
               great
               wickedness
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             
               not
               to
               return
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
            
             or
             barely
             to
             forgive
             their
             enemies
             ,
             unless
             they
             did
             them
             all
             the
             kindness
             that
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             .
             
             Polycarp
             plentifully
             feasted
             the
             very
             Officers
             ,
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             S.
             Mamas
             the
             Martyr
             is
             also
             said
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             
             treating
             the
             Souldiers
             with
             the
             best
             supper
             he
             had
             ,
             when
             sent
             by
             Alexander
             the
             cruel
             President
             of
             Cappadocia
             to
             seize
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             we
             read
             of
             one
             Pachomius
             an
             Heathen
             Souldier
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             the
             Army
             being
             well
             near
             starv'd
             for
             want
             of
             necessary
             provisions
             ,
             
             and
             coming
             to
             a
             City
             that
             was
             most
             inhabited
             by
             Christians
             ,
             they
             freely
             and
             speedily
             gave
             them
             what-ever
             they
             wanted
             for
             the
             accommodation
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             Amazed
             with
             this
             strange
             and
             unwonted
             charity
             ,
             and
             being
             told
             that
             the
             people
             that
             had
             done
             it
             were
             Christians
             whom
             they
             generally
             prey'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             whose
             profession
             it
             was
             
               to
               hurt
               no
               man
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               do
               good
               to
               every
               man
               ,
            
             he
             threw
             away
             his
             arms
             ,
             became
             an
             Anchoret
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             strictest
             severities
             of
             Religion
             .
             This
             also
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             plainly
             confesses
             ;
             
             for
             urging
             Arsacius
             the
             chief
             Priest
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             Hospitals
             in
             every
             City
             for
             the
             entertaining
             of
             poor
             strangers
             and
             travellers
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             own
             and
             other
             Religions
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               for
               it
               's
               a
               shame
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               when
               the
               Jews
               suffer
               none
               of
               theirs
               to
               beg
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               Galileans
               relieve
               not
               only
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               of
               our
               party
               ,
               that
               we
               only
               should
               be
               wanting
               in
               so
               necessary
               a
               duty
               :
            
             So
             prevalent
             is
             truth
             as
             to
             extort
             a
             confession
             from
             its
             most
             bitter
             and
             virulent
             opposers
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             shall
             only
             
             add
             one
             instance
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             proper
             enough
             to
             be
             inserted
             here
             .
             
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             that
             dreadful
             plague
             and
             famine
             that
             happened
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Maximinus
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             whole
             Families
             miserably
             perished
             ,
             and
             were
             swept
             away
             at
             once
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             the
             care
             and
             piety
             of
             the
             Christians
             towards
             all
             evidently
             approved
             it self
             to
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             about
             them
             ;
             they
             being
             the
             only
             persons
             that
             during
             this
             sad
             and
             calamitous
             state
             of
             things
             performed
             the
             real
             offices
             of
             mercy
             and
             humanity
             ;
             partly
             in
             ordering
             and
             burying
             of
             the
             dead
             (
             thousands
             dying
             every
             day
             ,
             of
             whom
             no
             care
             was
             taken
             )
             partly
             in
             gathering
             together
             all
             the
             poor
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             starve
             ,
             and
             distributing
             bread
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             The
             fame
             whereof
             fill'd
             the
             ears
             and
             mouths
             of
             all
             men
             who
             extolled
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             confessed
             that
             they
             had
             shewed
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             truly
             pious
             and
             religious
             persons
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             charity
             was
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Christians
             at
             this
             very
             time
             were
             under
             a
             most
             heavy
             persecution
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             terrible
             plague
             
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Volusian
             raged
             so
             much
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             (
             and
             that
             more
             or
             less
             for
             fifteen
             years
             to
             gether
             )
             especially
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             when
             innumerable
             multitudes
             were
             swept
             away
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             streets
             filled
             with
             the
             carcases
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             implore
             the
             help
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             it
             as
             their
             right
             by
             the
             common
             Laws
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             every
             one
             trembling
             ,
             flying
             ,
             and
             shifting
             for
             themselves
             ,
             deserting
             their
             nearest
             friends
             and
             kindred
             ,
             none
             staying
             unless
             it
             was
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             .
             In
             this
             sad
             and
             miserable
             case
             Cyprian
             then
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
             calls
             the
             Christians
             together
             ,
             instructs
             them
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             mercy
             and
             charity
             ,
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             if
             their
             charity
             extended
             to
             their
             
               own
               party
            
             ;
             the
             way
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             was
             to
             do
             something
             more
             than
             Heathens
             and
             
               Publicans
               ,
               to
               overcome
               evil
               with
               good
               ,
            
             to
             imitate
             the
             divine
             benignity
             ,
             
               to
               love
               our
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             advice
             
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               happiness
               of
               them
               that
               persecute
               us
            
             ;
             that
             God
             continually
             made
             his
             Sun
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             his
             rain
             to
             fall
             not
             only
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             
             but
             for
             all
             other
             mens
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             should
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             such
             a
             father
             ,
             who
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             his
             children
             .
             Immediately
             upon
             this
             they
             unanimously
             agreed
             to
             assist
             their
             common
             enemies
             ,
             every
             one
             lending
             help
             according
             to
             his
             rank
             and
             quality
             .
             Those
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             poverity
             could
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             the
             charge
             ,
             did
             what
             was
             more
             ,
             they
             personally
             wrought
             and
             laboured
             ,
             an
             assistance
             beyond
             all
             other
             contributions
             :
             By
             which
             large
             and
             abundant
             charity
             great
             advantage
             redounded
             not
             to
             themselves
             only
             
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             but
             universally
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             sum
             up
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             upon
             this
             Argument
             in
             that
             elegant
             Discourse
             which
             Lactantius
             has
             concerning
             works
             of
             mercy
             and
             charity
             .
             
             Since
             humane
             nature
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             weaker
             than
             that
             of
             other
             creatures
             ,
             who
             come
             into
             the
             world
             armed
             with
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             powers
             ,
             therefore
             our
             wise
             Creatour
             has
             given
             us
             a
             tender
             and
             merciful
             disposition
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             place
             the
             safeguard
             of
             our
             lives
             in
             the
             mutual
             assistances
             of
             one
             another
             .
             For
             being
             all
             created
             by
             
               one
               
               God
            
             ,
             and
             sprung
             from
             one
             common
             parent
             ,
             we
             should
             reckon
             our selves
             a-kin
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             love
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             (
             that
             our
             innocency
             may
             be
             perfect
             )
             not
             only
             not
             to
             do
             an
             injury
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             revenge
             one
             when
             done
             to
             our selves
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             also
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               pray
               for
               our
               very
               enemies
               .
            
             We
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             kind
             and
             sociable
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             help
             and
             assist
             each
             other
             .
             For
             being
             our selves
             obnoxious
             to
             misery
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             more
             comfortably
             hope
             for
             that
             help
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             need
             it
             ,
             which
             our selves
             have
             given
             unto
             others
             .
             And
             what
             can
             more
             effectually
             induce
             us
             to
             relieve
             the
             indigent
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             our selves
             into
             their
             stead
             ,
             who
             beg
             help
             from
             us
             ?
             If
             any
             be
             hungry
             ,
             let
             us
             feed
             him
             ;
             is
             he
             naked
             ,
             let
             us
             cloath
             him
             ;
             if
             wronged
             by
             a
             powerful
             oppressour
             ,
             let
             us
             rescue
             and
             receive
             him
             .
             Let
             our
             doors
             be
             open
             to
             strangers
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             have
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             their
             head
             .
             Let
             not
             our
             assistance
             be
             wanting
             to
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             :
             And
             (
             which
             is
             a
             mighty
             instance
             of
             charity
             )
             let
             us
             redeem
             the
             captiv'd
             ,
             visit
             and
             assist
             the
             sick
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             take
             no
             care
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             for
             strangers
             and
             the
             poor
             (
             in
             case
             
             they
             die
             )
             let
             us
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             want
             the
             conveniency
             of
             a
             Grave
             .
             These
             are
             the
             offices
             and
             the
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             who-ever
             does
             ,
             offers
             up
             a
             true
             and
             grateful
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             ,
             but
             the
             charity
             of
             men
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             he
             treats
             upon
             their
             own
             terms
             ,
             has
             mercy
             on
             them
             whom
             he
             sees
             merciful
             ,
             and
             is
             inexorable
             to
             those
             who
             
               shut
               up
               their
               bowels
            
             against
             them
             that
             ask
             them
             .
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             our
             thus
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             light
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             transmit
             it
             into
             the
             heavenly
             treasures
             ,
             
               where
               neither
               moth
               nor
               rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               nor
               thieves
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               ,
            
             nor
             Tyrants
             are
             able
             to
             seize
             and
             take
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             shall
             be
             kept
             to
             our
             eternal
             advantage
             under
             the
             custody
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Unity
             and
             Peaceableness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               tend
               to
               beget
               a
               peaceable
               disposition
               .
               This
               seen
               in
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               Apostles
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christians
               .
               The
               account
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               gives
               of
               them
               .
               The
               world
               over-run
               with
               quarrels
               before
               Christ's
               coming
               :
               The
               happy
               alteration
               that
               succeeded
               upon
               his
               appearance
               in
               it
               .
               This
               particularly
               urged
               by
               Eusebius
               .
               How
               much
               Christians
               contributed
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               quietness
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Their
               unity
               among
               themselves
               .
               Canonical
               Epistles
               ;
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               What
               their
               nature
               and
               tendency
               .
               Differences
               presently
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               healed
               .
               The
               great
               care
               and
               sollicitude
               of
               Constantine
               that
               way
               .
               An
               eminent
               instance
               of
               condescention
               and
               self-denial
               in
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Difference
               in
               Rituals
               and
               lesser
               matters
               no
               hinderance
               of
               peace
               
               and
               Christian
               Communion
               ;
               manifested
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Polycarp
               and
               Anicetus
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               Christians
               not
               provoked
               by
               every
               trifling
               quarrel
               .
               The
               difference
               in
               this
               respect
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Philosophers
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             primitive
             Christians
             being
             of
             such
             a
             meek
             ,
             compassionate
             and
             benevolent
             temper
             as
             we
             have
             represented
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             a
             very
             quiet
             disposition
             and
             peaceable
             conversation
             ;
             and
             the
             having
             been
             so
             large
             in
             that
             ,
             will
             excuse
             me
             for
             being
             shorter
             in
             this
             .
             When
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             came
             to
             establish
             his
             religion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             gave
             a
             Law
             suitable
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             design
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Government
             as
             he
             is
             
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             a
             Law
             of
             mildness
             and
             gentleness
             ,
             of
             submission
             and
             forbearance
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               that
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               to
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
            
             ;
             we
             are
             forbidden
             all
             feuds
             and
             quarrels
             ,
             enjoyned
             
               not
               to
               revenge
               our selves
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               place
               unto
               wrath
               ,
               to
               let
               all
               bitterness
               ,
               
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evil
               speaking
               be
               put
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               ,
               to
               be
               kind
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               tender
               hearted
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               forgives
               us
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             whenever
             they
             are
             duly
             entertained
             produce
             the
             most
             gentle
             and
             
               good
               natur'd
            
             principles
             ,
             the
             most
             innocent
             and
             quiet
             carriage
             .
             This
             eminently
             appeared
             in
             the
             life
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             most
             incomparable
             instance
             of
             kindness
             and
             civility
             ,
             of
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ;
             we
             never
             find
             him
             all
             his
             life
             treating
             any
             with
             sharpness
             and
             severity
             but
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             a
             pack
             of
             surly
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             ill-natur'd
             fellows
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             no
             other
             methods
             ;
             otherwise
             his
             mildness
             and
             humility
             ,
             the
             affablity
             and
             obligingness
             of
             his
             conversation
             ,
             and
             his
             remarkable
             kindness
             to
             his
             greatest
             enemies
             were
             sufficiently
             obvious
             both
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             such
             was
             the
             temper
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             followers
             ,
             this
             excellent
             spirit
             like
             leaven
             spreading
             it self
             over
             the
             whole
             mass
             of
             Christians
             ,
             turning
             
               the
               brier
               into
               a
               myrtle-●ree
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Vultur
             into
             a
             
             Dove
             .
             See
             the
             account
             which
             Justin
             the
             Martyr
             gives
             of
             them
             .
             
             We
             who
             formerly
             valued
             our
             mony
             and
             estates
             before
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             do
             now
             put
             them
             into
             a
             common
             stock
             ,
             and
             distribute
             them
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             need
             :
             We
             who
             once
             hated
             each
             other
             and
             delighted
             in
             mutal
             quarrels
             and
             slaughters
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             refused
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             same
             fire
             with
             those
             who
             were
             not
             of
             our
             own
             tribe
             and
             party
             ;
             now
             since
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             live
             familiarly
             with
             them
             ,
             
               pray
               for
               our
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             those
             that
             unjustly
             hate
             us
             to
             order
             their
             live
             according
             to
             the
             excellent
             precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             have
             good
             hope
             to
             obtain
             the
             same
             rewards
             with
             us
             from
             the
             great
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             observe
             ,
             what
             a
             remarkable
             alteration
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             made
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Before
             Christ's
             coming
             the
             word
             was
             generally
             over-run
             with
             feuds
             and
             quarrels
             ,
             mighty
             and
             almost
             implacable
             animosities
             and
             divisions
             reigning
             amongst
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             the
             Jews
             looked
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             
             dogs
             and
             out-casts
             ,
             refus'd
             all
             dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             denial
             of
             courtesies
             of
             common
             charity
             and
             civility
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             tell
             a
             man
             
               the
               way
            
             or
             to
             give
             him
             a
             draught
             of
             water
             ;
             
             they
             reproached
             them
             as
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             profligate
             part
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
             
               sinners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             style
             and
             title
             .
             
             Nor
             did
             the
             Gentiles
             less
             scorn
             and
             deride
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             a
             pitiful
             and
             contemptible
             generation
             ,
             stopping
             their
             noses
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             them
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             met
             them
             ;
             
             they
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             an
             unsociable
             people
             ,
             as
             enemies
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               wish
               well
            
             to
             any
             ;
             nay
             ,
             as
             haters
             even
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             and
             their
             enemies
             in
             Josephus
             represent
             them
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             all
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             them
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             trod
             them
             as
             dirt
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Romans
             came
             and
             finally
             
               took
               away
               both
               their
               place
               and
               Nation
               .
            
             Thus
             stood
             the
             case
             between
             them
             till
             the
             arrival
             of
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ;
             
             who
             partly
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             whereby
             he
             
               broke
               down
               the
               partition-wall
            
             between
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             healing
             nature
             and
             tendency
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
             partly
             by
             the
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             carriage
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             did
             quickly
             extirpate
             and
             remove
             those
             mutual
             feuds
             and
             animosities
             ,
             and
             silence
             those
             passionate
             and
             quarrelsome
             divisions
             ,
             that
             were
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             Eusebius
             particularly
             prosecutes
             ,
             
             and
             shewes
             that
             while
             the
             Nations
             were
             under
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             wars
             and
             troubles
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             barbarous
             rage
             and
             fury
             ;
             but
             that
             after
             the
             divine
             and
             peaceable
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             came
             abroad
             ,
             those
             differences
             and
             calamities
             began
             to
             cease
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             predictions
             that
             were
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               there
               should
               be
               righteousness
               and
               abundance
               of
               peace
               in
               his
               days
               ;
               that
               men
               should
               beat
               their
               swords
               into
               plow-shares
               ,
               and
               their
               spears
               into
               pruning-hooks
               ;
               that
               Nation
               should
               not
               lift
               up
               sword
               against
               Nation
               ,
               nor
               learn
               war
               any
               more
            
             ;
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             appearance
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             being
             so
             fitly
             calculated
             to
             soften
             the
             rough
             and
             brutish
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             train
             them
             up
             in
             milder
             and
             more
             humane
             institutions
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             makes
             it
             an
             uncontroulable
             argument
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             
             excellency
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             it
             teaches
             men
             to
             bear
             the
             reproaches
             and
             provocations
             of
             enemies
             with
             a
             generous
             and
             unshaken
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             able
             not
             to
             revenge
             our selves
             ,
             by
             falling
             foul
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             like
             indignities
             and
             affronts
             ;
             to
             be
             above
             anger
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             every
             inordinate
             and
             unruly
             appetite
             ;
             to
             administer
             to
             the
             wants
             and
             necessities
             of
             the
             helpless
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             every
             man
             as
             our
             kindred
             and
             countrey-man
             ,
             and
             though
             reputed
             a
             stranger
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             to
             own
             him
             as
             if
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             he
             were
             our
             nearest
             friend
             and
             brother
             .
             How
             much
             their
             Religion
             contributed
             to
             the
             publick
             tranquillity
             by
             forbiding
             
               Pride
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               Covetousness
            
             and
             such
             sins
             as
             are
             the
             great
             springs
             of
             confusion
             and
             disturbance
             ,
             
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             As
             for
             peace
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             we
             above
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             promote
             and
             further
             it
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             teach
             that
             no
             wicked
             man
             ,
             no
             covetous
             or
             treacherous
             person
             ,
             no
             good
             or
             vertuous
             man
             can
             lye
             hid
             from
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             man
             is
             travelling
             either
             towards
             an
             eternal
             happiness
             or
             misery
             according
             to
             the
             desert
             and
             nature
             of
             his
             works
             :
             and
             did
             all
             men
             
             know
             and
             believe
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             dare
             for
             a
             few
             moments
             to
             deliver
             up
             himself
             to
             vice
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             knowing
             't
             would
             lead
             him
             on
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             everlasting
             fire
             ;
             but
             would
             rather
             by
             all
             means
             restrain
             himself
             ,
             and
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             vertue
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             obtain
             the
             rewards
             that
             are
             dispens'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             punishments
             that
             are
             inflicted
             by
             him
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             came
             not
             to
             inspire
             men
             with
             principles
             of
             revenge
             and
             passion
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             
               return
               evil
               for
               evil
            
             ,
             but
             to
             encourage
             love
             and
             gentleness
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             overcome
             by
             suffering
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             the
             reward
             by
             meekness
             and
             patience
             .
             
             Isidore
             the
             Pelusiote
             treating
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               smites
               thee
               on
               the
               right
               cheek
               turn
               the
               other
               also
               ,
            
             has
             this
             short
             discourse
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             great
             King
             of
             Heaven
             came
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             to
             deliver
             to
             the
             world
             the
             laws
             of
             an
             heavenly
             conversation
             ;
             which
             he
             has
             proposed
             in
             a
             way
             of
             conflict
             and
             striving
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Olympick
             games
             .
             There
             he
             that
             fights
             and
             gets
             the
             better
             receives
             the
             Crown
             ;
             here
             he
             that
             is
             stricken
             and
             bears
             it
             meekly
             ,
             has
             the
             honour
             and
             applause
             :
             
             there
             he
             that
             returns
             blow
             for
             blow
             ,
             here
             he
             that
             
               turns
               the
               other
               cheek
            
             ,
             is
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Theatre
             of
             Angels
             ;
             for
             the
             victory
             is
             measured
             not
             by
             revenge
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             wise
             and
             generous
             patience
             :
             this
             is
             the
             
               New
               Law
            
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             this
             the
             new
             way
             of
             conflicts
             and
             contentions
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             temper
             ,
             such
             the
             carriage
             of
             Christians
             towards
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             without
             ;
             within
             themselves
             they
             maintained
             the
             most
             admirable
             peace
             and
             harmony
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               soul
            
             .
             They
             liv'd
             in
             the
             strictest
             amity
             ,
             and
             abhorr'd
             all
             division
             as
             a
             plague
             and
             fire-brand
             .
             But
             because
             mens
             understandings
             not
             being
             all
             of
             one
             size
             ,
             nor
             all
             truths
             alike
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             differences
             in
             mens
             Judgments
             and
             Opinions
             must
             needs
             arise
             ;
             no
             Schism
             ever
             arose
             in
             the
             Church
             about
             any
             of
             the
             more
             considerable
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             presently
             bewailed
             with
             the
             universal
             resentment
             of
             all
             pious
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             made
             up
             ;
             no
             ways
             left
             unattempted
             ,
             no
             methods
             of
             perswasion
             omitted
             that
             might
             contribute
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             Novatus
             ,
             [
             or
             rather
             Novatian
             ]
             
             had
             made
             some
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             concerning
             the
             receiving
             the
             lapsed
             into
             Communion
             ,
             Dionysius
             the
             good
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             writes
             to
             him
             to
             extinguish
             the
             Schism
             ,
             
             tells
             him
             't
             is
             better
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             than
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             should
             be
             rent
             in
             pieces
             ;
             that
             it
             's
             no
             less
             glorious
             ,
             and
             probably
             more
             illustrious
             to
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             to
             keep
             division
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             dye
             for
             not
             sacrificing
             to
             Idols
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             one
             case
             a
             man
             suffers
             martyrdom
             only
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             other
             he
             suffers
             for
             the
             advantage
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
             And
             Cyprian
             positively
             asserts
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             resolution
             of
             the
             case
             )
             that
             without
             this
             unity
             and
             charity
             
               a
               man
               cannot
               enter
               into
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             that
             although
             he
             should
             deliver
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             flames
             ,
             or
             cast
             his
             body
             to
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             be
             the
             crown
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             falshood
             ,
             not
             the
             glorious
             exit
             of
             a
             religious
             vertue
             ,
             but
             the
             issue
             of
             despair
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             may
             be
             killed
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             be
             crowned
             .
             —
             He
             that
             rents
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             destroys
             the
             Faith
             ,
             disturbs
             the
             Peace
             ,
             dissolves
             Charity
             ,
             and
             profanes
             the
             
               Holy
               
               Sacrament
            
             .
             How
             severely
             they
             branded
             all
             schism
             &
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             industriously
             they
             laboured
             to
             take
             up
             all
             controversies
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             
               dissenting
               brethren
            
             ,
             
             to
             maintain
             concord
             and
             agreement
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             all
             occasions
             of
             quarrel
             &
             dissention
             ,
             might
             be
             easily
             made
             to
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             .
             Hence
             those
             Canonical
             Epistles
             (
             as
             they
             called
             them
             )
             wherewith
             persons
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             furnish'd
             when
             going
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             were
             especially
             three
             sorts
             .
             First
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Commendatory
             Epistles
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             use
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             .
             They
             were
             granted
             to
             Clergy-men
             going
             into
             another
             Diocess
             by
             the
             Bishop
             that
             ordained
             them
             ,
             testifying
             their
             ordination
             ,
             their
             soundness
             and
             orthodoxy
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             innocency
             and
             unblameableness
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             To
             those
             that
             had
             been
             under
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             suspected
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             declaring
             their
             absolution
             ,
             and
             recommending
             them
             to
             be
             received
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             were
             granted
             to
             all
             ,
             whether
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             travel
             ,
             as
             Tickets
             of
             Hospitality
             ,
             that
             
             whereever
             they
             came
             ,
             upon
             the
             producing
             these
             letters
             they
             might
             be
             known
             to
             be
             Catholick
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             received
             and
             entertained
             by
             them
             .
             A
             piece
             of
             prudence
             which
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             admired
             in
             the
             Christian
             constitution
             ,
             
             the
             like
             whereto
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             establish
             in
             his
             Pagan
             reformation
             .
             The
             Second
             sort
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Letters
             Dimissory
             ,
             whereby
             leave
             was
             given
             to
             persons
             going
             into
             another
             Diocess
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             or
             if
             ordain'd
             already
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             the
             ancient
             Councils
             every
             where
             provide
             that
             no
             stranger
             shall
             either
             receive
             ordination
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             exercise
             any
             ministerial
             act
             in
             another
             Diocess
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             dimissory
             Letters
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             comes
             .
             The
             third
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               letters
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             granted
             by
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             poor
             that
             were
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             fled
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             its
             protection
             and
             assistance
             :
             but
             esp
             ;
             ecially
             to
             such
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             were
             to
             go
             out
             of
             one
             Diocess
             into
             another
             ,
             it
             being
             directed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             receive
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             take
             no
             offence
             ,
             but
             that
             peaceable
             concord
             and
             agreement
             might
             be
             maintained
             between
             them
             .
             By
             these
             arts
             the
             prudence
             of
             those
             times
             sought
             to
             secure
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             prevent
             all
             dissentions
             that
             might
             arise
             .
             And
             where
             matters
             of
             any
             greater
             moment
             fell
             out
             ,
             how
             quickly
             did
             they
             flock
             together
             to
             compose
             and
             heal
             them
             ?
          
           
             Hence
             those
             many
             Synods
             and
             Councils
             that
             were
             conven'd
             to
             umpire
             differences
             ,
             to
             explain
             or
             
               define
               Articles
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             condemn
             and
             suppress
             the
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             innovators
             in
             Religion
             .
             What
             infinite
             care
             did
             the
             good
             Emperour
             Constantine
             take
             for
             composing
             the
             Arrian
             controversies
             which
             then
             began
             first
             to
             infect
             and
             over-run
             the
             world
             ?
             How
             much
             his
             heart
             was
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             his
             sollicitous
             thoughts
             taken
             up
             about
             it
             ,
             how
             many
             troublesome
             days
             and
             restless
             nights
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             with
             what
             strong
             and
             nervous
             arguments
             ,
             what
             affectionate
             intreaties
             he
             presses
             it
             ,
             
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             excellent
             Letter
             (
             yet
             extant
             in
             his
             Life
             )
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Authors
             of
             those
             
             impious
             and
             unhappy
             controversies
             .
             But
             when
             this
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             summon'd
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               three
               hundred
               and
               eighteen
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Speech
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             Council
             conjur'd
             them
             by
             all
             that
             was
             dear
             and
             sacred
             to
             agree
             ,
             
             and
             to
             compose
             those
             dissentions
             which
             were
             risen
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             seriously
             protested
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             more
             grievous
             and
             dangerous
             than
             any
             war
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             created
             greater
             trouble
             and
             inquietude
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             other
             affairs
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
             And
             when
             several
             of
             the
             Bishops
             then
             in
             Council
             had
             preferred
             Libells
             and
             Accusations
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             
             without
             ever
             reading
             them
             ,
             he
             bundled
             and
             seal'd
             them
             all
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             having
             reconciled
             and
             made
             them
             friends
             ,
             produc'd
             the
             papers
             ,
             and
             immediately
             threw
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             before
             their
             faces
             .
             So
             passionately
             desirous
             was
             that
             good
             Prince
             to
             extinguish
             the
             flames
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             any
             rate
             .
             Were
             any
             ejected
             and
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             might
             be
             a
             suspicion
             of
             private
             grudges
             or
             designs
             ,
             
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             wisely
             provided
             ,
             
             That
             in
             every
             Province
             a
             Synod
             should
             be
             held
             twice
             a
             year
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Bishops
             meeting
             together
             might
             discuss
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             compose
             the
             difference
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             Joseph
             the
             Egyptian
             in
             his
             Arabick
             version
             of
             that
             Canon
             tells
             us
             ,
             an
             Arbitrator
             was
             to
             be
             appointed
             between
             the
             differing
             parties
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             a
             scandal
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             there
             want
             meek
             and
             peaceable-minded
             men
             who
             valued
             the
             publick
             welfare
             before
             any
             private
             and
             personal
             advantage
             ,
             and
             could
             make
             their
             own
             particular
             concerns
             strike
             sail
             ,
             when
             the
             peace
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             called
             for
             it
             .
             When
             great
             contests
             and
             confusions
             were
             raised
             by
             some
             perverse
             and
             unquiet
             persons
             about
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             then
             possest
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             )
             he
             himself
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Assembly
             and
             told
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
             how
             unfit
             it
             was
             that
             they
             who
             were
             preachers
             of
             peace
             to
             others
             ,
             should
             
               fall
               out
            
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             beg'd
             of
             them
             even
             by
             the
             
               Sacred
               Trinity
            
             to
             manage
             their
             affairs
             calmly
             and
             peaceably
             ;
             and
             
               if
               I
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               be
               the
            
             Jonas
             
               that
               raises
               the
               storm
               ,
               throw
               me
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               let
               these
               
               storm
               and
               tempests
               cease
               .
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               undergo
               what
               ever
               you
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               ;
               and
               though
               innocent
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               yet
               for
               your
               peace
               and
               quiet
               sake
               ,
               am
               content
               to
               be
               banished
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               only
               according
               to
               the
               Prophets
               counsel
               ,
               be
               careful
               to
               love
               truth
               and
               peace
               :
            
             And
             therewith
             freely
             resigned
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             though
             legally
             setled
             in
             it
             by
             the
             express
             command
             and
             warrant
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             desires
             and
             acclamations
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             excellent
             temper
             ruled
             in
             S.
             Chrysostome
             one
             of
             his
             successours
             in
             that
             See
             ;
             when
             having
             elegantly
             pressed
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             refuted
             those
             petty
             cavils
             which
             his
             adversaries
             had
             against
             himself
             ;
             
               But
               if
               you
            
             (
             says
             he
             to
             his
             people
             )
             
               suspect
               these
               things
               of
               us
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               deliver
               up
               our
               place
               and
               power
               to
               whomsoever
               you
               will
               ;
               only
               let
               the
               Church
               be
               preserved
               in
               peace
               and
               unity
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             brave
             and
             noble
             disposition
             of
             mind
             ,
             to
             which
             S.
             Clemens
             sought
             to
             reduce
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             fallen
             into
             a
             little
             Schism
             and
             disorder
             :
             Who
             is
             there
             among
             you
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             of
             that
             generous
             temper
             ,
             
             that
             compassionate
             and
             charitable
             
             disposition
             ?
             Let
             him
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             Sedition
             ,
             these
             Schisms
             and
             contentions
             have
             arisen
             through
             
               my
               means
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             
               my
               account
            
             ,
             I
             'le
             depart
             and
             be
             gone
             whithersoever
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             what
             the
             people
             shall
             command
             ;
             only
             let
             Christs
             sheep-fold
             together
             with
             the
             Elders
             that
             are
             placed
             over
             it
             ,
             be
             kept
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             when
             good
             men
             were
             most
             zealous
             about
             the
             main
             and
             foundation-articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             as
             sometimes
             rather
             to
             hazard
             Peace
             ,
             than
             to
             betray
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             in
             matters
             of
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             only
             concern'd
             the
             rituals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             mutually
             bore
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             violation
             of
             that
             Charity
             which
             is
             the
             great
             law
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             famous
             controversie
             about
             the
             keeping
             of
             Easter
             ,
             so
             much
             agitated
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             Irenaeus
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             
               Pope
               Victor
            
             (
             who
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             sat
             in
             that
             chair
             had
             raised
             the
             greatest
             stirs
             about
             it
             )
             tells
             him
             that
             Bishops
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             
             however
             they
             differed
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             maintain'd
             an
             intire
             concord
             and
             fellowship
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             Churches
             being
             careful
             to
             maintain
             a
             peaceable
             communion
             ,
             
             though
             differing
             in
             some
             particular
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yea
             even
             when
             their
             rites
             and
             customs
             seemed
             to
             clash
             by
             meeting
             together
             at
             the
             same
             place
             .
             Thus
             when
             Polycarp
             came
             to
             Rome
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             East
             to
             treat
             with
             
               Pope
               Anicetus
            
             about
             this
             and
             some
             other
             affairs
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             satisfie
             each
             other
             to
             yield
             the
             controversie
             ,
             yet
             they
             kissed
             and
             embraced
             one
             another
             with
             mutual
             endearments
             ,
             received
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             together
             ;
             and
             Anicetus
             to
             do
             the
             greater
             honour
             to
             Polycarp
             gave
             him
             leave
             to
             celebrate
             and
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             they
             parted
             in
             great
             peace
             and
             friendship
             ;
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             observotion
             not
             at
             all
             hindering
             the
             agreement
             and
             harmony
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             it
             being
             agreed
             amongst
             them
             by
             common
             consent
             (
             says
             Sozomen
             speaking
             of
             this
             passage
             )
             that
             in
             keeping
             this
             festival
             they
             should
             each
             follow
             their
             own
             custom
             ,
             
             but
             by
             no
             means
             break
             the
             peace
             and
             communion
             that
             was
             between
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             reckoned
             it
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             a
             very
             foolish
             and
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             out
             for
             a
             few
             rites
             and
             customs
             ,
             who
             agreed
             in
             the
             main
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             had
             too
             deeply
             imbibed
             that
             precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
            
             to
             fall
             out
             about
             every
             nice
             and
             trifling
             circumstance
             ;
             no
             ,
             when
             highliest
             provoked
             and
             affronted
             they
             could
             forbear
             and
             forgive
             their
             enemies
             ,
             much
             more
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             like
             the
             waspish
             Philosophers
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             ready
             to
             fall
             foul
             upon
             one
             another
             for
             every
             petty
             and
             inconsiderable
             difference
             of
             opinion
             that
             was
             amongst
             them
             .
             So
             Origen
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             
             Both
             amongst
             your
             Philosophers
             and
             Physicians
             
               (
               say
               he
            
             )
             there
             are
             Sects
             that
             have
             perpetual
             feuds
             and
             quarrels
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             whereas
             we
             who
             have
             entertained
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             have
             learnt
             both
             to
             speak
             and
             to
             do
             accordding
             to
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               bless
               them
               that
               revile
               us
               ,
               being
               persecuted
               ,
               we
               suffer
               it
               ;
               being
               defamed
               ,
               we
               entreat
            
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             speak
             dire
             and
             dreadful
             things
             against
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             opinion
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             presently
             embrace
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             entertain'd
             :
             But
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             we
             leave
             nothing
             unattempted
             that
             may
             perswade
             them
             to
             change
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             
             themselves
             only
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             great
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             things
             as
             those
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Christians
             were
             careful
             not
             to
             offend
             either
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             and
             maintain
             peace
             with
             both
             ;
             thence
             that
             excellent
             saying
             of
             
               Ephraem
               Syrus
            
             the
             famous
             Deacon
             of
             Edessae
             when
             he
             came
             to
             die
             ;
             
             
               In
               my
               whole
               life
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               I
               never
               reproached
               my
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               any
               foolish
               talk
               to
               come
               out
               of
               my
               lips
               ,
               nor
               did
               I
               ever
               curse
               or
               revile
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               maintain
               the
               least
               difference
               or
               controversie
               with
               any
               Christian
               in
               all
               my
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             to
             Civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Magistracy
               the
               great
               hand
               of
               publick
               peace
               .
               This
               highly
               secured
               by
               Christianity
               .
               The
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               that
               way
               express
               and
               positive
               .
               Made
               good
               in
               his
               own
               practice
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               his
               Apostles
               .
               The
               same
               spirit
               in
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               manifested
               out
               of
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               and
               
               Origen
               .
               Praying
               for
               Rulers
               and
               Emperours
               a
               solemn
               part
               of
               their
               publick
               worship
               .
               Their
               ready
               payment
               of
               all
               Customs
               and
               Tributes
               ,
               and
               their
               faithfulness
               in
               doing
               it
               .
               Christians
               such
               ,
               even
               under
               the
               heaviest
               oppressions
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               they
               had
               power
               to
               have
               righted
               and
               reveng'd
               themselves
               .
               An
               excellent
               passage
               in
               Tertullian
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               temper
               of
               the
               Christian
               Souldiers
               in
               Julian's
               Army
               .
               The
               famous
               Story
               of
               Mauricius
               ,
               and
               the
               Thebaean
               Legion
               under
               Maximinianus
               reported
               at
               large
               out
               of
               
                 Eucherius
                 Lugdunensis
              
               .
               The
               injustice
               of
               the
               charge
               brought
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               of
               being
               enemies
               to
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Accused
               of
               Treason
               .
               Of
               their
               refusing
               to
               swear
               by
               the
               Emperours
               genius
               .
               Their
               denying
               to
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               Emperours
               safety
               ,
               and
               why
               they
               did
               so
               .
               Their
               refusing
               to
               own
               the
               Emperours
               for
               gods
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               Their
               not
               observing
               the
               solemn
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               Accused
               of
               Sedition
               and
               holding
               unlawful
               Combinations
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               Collegia
               and
               Societies
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               Christianity
               forbidden
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               
               The
               Christian
               Assemblies
               no
               unlawful
               Conventions
               .
               A
               vast
               difference
               between
               them
               and
               the
               unlawful
               factions
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Roman
               Laws
               .
               Their
               confident
               challenging
               their
               enemies
               to
               make
               good
               one
               charge
               of
               disturbance
               or
               rebellion
               against
               them
               .
               Their
               Laws
               and
               principles
               quite
               contrary
               .
               The
               Heathens
               them selves
               guilty
               of
               rebellions
               and
               factions
               ,
               not
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               Testimony
               given
               them
               by
               Julian
               the
               Emperour
               .
               A
               reflection
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               corrupting
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               of
               Christianity
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               Their
               principles
               and
               policies
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Bellarmin's
               position
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               lawful
               to
               depose
               infidel
               and
               heretical
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               did
               it
               not
               to
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               only
               because
               they
               wanted
               power
               ,
               censured
               and
               refuted
               .
               This
               contrary
               to
               the
               avow'd
               principles
               of
               honest
               Heathens
               .
            
          
           
             HOw
             much
             Christian
             Religion
             transcribed
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             its
             professors
             contributes
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             men
             not
             only
             in
             their
             single
             and
             private
             capacities
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             publick
             welfare
             of
             humane
             societies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
             common
             interests
             and
             conveniences
             of
             mankind
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             discovered
             in
             several
             instances
             ;
             now
             because
             Magistracy
             and
             Civil
             Government
             is
             the
             great
             support
             and
             instrument
             of
             external
             peace
             and
             happiness
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             consider
             how
             eminent
             the
             first
             Christians
             were
             for
             their
             Submission
             and
             Subjection
             to
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             .
             And
             certainly
             there
             's
             scarce
             any
             particular
             instance
             wherein
             Primitive
             Christianity
             did
             more
             triumph
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             exemplary
             obedience
             to
             the
             Powers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             ;
             honouring
             their
             persons
             ,
             revering
             their
             power
             ,
             paying
             their
             tribute
             ,
             obeying
             their
             Laws
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             evidently
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             submitting
             to
             the
             most
             cruel
             penalties
             they
             laid
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             calmness
             and
             serenity
             of
             soul
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             one
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             is
             to
             secure
             the
             interests
             of
             civil
             Authority
             ;
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             has
             expresly
             taught
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               to
               give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               :
            
             And
             his
             Apostles
             spoke
             as
             plainly
             as
             words
             could
             speak
             it
             ;
             
               Let
               
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordain'd
               of
               God
               :
               Whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               ,
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               :
               Wherefore
               you
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ;
               for
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               pay
               you
               tribute
               also
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               attending
               continually
               upon
               this
               very
               thing
               :
               Render
               therefore
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               ,
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               custom
               to
               whom
               custom
               ,
               fear
               to
               whom
               fear
               ,
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
               :
            
             Where
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             both
             of
             the
             strictness
             and
             universality
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             (
             what
             is
             mainly
             material
             to
             observe
             )
             this
             charge
             given
             the
             Romans
             at
             that
             time
             when
             Nero
             was
             their
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             only
             an
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             the
             
               first
               persecutor
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             a
             man
             so
             prodigiously
             brutish
             and
             tyrannical
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             scarce
             ever
             brought
             forth
             such
             another
             monster
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Orator
             truly
             stiles
             him
             ,
             a
             beast
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man.
             The
             same
             Apostle
             amongst
             other
             directions
             given
             to
             Titus
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             bids
             him
             
               put
               the
               people
               in
               mind
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               principalities
               
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               .
            
             S.
             Peter
             delivers
             the
             same
             doctrine
             to
             a
             tittle
             ,
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governers
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ;
               for
               so
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               well-doing
               you
               may
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             are
             the
             commands
             ;
             and
             such
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             When
             a
             tax
             was
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             pay
             tribute
             unto
             Caesar
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             put
             him
             to
             the
             expence
             and
             charges
             of
             a
             miracle
             :
             When
             arraigned
             for
             his
             life
             at
             Pilat's
             bar
             ,
             he
             freely
             owned
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             submitted
             to
             that
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             sentence
             ,
             though
             able
             to
             command
             more
             than
             
               twelve
               Legions
            
             of
             Angels
             for
             his
             rescue
             and
             deliverance
             .
             The
             Apostles
             though
             unjustly
             scourged
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             yet
             made
             no
             tart
             reflections
             ,
             but
             
               went
               away
               rejoycing
            
             .
             When
             Herod
             had
             cut
             off
             S.
             James
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             consigned
             Peter
             in
             prison
             to
             the
             same
             butchery
             and
             execution
             ,
             what
             arms
             did
             the
             Christians
             use
             ,
             rise
             up
             and
             
             put
             him
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             scatter
             libels
             ,
             raise
             tumults
             or
             factions
             in
             the
             City
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ,
             the
             Churches
             weapons
             were
             prayers
             and
             tears
             ,
             their
             only
             refuge
             in
             those
             evil
             times
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             this
             excellent
             spirit
             die
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             we
             find
             the
             same
             temper
             ruling
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             :
             The
             Christians
             (
             says
             one
             of
             the
             Antients
             )
             obey
             the
             Laws
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             exactness
             of
             their
             lives
             go
             beyond
             that
             accuracy
             which
             the
             Law
             requires
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             love
             all
             men
             ,
             though
             all
             men
             study
             to
             afflict
             and
             persecute
             them
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             (
             as
             Athenagoras
             concludes
             his
             address
             to
             the
             Emperours
             )
             more
             devoted
             to
             you
             than
             we
             ?
             
             who
             pray
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             your
             Government
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             right
             and
             equity
             the
             Son
             may
             succeed
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             your
             dominions
             may
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             may
             prosper
             that
             you
             take
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             turns
             both
             to
             yours
             and
             our
             own
             advantage
             ,
             that
             so
             
               under
               you
               leading
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               ,
            
             we
             may
             chearfuly
             obey
             all
             those
             commands
             which
             you
             lay
             upon
             us
             .
             
             S.
             Polycarp
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Martyrdom
             wrote
             to
             the
             Christians
             
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             earnestly
             exhorting
             them
             all
             to
             obey
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             all
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             great
             Law
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             by
             God
             to
             give
             all
             due
             honour
             and
             obedience
             to
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             not
             prejudicial
             to
             us
             i.e.
             (
             for
             so
             doubtless
             he
             means
             )
             such
             as
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             't
             was
             a
             solemn
             part
             of
             the
             Church-service
             in
             his
             time
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             happiness
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Princes
             under
             whom
             they
             lived
             :
             
               We
               pray
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               for
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               for
               the
               Grandees
               and
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               for
               the
               quietness
               of
               affairs
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               lives
               and
               Government
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               a
               secure
               reign
               ,
               and
               undisturbed
               house
               ,
               powerful
               Armies
               ,
               faithful
               Senators
               ,
               honest
               Subjects
               ,
               a
               quiet
               people
               ,
               and
               indeed
               what-ever
               they
               can
               wish
               for
               ,
               either
               as
               men
               or
               Emperours
               .
            
             They
             that
             think
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             we
             are
             not
             sollicitous
             about
             the
             safety
             of
             Princes
             ,
             
             let
             them
             look
             into
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             recorded
             in
             our
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             we
             freely
             expose
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             ;
             
             there
             they
             'l
             find
             that
             we
             are
             enjoyn'd
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             very
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             so
             much
             such
             as
             they
             ?
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             plainly
             and
             particularly
             commanded
             to
             
               pray
               for
               Kings
               ,
               for
               Princes
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               things
               may
               be
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
            
             ;
             a
             Christian
             being
             an
             enemy
             to
             
               no
               man
            
             ,
             is
             much
             less
             so
             to
             his
             Prince
             .
             
             Thus
             when
             Celsus
             seemed
             to
             object
             as
             if
             the
             Christians
             refused
             to
             help
             the
             Emperours
             in
             their
             wars
             ,
             Origen
             answers
             that
             they
             did
             really
             assist
             and
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             with
             divine
             than
             humane
             weapons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               exhort
               that
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               supplications
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               intercessions
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               thanks
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               :
            
             And
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             the
             more
             eminent
             any
             man
             is
             for
             piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             afford
             greater
             assistance
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             than
             a
             great
             many
             armed
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             stand
             ready
             to
             fight
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             customs
             and
             tributes
             none
             ever
             paid
             them
             more
             freely
             than
             they
             .
             For
             your
             taxes
             and
             tributes
             (
             says
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             to
             the
             Emperours
             )
             we
             are
             above
             
             all
             other
             men
             every
             where
             ready
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             to
             your
             Collectors
             and
             Officers
             ,
             
             being
             taught
             so
             to
             do
             by
             our
             great
             Master
             ,
             who
             bad
             those
             that
             asked
             the
             question
             whether
             they
             might
             pay
             tribute
             unto
             
               Caesar
               ,
               To
               give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Gods
               :
            
             For
             which
             reason
             we
             worship
             none
             but
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             you
             in
             all
             other
             things
             we
             chearfully
             serve
             you
             ,
             acknowledging
             you
             to
             be
             Emperours
             and
             Governours
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             your
             Imperial
             Power
             you
             may
             have
             a
             wise
             and
             discerning
             judgement
             and
             understanding
             .
             If
             the
             Emperour
             command
             me
             to
             pay
             tribute
             (
             says
             another
             of
             their
             Apologists
             )
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             
             if
             my
             Lord
             command
             me
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             I
             confess
             my
             obligation
             to
             it
             :
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             serv'd
             with
             that
             respect
             that
             is
             due
             to
             man
             :
             but
             God
             only
             who
             is
             invisible
             and
             incomprehensible
             is
             to
             be
             religiously
             fear'd
             and
             honour'd
             :
             if
             commanded
             to
             deny
             him
             ,
             I
             must
             dis-obey
             ,
             and
             die
             rather
             than
             be
             found
             perfidions
             and
             ingrateful
             to
             him
             .
             
             So
             Tertullian
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             refused
             to
             pay
             the
             taxes
             rated
             upon
             them
             for
             maintenance
             of
             
             the
             Heathen-temples
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             other
             tributes
             they
             had
             cause
             to
             give
             the
             Christians
             thanks
             for
             so
             faithfully
             paying
             what
             was
             due
             ,
             it
             being
             their
             principle
             to
             abstain
             from
             defrauding
             of
             others
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             should
             they
             examine
             their
             accounts
             how
             much
             of
             the
             assessments
             was
             lost
             by
             the
             fraud
             and
             couzenage
             of
             them
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             find
             that
             the
             Christians
             denial
             to
             pay
             that
             one
             tax
             was
             abundantly
             compensated
             and
             made
             up
             in
             their
             honest
             payment
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             admirably
             exact
             and
             conscientious
             as
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             those
             that
             related
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             concern'd
             their
             duty
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             rulers
             and
             governours
             .
          
           
             Nor
             were
             they
             thus
             only
             in
             Prosperous
             times
             but
             under
             the
             heaviest
             persecutions
             ,
             as
             indeed
             the
             rod
             was
             seldome
             off
             their
             backs
             :
             The
             last
             mentioned
             Apologist
             bids
             their
             Judges
             go
             on
             to
             butcher
             them
             ,
             
             and
             tells
             them
             they
             did
             but
             force
             those
             Souls
             out
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             were
             praying
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Emperours
             happiness
             ,
             even
             while
             their
             Officers
             were
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             
             And
             Cyprian
             tells
             the
             Proconsul
             ,
             that
             as
             badly
             
             as
             they
             were
             used
             ,
             yet
             they
             ceased
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             overthrow
             and
             expulsion
             of
             the
             common
             enemies
             ,
             for
             seasonable
             showers
             ,
             and
             either
             for
             the
             removing
             or
             mitigating
             publick
             evils
             ,
             begging
             of
             God
             day
             and
             night
             with
             the
             greatest
             instance
             and
             importunity
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             pacifie
             and
             propitiate
             God
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             age
             .
             Nor
             were
             they
             thus
             kind
             and
             good
             natur'd
             ,
             thus
             submissive
             and
             patient
             for
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             help
             it
             :
             
             Tertullian
             answers
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             lawful
             to
             
               return
               evil
               for
               evil
            
             ,
             they
             could
             in
             
               one
               night
            
             with
             a
             few
             firebrands
             plentifully
             revenge
             themselves
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             no
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             party
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             needed
             not
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             little
             arts
             of
             skulking
             revenges
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             open
             enemies
             ;
             that
             though
             but
             of
             yesterdays
             standing
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             filled
             all
             places
             ,
             all
             Offices
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             what
             wars
             were
             not
             they
             able
             to
             manage
             ,
             who
             could
             so
             willingly
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             slain
             ?
             did
             not
             the
             law
             of
             Christianity
             
             oblige
             them
             to
             be
             killed
             rather
             than
             to
             kill
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             take
             up
             arms
             and
             rebel
             ,
             for
             their
             party
             was
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             should
             they
             but
             agree
             together
             to
             leave
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             into
             some
             remote
             corner
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             so
             many
             members
             would
             utterly
             ruine
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             stand
             amaz'd
             and
             affrighted
             at
             that
             solitude
             and
             desolation
             that
             would
             ensue
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             enemies
             than
             loyal
             Subjects
             left
             amongst
             them
             ;
             whereas
             now
             they
             had
             the
             fewer
             enemies
             for
             having
             so
             many
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             then
             opposed
             not
             their
             enemies
             with
             the
             points
             of
             their
             swords
             ,
             but
             with
             solid
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             mild
             intreaties
             .
             
             Thus
             when
             Julian
             the
             Emperour
             urg'd
             his
             army
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             wholly
             made
             up
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             wicked
             counsels
             ,
             and
             the
             practices
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             they
             withstood
             him
             only
             with
             
               prayers
               and
               tears
            
             ,
             accounting
             this
             
               (
               says
               my
               Author
            
             )
             to
             be
             the
             only
             remedy
             against
             persecution
             .
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             resisting
             or
             rebelling
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             quietly
             dye
             at
             the
             Emperours
             command
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             had
             power
             lying
             at
             their
             foot
             .
             I
             cannot
             in
             this
             place
             omit
             the
             memorable
             instance
             
             of
             the
             
               Thebaean
               Legion
            
             ,
             being
             so
             exceedingly
             apposite
             and
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             
             and
             so
             remarkable
             as
             no
             age
             can
             furnish
             out
             such
             another
             instance
             ;
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             the
             story
             intirely
             out
             of
             the
             Author
             himself
             ,
             the
             account
             of
             their
             martyrdome
             written
             by
             Eucherius
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             who
             assures
             us
             he
             received
             the
             relation
             from
             very
             credible
             hands
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               Maximianus
               Caesar
            
             (
             whom
             Dioclesian
             had
             lately
             taken
             to
             be
             his
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Empire
             )
             a
             bad
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             bitter
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             was
             sent
             into
             France
             to
             suppress
             a
             mutiny
             and
             rebellion
             risen
             there
             ;
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Army
             there
             was
             added
             to
             it
             a
             band
             of
             Christians
             called
             the
             
               Thebaean
               Legion
            
             ,
             consisting
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romans
             of
             
               Six
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               sixty
               six
            
             faithful
             ,
             expert
             and
             resolute
             Souldiers
             .
             Coming
             to
             Octodurus
             (
             a
             place
             in
             Savoy
             )
             and
             being
             ready
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             he
             causes
             his
             Army
             to
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             under
             a
             great
             penalty
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Altars
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             unanimously
             fight
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             gods
             ;
             which
             the
             
               Thebaean
               
               Legion
            
             no
             sooner
             understood
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             withdrew
             to
             Agaunum
             (
             a
             place
             eight
             miles
             off
             ,
             call'd
             at
             this
             day
             S.
             Mauritzs
             ,
             from
             Mauricius
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             Legion
             ;
             a
             place
             equally
             pleasant
             and
             strong
             ,
             being
             encompassed
             about
             with
             craggy
             and
             inaccessible
             rocks
             )
             to
             avoid
             if
             it
             might
             be
             the
             wicked
             and
             sacrilegious
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             tyred
             with
             so
             long
             a
             march
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperour
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             Army
             as
             they
             came
             to
             swear
             ,
             quickly
             miss'd
             the
             Legion
             ,
             and
             being
             angry
             ,
             sent
             Officers
             to
             them
             to
             require
             them
             forthwith
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             who
             enquiring
             what
             it
             was
             that
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             told
             by
             the
             messengers
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             had
             offered
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             the
             forementioned
             oath
             ,
             and
             that
             Caesar
             commanded
             them
             to
             return
             presently
             and
             do
             the
             like
             :
             To
             whom
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Legion
             mildly
             answered
             ,
             That
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             left
             Octodurus
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             heard
             they
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             Altars
             of
             Devils
             ,
             they
             thought
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             worship
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             that
             Religion
             
             which
             they
             had
             entertain'd
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             hour
             of
             their
             life
             :
             that
             as
             they
             were
             a
             Legion
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             any
             service
             of
             the
             war
             ;
             but
             to
             return
             to
             him
             to
             commit
             sacriledge
             as
             he
             commanded
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             yield
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             Answer
             the
             messengers
             returned
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             not
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ,
             who
             being
             transported
             with
             anger
             ,
             began
             thus
             to
             vent
             his
             passion
             :
             
               Do
               my
               Souldiers
               think
               thus
               to
               sleight
               my
               Royal
               Orders
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Rites
               of
               my
               Religion
               ?
               Had
               they
               only
               despised
               the
               Imperial
               Majesty
               it
               would
               have
               call'd
               for
               publick
               vengeance
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               the
               contempt
               of
               me
               ,
               an
               affront
               is
               offered
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               is
               as
               much
               despised
               as
               I
               am
               .
               Let
               the
               obstinate
               Souldiers
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               only
               able
               to
               vindicate
               my self
               ,
               but
               to
               revenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               my
               gods
               .
               Let
               my
               faithful
               Servants
               make
               haste
               ,
               and
               dispatch
               every
               tenth
               man
               according
               as
               the
               fatal
               lot
               shall
               fall
               upon
               him
               :
               By
               this
               equal
               death
               let
               those
               whose
               lot
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               die
               first
               ,
               know
               ,
               how
               able
            
             Maximian
             
               is
               severely
               to
               revenge
               both
               himself
               and
               his
               gods
               .
            
             With
             that
             the
             command
             is
             given
             ,
             the
             Executioners
             sent
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             
             pleasure
             made
             known
             ,
             and
             every
             tenth
             man
             is
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             who
             chearfully
             offer'd
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             Executioners
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             contention
             amongst
             them
             was
             ,
             who
             should
             first
             undergo
             that
             glorious
             death
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Legion
             is
             commanded
             to
             return
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             Whereupon
             Mauritius
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Legion
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             little
             aside
             ,
             thus
             bespake
             them
             ;
             I
             congratulate
             (
             most
             excellent
             fellow-souldiers
             )
             your
             courage
             and
             valour
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             Caesar
             has
             made
             no
             impression
             upon
             you
             ;
             you
             have
             seen
             your
             fellow-souldiers
             ,
             with
             minds
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             undergoing
             a
             glorious
             death
             :
             how
             much
             afraid
             was
             I
             ,
             lest
             being
             arm'd
             (
             and
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             such
             to
             do
             so
             )
             you
             should
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             defending
             them
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             hinder
             their
             happy
             funerals
             :
             —
             See
             ,
             I
             am
             encompassed
             round
             with
             the
             bodies
             of
             my
             fellow-souldiers
             ,
             whom
             the
             dismal
             Executioner
             has
             torn
             from
             my
             side
             ;
             I
             am
             besprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             my
             clothes
             died
             with
             the
             reliques
             of
             their
             sacred
             blood
             ;
             and
             shall
             I
             doubt
             to
             follow
             their
             death
             ,
             whose
             example
             I
             so
             much
             congratulate
             and
             admire
             ?
             Shall
             I
             concern
             my self
             to
             
             think
             what
             the
             Emperour
             commands
             ,
             who
             is
             equally
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             law
             of
             mortality
             with
             my self
             ?
             —
             I
             remember
             we
             once
             took
             this
             
               Military
               Oath
            
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             of
             our
             lives
             we
             would
             defend
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ;
             this
             we
             then
             engaged
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             though
             no
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             was
             promised
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             could
             promise
             this
             out
             of
             devotion
             to
             a
             Military
             service
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             Christ
             promises
             so
             much
             to
             them
             that
             engage
             with
             him
             ?
             Let
             us
             willingly
             expose
             our
             lives
             to
             this
             most
             precious
             death
             ;
             let
             us
             shew
             a
             masculine
             courage
             ,
             and
             an
             unviolated
             faith
             .
             Methinks
             I
             see
             those
             blessed
             souls
             standing
             before
             Christs
             tribunal
             ,
             whom
             the
             Emperours
             Officer
             just
             now
             banished
             out
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             that
             's
             the
             true
             glory
             which
             will
             recompence
             the
             shortness
             of
             this
             life
             with
             a
             blessed
             eternity
             :
             Let
             us
             by
             the
             Messengers
             unanimously
             return
             this
             Answer
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             
               We
               acknowledge
            
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               your
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               Arms
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               nor
               did
               we
               ever
               basely
               betray
               our
               trust
               ,
               or
               forsake
               our
               station
               ,
               or
               deser'd
               that
               the
               brand
               either
               of
               fear
               or
               cowardise
               should
               be
               set
               upon
               us
               ;
               nor
               
               should
               we
               stick
               now
               to
               obey
               your
               Commands
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               been
               instructed
               ,
               forbid
               us
               to
               worship
               devils
               ,
               and
               to
               approach
               the
               polluted
               altars
               of
               the
               gods
               .
               We
               understand
               you
               are
               resolved
               either
               to
               defile
               us
               with
               sacrilegious
               worship
               ,
               or
               to
               terrifie
               us
               with
               a
               decimation
               :
               Spare
               any
               further
               search
               concerning
               us
               ,
               know
               we
               are
               all
               Christians
               ,
               our
               bodies
               we
               yield
               subject
               to
               your
               Power
               ,
               but
               our
               souls
               we
               reserve
               intire
               for
               Christ
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               Saviour
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             no
             sooner
             spoken
             ,
             and
             universally
             agreed
             to
             by
             the
             Legion
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             exasperated
             with
             such
             a
             generous
             resolution
             ,
             commanded
             a
             
               second
               decimation
            
             ,
             which
             was
             immediately
             executed
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             as
             before
             commanded
             to
             return
             to
             Octodurus
             ;
             hereupon
             Exuperius
             the
             Ensign
             catching
             up
             his
             colours
             ,
             thus
             address'd
             himself
             to
             them
             ;
             You
             see
             me
             ,
             
               most
               excellent
               fellow-souldiers
            
             ,
             holding
             these
             Ensigns
             of
             secular
             warfare
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             not
             the
             arms
             that
             I
             call
             you
             to
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             the
             wars
             to
             which
             I
             excite
             your
             courage
             and
             valour
             ;
             't
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             fighting
             that
             we
             are
             to
             chuse
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             these
             swords
             
             that
             must
             make
             our
             way
             into
             the
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ;
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             an
             undaunted
             mind
             ,
             an
             invincible
             defence
             ,
             a
             maintaining
             the
             Faith
             which
             we
             have
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             last
             .
             —
             Let
             the
             dismal
             Executioner
             go
             and
             carry
             this
             message
             to
             his
             bloody
             Master
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             thus
             :
             We
             are
             ,
             
               O
               Emperour
            
             ,
             your
             Souldiers
             ,
             but
             withall
             (
             which
             we
             freely
             confess
             )
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             you
             we
             owe
             military
             service
             ,
             to
             him
             innocency
             ;
             from
             you
             we
             have
             received
             wages
             for
             our
             labours
             ,
             from
             him
             we
             had
             our
             very
             lives
             and
             beings
             :
             we
             cannot
             herein
             obey
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             deny
             God
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             yours
             too
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no.
             Nor
             is
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             any
             despair
             (
             which
             is
             always
             stoutest
             in
             greatest
             straits
             )
             that
             makes
             us
             thus
             resolute
             against
             you
             ;
             we
             have
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             no
             resistance
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             dye
             than
             to
             overcome
             ,
             and
             desirous
             rather
             to
             perish
             innocent
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             rebellious
             and
             revengeful
             :
             If
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             appoint
             us
             to
             any
             greater
             and
             severer
             torments
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             for
             them
             .
             Christians
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             persecute
             those
             that
             are
             so
             .
             You
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             
             the
             unconquerable
             courage
             of
             this
             Legion
             ;
             we
             throw
             down
             our
             arms
             ,
             your
             officer
             will
             find
             our
             right
             hands
             naked
             ,
             but
             our
             breast
             arm'd
             with
             a
             true
             Catholick
             Faith
             :
             kill
             us
             ,
             and
             trample
             on
             us
             ,
             we
             undauntedly
             yield
             our
             necks
             to
             the
             Executioners
             sword
             ;
             these
             things
             are
             the
             more
             pleasant
             to
             us
             ,
             while
             setting
             light
             by
             your
             sacrilegious
             attempts
             ,
             we
             hasten
             apace
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Maximianus
             being
             told
             this
             ,
             and
             despairing
             now
             to
             break
             their
             constancy
             ,
             commands
             his
             whole
             Army
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             accordingly
             without
             any
             difference
             of
             age
             or
             person
             ,
             mangling
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             then
             taking
             the
             spoyles
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             having
             so
             appointed
             ,
             that
             whoever
             kill'd
             any
             of
             the
             Legion
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             spoyles
             of
             him
             whom
             he
             killed
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             died
             with
             their
             swords
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             preserved
             their
             lives
             (
             especially
             in
             a
             place
             so
             advantagious
             )
             by
             force
             of
             arms
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             sure
             have
             sold
             them
             at
             the
             dearest
             rate
             .
             This
             story
             I
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             set
             down
             the
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             because
             so
             remarkable
             in
             all
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             containing
             
             the
             most
             unparallel'd
             instance
             of
             Christian
             Piety
             and
             submission
             (
             next
             to
             that
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             )
             that
             I
             think
             was
             ever
             known
             to
             the
             world
             .
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             account
             of
             those
             Noble
             Martyrs
             ;
             
             only
             to
             prevent
             mistakes
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             another
             Mauritius
             Commander
             of
             a
             Legion
             in
             the
             East
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Greek
               Menologies
            
             )
             who
             together
             with
             seventy
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             were
             condemned
             by
             ,
             and
             suffered
             under
             his
             self
             same
             Emperour
             Maximianus
             ,
             
             for
             refusing
             to
             do
             sacrifice
             ;
             their
             Martyrdom
             being
             recorded
             by
             
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
            
             ;
             but
             the
             account
             quite
             different
             both
             as
             to
             persons
             and
             things
             from
             that
             which
             is
             here
             related
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             has
             been
             said
             we
             may
             see
             the
             injustice
             of
             that
             charge
             which
             the
             Heathens
             sometimes
             laid
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             an
             indictment
             so
             purely
             false
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             shadow
             of
             a
             real
             pretence
             to
             cover
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             ingenious
             Heathen
             in
             
               Minutius
               Foelix
            
             (
             though
             raking
             up
             all
             the
             calumnies
             he
             could
             find
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             deepest
             dy
             upon
             every
             charge
             which
             wit
             and
             eloquence
             
             could
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             )
             had
             not
             the
             face
             so
             much
             as
             once
             to
             mention
             it
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             as
             groundless
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             they
             were
             frequently
             charg'd
             with
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             accused
             of
             dis-loyalty
             and
             treason
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             would
             not
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperous
             Genius
             ,
             or
             not
             sacrifice
             for
             his
             safety
             ,
             or
             not
             worship
             the
             Emperours
             as
             Divi
             ,
             or
             gods
             ,
             or
             not
             celebrate
             their
             festivals
             in
             the
             same
             way
             with
             others
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             their
             refusing
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Genius
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             before
             what
             Tertullian
             answers
             to
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             give
             divine
             honour
             to
             devils
             .
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             their
             not
             sacrificing
             for
             the
             Emperours
             safety
             ,
             the
             answers
             ,
             That
             none
             sacrificed
             to
             so
             good
             purpose
             as
             they
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             offered
             up
             prayers
             to
             the
             True
             ,
             Living
             and
             Eternal
             God
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             God
             whom
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             did
             above
             all
             others
             desire
             should
             be
             propitious
             and
             favourable
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             from
             whom
             they
             knew
             they
             deriv'd
             their
             government
             .
             For
             the
             third
             ,
             their
             refusing
             to
             own
             the
             Emperours
             for
             gods
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             partly
             because
             they
             would
             not
             lye
             in
             saying
             so
             ,
             
             partly
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             
             by
             doing
             it
             mock
             and
             deride
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             styled
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             remembred
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             ,
             it
             being
             mans
             interest
             to
             yield
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Emperour
             was
             great
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             call'd
             God
             ,
             without
             being
             denied
             to
             be
             Emperour
             ;
             
             that
             he
             was
             therefore
             great
             ,
             because
             less
             than
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             would
             needs
             be
             a
             deity
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             conquer
             Heaven
             ,
             lead
             God
             in
             triumph
             ,
             set
             Guards
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             impose
             tribute
             upon
             that
             place
             .
             For
             the
             last
             ,
             their
             not
             observing
             the
             solemn
             festivals
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             
             for
             which
             they
             were
             accounted
             enemies
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             they
             pleaded
             that
             their
             religion
             and
             their
             conscience
             could
             not
             comply
             with
             that
             vanity
             ,
             that
             luxury
             ,
             and
             debauchery
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             excess
             and
             wickedness
             that
             was
             committed
             at
             those
             times
             ;
             that
             the
             publick
             joy
             was
             expressed
             by
             that
             which
             was
             a
             publick
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             accounted
             honourable
             upon
             the
             solemn
             days
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             which
             were
             unfit
             and
             uncomely
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             any
             days
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             little
             reason
             they
             should
             be
             accused
             for
             not
             observing
             that
             ,
             where
             looseness
             of
             manners
             〈◊〉
             
             accounted
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             luxury
             a
             part
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Otherwhiles
             they
             were
             accused
             of
             sedition
             ,
             and
             holding
             
               unlawful
               combinations
            
             ,
             which
             arose
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             their
             enemies
             beheld
             as
             societies
             erected
             contrary
             to
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             .
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             apprehend
             what
             these
             societies
             were
             (
             in
             the
             number
             whereof
             they
             reckoned
             the
             
               Christian
               meetings
            
             )
             and
             how
             condemned
             by
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Sabines
             and
             the
             Romans
             ,
             divided
             the
             people
             into
             Colledges
             and
             little
             Corporations
             (
             answerable
             to
             which
             are
             
               our
               City-Companies
            
             )
             according
             to
             their
             several
             trades
             and
             occupations
             ,
             Goldsmiths
             ,
             Dyers
             ,
             Potters
             ,
             Curriers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             together
             with
             the
             City
             encreased
             to
             a
             great
             number
             ;
             
             
               (
               Panciroll
            
             out
             of
             both
             Codes
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             thirty
             six
             )
             to
             these
             he
             assigned
             their
             several
             Halls
             ,
             times
             of
             meeting
             ,
             and
             sacred
             rites
             ,
             and
             such
             immunities
             as
             were
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             appointed
             by
             Law
             ,
             several
             Colledges
             in
             imitation
             
             of
             them
             were
             erected
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             partly
             for
             the
             more
             convenient
             dispatch
             of
             business
             ,
             but
             principally
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             mutual
             love
             and
             friendship
             .
             All
             these
             Societies
             had
             their
             solemn
             meetings
             ,
             and
             customary
             feasts
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             degenerated
             into
             great
             excess
             and
             luxury
             ,
             
             insomuch
             that
             Verra
             in
             his
             time
             complained
             that
             the
             excess
             and
             prodigality
             of
             their
             suppers
             made
             provisions
             dear
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             reason
             had
             *
             Tertullian
             to
             complain
             of
             it
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Answerable
             to
             these
             Colledges
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             societies
             amongst
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             who
             also
             had
             their
             stated
             and
             common
             feasts
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             amongst
             the
             Cretians
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             Lacedaemon
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             States
             of
             Greece
             .
             But
             these
             meetings
             (
             those
             of
             them
             especially
             that
             were
             not
             setled
             either
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Prince
             )
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             confluence
             to
             them
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             luxurious
             feasting
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             by
             the
             State
             with
             a
             jealous
             eye
             ,
             especially
             after
             that
             the
             Commonwealth
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             
             beholding
             them
             as
             fit
             Nurseries
             to
             plant
             and
             breed
             up
             treasonable
             and
             rebellious
             designs
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             frequently
             forbad
             them
             under
             very
             severe
             penalties
             .
             Thus
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             first
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             reduced
             these
             Colledges
             to
             the
             antient
             standard
             ,
             
             putting
             down
             all
             that
             were
             supernumerary
             and
             illegal
             ;
             wherein
             he
             was
             also
             followed
             by
             his
             Successour
             Augustus
             ;
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Emperours
             very
             often
             put
             out
             strict
             Edicts
             against
             them
             ,
             prohibiting
             them
             as
             dangerous
             and
             unlawful
             combinations
             .
          
           
             Under
             the
             notions
             of
             these
             societies
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Congregations
             came
             to
             be
             forbidden
             ;
             several
             persons
             confederated
             into
             a
             combination
             ,
             and
             constantly
             meeting
             at
             a
             common
             feast
             rendring
             them
             suspicious
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
             
             Hence
             Pliny
             giving
             the
             Emperour
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             of
             their
             assembling
             at
             their
             solemn
             feasts
             of
             love
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             forborn
             ever
             since
             according
             to
             his
             command
             ,
             he
             had
             published
             an
             Edict
             to
             forbid
             the
             hetaeriae
             or
             societies
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             whereat
             they
             usually
             had
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             and
             their
             Love-feasts
             ,
             
             looking
             somewhat
             like
             those
             illegal
             meetings
             (
             especially
             as
             beheld
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             an
             enemy
             )
             it
             was
             the
             less
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             Heathens
             accused
             them
             of
             hatching
             treason
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             proceeded
             against
             them
             as
             contemners
             and
             violaters
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             the
             Christians
             answered
             ,
             that
             their
             meetings
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             
               unlawful
               factions
            
             ,
             
             having
             nothing
             common
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             indeed
             the
             wisdom
             and
             providence
             of
             the
             State
             had
             justly
             prohibited
             such
             factions
             to
             prevent
             seditions
             ,
             which
             might
             thence
             easily
             over-run
             and
             disquiet
             all
             Councils
             ,
             Courts
             ,
             pleadings
             ,
             and
             all
             meetings
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             could
             be
             suspected
             of
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             who
             were
             frozen
             as
             to
             any
             
               ambitious
               designs
            
             of
             honour
             or
             dignity
             ,
             strangers
             to
             nothing
             more
             than
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             and
             had
             renounced
             all
             pretences
             to
             
               external
               pomps
            
             and
             pleasures
             :
             That
             if
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             were
             like
             others
             ,
             
             there
             would
             be
             some
             reason
             to
             condemn
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             factions
             ;
             but
             to
             whose
             prejudice
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             did
             we
             ever
             meet
             together
             ?
             we
             are
             the
             same
             when
             together
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             when
             asunder
             ;
             
             the
             same
             united
             ,
             as
             is
             every
             single
             person
             ,
             hurting
             no
             man
             ,
             grieving
             no
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             when
             such
             honest
             ,
             good
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             chaste
             men
             met
             together
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Council
             than
             a
             Faction
             .
             To
             which
             Origen
             adds
             ,
             
             That
             seeing
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             they
             sought
             nothing
             but
             truth
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             conspire
             against
             the
             Laws
             ,
             seeing
             they
             designed
             nothing
             but
             to
             get
             from
             under
             the
             power
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             who
             had
             procured
             those
             Laws
             only
             to
             establish
             his
             Empire
             faster
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             elsewhere
             he
             bids
             Celsus
             or
             any
             of
             his
             party
             shew
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             seditious
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             :
             
             that
             their
             Religion
             arose
             not
             at
             first
             (
             as
             he
             falsly
             charg'd
             it
             )
             out
             of
             sedition
             ,
             might
             appear
             in
             that
             their
             Legislator
             had
             so
             severely
             forbidden
             killing
             and
             murder
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             would
             never
             have
             entertained
             such
             mild
             Laws
             ,
             as
             gave
             their
             enemies
             opportunity
             to
             kill
             them
             like
             sheep
             delivered
             to
             the
             slaughter
             without
             making
             the
             least
             resistance
             .
             
             Thus
             Arnobius
             confidently
             challenges
             the
             Heathens
             whether
             they
             could
             reject
             Christianity
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             raising
             wars
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             and
             
             seditions
             in
             the
             world
             .
             No
             ,
             those
             were
             things
             which
             they
             might
             find
             nearer
             home
             :
             
             You
             defame
             us
             (
             says
             Tertullian
             )
             with
             treason
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             could
             any
             
               Albinians
               ,
               Nigrians
            
             ,
             or
             Cassians
             [
             persons
             that
             had
             mutinied
             and
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Emperours
             ]
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             ;
             they
             are
             those
             that
             swear
             by
             the
             Emperours
             genii
             ,
             that
             have
             offered
             sacrifices
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             that
             have
             often
             condemned
             Christians
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             men
             that
             are
             found
             traitors
             to
             the
             Emperours
             :
             A
             Christian
             is
             no
             man's
             enemy
             ,
             much
             less
             his
             Princes
             ;
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             constituted
             by
             God
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             love
             ,
             revere
             ,
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             he
             and
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             may
             be
             safe
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             world
             lasts
             .
             We
             worship
             the
             Emperour
             as
             much
             as
             is
             either
             lawful
             or
             expedient
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             next
             to
             God
             ;
             we
             sacrifice
             for
             his
             safety
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             to
             his
             and
             our
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             only
             by
             holy
             prayer
             ;
             for
             the
             great
             God
             needs
             no
             blood
             or
             sweet
             perfumes
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             banquets
             and
             repast
             of
             devils
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             only
             reject
             ,
             but
             expel
             at
             every
             turn
             .
             But
             to
             say
             more
             concerning
             this
             ,
             were
             to
             light
             
             a
             candle
             to
             the
             
               Sun.
               Julian
            
             the
             Emperour
             though
             no
             good
             friend
             to
             Christians
             ,
             
             yet
             thus
             far
             does
             them
             right
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             see
             any
             one
             mutinying
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             they
             presently
             punish
             him
             with
             great
             severities
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             may
             with
             just
             reason
             reflect
             upon
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             instance
             of
             Religion
             has
             so
             abominably
             debauched
             the
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             :
             For
             they
             not
             only
             exempt
             the
             Clergy
             where
             they
             can
             ,
             from
             the
             authority
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             secular
             powers
             ,
             whereby
             horrible
             enormities
             do
             arise
             ,
             but
             generally
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             once
             excommunicate
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             are
             absolv'd
             from
             all
             fealty
             and
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             with
             impunity
             be
             deposed
             or
             made
             away
             .
             How
             shall
             such
             a
             Prince
             be
             thundred
             against
             with
             curses
             and
             deprivations
             ,
             every
             bold
             and
             treacherous
             Priest
             be
             authorized
             to
             brand
             his
             sacred
             person
             with
             the
             odious
             names
             of
             
               Infidel
               ,
               Heretick
            
             and
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             be
             Apostolically
             licensed
             to
             slander
             and
             belibel
             him
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             Commissions
             to
             free
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             duty
             and
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             allure
             them
             to
             take
             up
             arms
             against
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             
             these
             courses
             fail
             ,
             and
             men
             still
             continue
             loyal
             ,
             they
             have
             disciples
             ready
             by
             secret
             or
             suddain
             arts
             to
             send
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man's
             conscience
             be
             so
             nice
             as
             to
             boggle
             at
             it
             ,
             his
             scruples
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
             at
             worst
             it
             shall
             pass
             for
             a
             venial
             crime
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             perhaps
             (
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             limitation
             that
             it
             be
             done
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             cause
             )
             by
             his
             omnipotence
             shall
             create
             it
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             (
             whose
             wit
             and
             learning
             were
             imployed
             to
             uphold
             a
             tottering
             cause
             )
             maintains
             it
             stiffly
             ,
             
             and
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             King
             be
             an
             Heretick
             or
             an
             Infidel
             (
             and
             we
             know
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             that
             ,
             nay
             he
             particularly
             names
             the
             reformed
             Princes
             of
             England
             amongst
             his
             instances
             )
             and
             seeks
             to
             draw
             his
             Dominions
             unto
             his
             Sect
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             necessary
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             although
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             antiquity
             would
             fly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             so
             bold
             an
             assertion
             ,
             yet
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             did
             not
             attempt
             this
             upon
             
               Nero
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Julian
            
             the
             Apostate
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             was
             not
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             boggled
             out
             of
             
             a
             sense
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             wanted
             means
             and
             power
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             A
             bold
             piece
             of
             falshood
             this
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             positive
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             meek
             and
             primitive
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             !
             But
             by
             the
             Cardinals
             leave
             it
             could
             not
             be
             for
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             for
             if
             ,
             as
             Seneca
             observes
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             Master
             of
             any
             man's
             life
             that
             undervalues
             his
             own
             ,
             
             it
             was
             then
             as
             easie
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             have
             slain
             Nero
             or
             Dioclesian
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             later
             times
             for
             Gerard
             to
             pistol
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             or
             Ravillac
             to
             stab
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             Nay
             ,
             take
             one
             of
             his
             own
             instances
             ,
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             Prince
             bad
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             left
             no
             method
             unattempted
             to
             seduce
             his
             Subjects
             to
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             though
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             were
             Christians
             ,
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             whispered
             a
             treasonable
             design
             against
             him
             ,
             using
             no
             other
             arms
             (
             as
             we
             noted
             out
             of
             Nazianzen
             )
             but
             
               prayers
               and
               tears
            
             .
             Had
             S.
             Paul
             been
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             told
             the
             
               Christian
               Romans
            
             quite
             another
             story
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             bidding
             them
             be
             subject
             to
             
               Nero
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             would
             have
             instructed
             them
             to
             take
             all
             opportunities
             
             to
             have
             murdered
             or
             deposed
             him
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             reckon
             up
             the
             villanies
             they
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             nor
             pursue
             the
             odious
             and
             pernicious
             consequences
             of
             their
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ;
             thus
             much
             I
             could
             not
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             being
             so
             immediately
             opposite
             to
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             scandal
             to
             Christianity
             .
             And
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             had
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             been
             no
             better
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             their
             Emperours
             were
             Princes
             ,
             had
             they
             practised
             on
             them
             those
             bloody
             artifices
             which
             have
             been
             common
             amongst
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             only
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             barbarous
             dealing
             would
             have
             been
             a
             greater
             curb
             to
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             ten
             persecutions
             .
             For
             how
             could
             an
             impartial
             Heathen
             ever
             have
             believed
             their
             doctrine
             to
             have
             been
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             their
             actions
             been
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             principles
             of
             natural
             Divinity
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             
               Pagan
               Rome
            
             was
             in
             this
             case
             more
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             their
             Pontifices
             far
             better
             Doctors
             of
             Divinity
             :
             
             Their
             
               Lex
               Julia
            
             (
             as
             Vlpian
             their
             great
             Lawyer
             tells
             us
             )
             allotted
             the
             same
             penalty
             to
             sacriledge
             and
             treason
             ;
             placing
             the
             one
             the
             very
             next
             
             step
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             thereby
             teaching
             us
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             treason
             against
             the
             Prince
             as
             an
             affront
             next
             to
             that
             which
             was
             immediately
             done
             against
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             Marcellus
             the
             great
             Statesman
             in
             Tacitus
             lays
             it
             down
             for
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             
               Subjects
               may
               wish
               for
               good
               Princes
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               bear
               with
               any
               .
            
             And
             shame
             it
             is
             that
             any
             should
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             found
             worse
             than
             they
             ,
             their
             principles
             and
             practices
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             
             more
             destructive
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             mankind
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Penance
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               This
               why
               last
               treated
               of
               .
               The
               Church
               as
               a
               Society
               founded
               by
               Christ
               has
               its
               distinct
               Laws
               and
               Priviledges
               .
               What
               the
               usual
               offences
               that
               came
               under
               the
               Churches
               discipline
               .
               All
               immorality
               open
               ,
               or
               confessed
               .
               Lapsing
               into
               Idolatry
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               those
               times
               .
               How
               many
               ways
               usually
               committed
               .
               The
               Traditores
               who
               ,
               what
               their
               crime
               .
               
               What
               penalties
               inflicted
               upon
               delinquent
               persons
               .
               Delivering
               over
               to
               Satan
               ,
               what
               :
               this
               extraordinary
               coercive
               power
               why
               vested
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               common
               and
               standing
               penalty
               by
               Excommunication
               .
               This
               practised
               amongst
               the
               antient
               Gauls
               :
               an
               account
               of
               it
               out
               of
               Caesar
               .
               In
               use
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               .
               Thence
               derived
               to
               the
               Christians
               .
               This
               punishment
               how
               expressed
               by
               Church-writers
               :
               Managed
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               fault
               .
               The
               rigour
               of
               it
               sometimes
               mitigated
               .
               Delinquent
               Clergy-men
               degraded
               ,
               and
               never
               admitted
               but
               to
               Lay-communion
               ;
               instances
               of
               it
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               rise
               of
               Novatianism
               ,
               and
               the
               severity
               of
               its
               principles
               ;
               styl'd
               Cathari
               ;
               condemn'd
               by
               the
               Synod
               at
               Rome
               .
               Offenders
               in
               what
               manner
               dealt
               with
               .
               The
               Procedure
               of
               the
               action
               described
               by
               Tertullian
               .
               Penitents
               how
               behaving
               themselves
               during
               their
               suspension
               .
               The
               greatest
               not
               spar'd
               ;
               the
               case
               of
               Philippus
               and
               Theodosius
               .
               This
               severity
               why
               used
               .
               Penances
               called
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               why
               .
               The
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               .
               Penitents
               how
               absolved
               .
               After
               what
               time
               .
               In
               the
               power
               of
               Bishops
               
               to
               extend
               or
               shorten
               these
               penitentiary
               humiliations
               .
               Four
               particular
               cases
               observed
               wherein
               the
               time
               of
               penance
               might
               be
               shortned
               .
               In
               what
               sence
               communion
               is
               denied
               by
               some
               antient
               Canons
               to
               penitents
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               death
               .
               This
               discipline
               administred
               primarily
               by
               Bishops
               .
               By
               his
               leave
               Presbyters
               and
               (
               in
               necessity
               )
               Deacons
               might
               absolve
               .
               The
               publick
               penitentiary
               when
               and
               why
               instituted
               ;
               when
               and
               why
               laid
               aside
               .
               Penitents
               taken
               into
               communion
               by
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               .
               This
               power
               abused
               to
               excess
               .
               Cyprian's
               complaint
               of
               the
               excessive
               numbers
               of
               Libells
               of
               peace
               granted
               by
               the
               Martyrs
               to
               the
               lapsed
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               form
               of
               these
               Pacifick
               Libells
               exemplified
               out
               of
               Cyprian
               ;
               other
               sorts
               of
               Libells
               .
               The
               Libellatici
               who
               .
               Thurificati
               .
               Several
               sorts
               of
               Libellatici
               .
               The
               Libellatici
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               Their
               manner
               of
               address
               to
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               to
               procure
               their
               exemption
               from
               sacrificing
               .
               That
               they
               did
               not
               privately
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               proved
               against
               Baronius
               .
               The
               piety
               and
               purity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               matter
               of
               just
               admiration
               .
            
          
           
           
             HAving
             travelled
             through
             the
             several
             stages
             of
             the
             subject
             I
             had
             undertaken
             ;
             I
             should
             here
             have
             ended
             my
             journey
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             one
             thing
             remains
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             properly
             reducible
             under
             any
             particular
             head
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             general
             relation
             to
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             to
             consider
             what
             Discipline
             was
             used
             towards
             offenders
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             ;
             only
             premising
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             being
             founded
             and
             established
             by
             Christ
             as
             a
             Society
             and
             Corporation
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             its
             constitution
             (
             besides
             what
             positive
             ground
             and
             warrant
             there
             may
             be
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             )
             invested
             with
             an
             inherent
             power
             (
             besides
             what
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             )
             of
             censuring
             and
             punishing
             its
             members
             that
             offend
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             order
             to
             the
             maintaining
             its
             peace
             and
             purity
             .
             For
             without
             such
             a
             fundamental
             power
             as
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             as
             a
             Society
             it
             should
             be
             able
             to
             subsist
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             a
             community
             necessarily
             implying
             such
             a
             right
             inherent
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             what
             
             this
             power
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             exercised
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             these
             four
             things
             :
             What
             were
             the
             usual
             crimes
             that
             came
             under
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ;
             what
             penalties
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             delinquent
             persons
             ;
             in
             what
             manner
             offenders
             were
             dealt
             with
             ;
             and
             by
             whom
             this
             discipline
             was
             administred
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             the
             usual
             crimes
             and
             offences
             were
             which
             came
             under
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             general
             they
             were
             any
             offences
             against
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             any
             vice
             or
             immorality
             that
             was
             either
             publick
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             made
             known
             and
             made
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             holy
             and
             good
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             were
             infinitely
             careful
             to
             keep
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             unspotted
             ,
             to
             stifle
             every
             sin
             in
             its
             birth
             ,
             and
             by
             bringing
             offenders
             to
             publick
             shame
             and
             penalty
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             propagating
             the
             malignant
             influence
             of
             a
             bad
             example
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             they
             watched
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             told
             them
             privately
             of
             their
             faults
             and
             failures
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             brought
             them
             before
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             needless
             to
             reckon
             up
             particular
             crimes
             ,
             when
             none
             
             were
             spar'd
             .
             Only
             because
             in
             those
             days
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             violent
             heats
             of
             persecution
             the
             great
             temptation
             which
             the
             weaker
             and
             more
             unsettled
             Christians
             were
             exposed
             to
             ,
             was
             to
             deny
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Heathen-gods
             ,
             therefore
             lapsing
             into
             Idolatry
             was
             the
             most
             common
             sin
             that
             came
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             they
             had
             very
             frequent
             instances
             ,
             it
             being
             that
             which
             for
             some
             Ages
             mainly
             exercised
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             or
             denying
             Christ
             in
             those
             times
             was
             usually
             committed
             these
             three
             ways
             :
             Sometimes
             by
             exposing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             rage
             and
             malice
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             which
             was
             accounted
             a
             virtual
             renouncing
             Christianity
             :
             This
             was
             especially
             remarkable
             under
             the
             Diocletian
             persecution
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
             For
             Diocletian
             had
             put
             forth
             an
             Edict
             that
             Christians
             should
             deliver
             up
             their
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
             This
             command
             was
             prosecuted
             with
             great
             rigour
             and
             fierceness
             ,
             and
             many
             Christians
             to
             avoid
             the
             storm
             delivered
             up
             their
             Bibles
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             fury
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             Hence
             they
             were
             styled
             Traditores
             (
             of
             whom
             
             there
             is
             frequent
             mention
             in
             Optatus
             and
             S.
             Augustin
             )
             with
             whom
             the
             Orthodox
             refusing
             to
             joyn
             after
             the
             persecution
             was
             over
             ,
             the
             difference
             broke
             out
             into
             Schism
             and
             faction
             ,
             and
             gave
             birth
             to
             that
             unhappy
             Sect
             of
             the
             Donatists
             which
             so
             much
             exercised
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Otherwhiles
             Christians
             became
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             by
             actual
             sacrificing
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             Idols
             ;
             these
             were
             called
             Thurificati
             ,
             from
             their
             burning
             incense
             upon
             the
             altars
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Deities
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             grossest
             and
             vilest
             sort
             of
             Idolaters
             .
             Others
             again
             fell
             into
             this
             sin
             by
             basely
             corrupting
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             purchasing
             a
             warrant
             of
             security
             from
             him
             to
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             sacrificing
             and
             denying
             Christ
             :
             These
             were
             called
             Libellatici
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             penalties
             and
             punishments
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             delinquent
             persons
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             such
             as
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             transacts
             only
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             inflict
             no
             other
             than
             spiritual
             censures
             and
             chastisements
             .
             
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             especially
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             power
             to
             inflict
             bodily
             punishments
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             which
             they
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             upon
             great
             occasions
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             did
             towards
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             striking
             them
             dead
             upon
             the
             place
             for
             their
             notorious
             couzenage
             and
             gross
             hypocrisie
             :
             And
             S.
             Paul
             punished
             Elymas
             with
             blindness
             for
             his
             perverse
             and
             malicious
             opposition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             this
             doubtless
             he
             primarily
             intends
             by
             his
             
               delivering
               over
               persons
               unto
               Satan
            
             ,
             for
             no
             sooner
             were
             they
             excommunicated
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             but
             Satan
             as
             the
             common
             Serjeant
             and
             Jaylor
             seized
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             either
             by
             actual
             possessing
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             sign
             upon
             their
             bodies
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             were
             delivered
             over
             into
             his
             power
             .
             This
             could
             not
             but
             strike
             a
             mighty
             terrour
             into
             men
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             questionless
             the
             main
             design
             of
             the
             divine
             providence
             in
             affording
             this
             extraordinary
             gift
             was
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             civil
             and
             coercive
             power
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             then
             wholly
             destitute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needed
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             assistance
             
             especially
             at
             its
             first
             constitution
             ,
             some
             visible
             and
             sensible
             punishments
             to
             keep
             its
             sentence
             and
             determinations
             from
             being
             sleighted
             by
             bold
             and
             contumacious
             offenders
             .
             How
             long
             this
             miraculous
             power
             lasted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             whether
             at
             all
             beyond
             the
             Apostles
             age
             .
             The
             common
             and
             standing
             penalty
             they
             made
             use
             of
             was
             Excommunication
             or
             suspension
             from
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             cutting
             off
             and
             casting
             out
             an
             offending
             person
             as
             a
             rotten
             and
             infected
             member
             ,
             till
             by
             repentance
             and
             wholesome
             discipline
             he
             was
             cured
             and
             restored
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             re-admitted
             into
             Church-society
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             ordinances
             and
             priviledges
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             This
             way
             of
             punishing
             by
             excommunication
             was
             not
             originally
             instituted
             by
             our
             Lord
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             antiently
             practised
             both
             amongst
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             'T
             was
             commonly
             practised
             by
             the
             Druids
             (
             as
             Caesar
             who
             lived
             amongst
             them
             informs
             us
             )
             who
             ,
             
             when
             any
             of
             the
             people
             became
             irregular
             and
             disorderly
             ,
             presently
             suspended
             them
             from
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             the
             persons
             thus
             suspended
             were
             accounted
             
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             most
             impious
             and
             exercrable
             persons
             :
             All
             men
             stood
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             shun'd
             their
             company
             and
             converse
             as
             an
             infection
             and
             a
             plague
             :
             they
             had
             no
             benefit
             of
             Law
             ,
             nor
             any
             honour
             or
             respect
             shewn
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             punishments
             this
             they
             accounted
             most
             extreme
             and
             severe
             .
             So
             far
             he
             ;
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             this
             Discipline
             amongst
             the
             antient
             Gauls
             .
             In
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             nothing
             was
             more
             familiar
             ;
             their
             three
             famous
             degrees
             of
             Excommunication
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Niddui
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cherem
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shammatha
             ,
             are
             so
             commonly
             known
             ,
             that
             't
             were
             impertinent
             to
             insist
             upon
             them
             .
             From
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Jewish
             it
             was
             amongst
             other
             rites
             adopted
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             founded
             by
             them
             (
             whereof
             we
             have
             instances
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             )
             but
             brought
             to
             greater
             perfection
             in
             succeeding
             times
             .
             'T
             is
             variously
             expressed
             by
             the
             antient
             Writers
             ,
             though
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Such
             persons
             are
             said
             Abstineri
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             back
             ,
             a
             word
             much
             used
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             Illiberis
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             separated
             ,
             or
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             S.
             Augustin
             
             oft
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               wholly
               cut
               off
            
             from
             Communion
             ,
             
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Canons
             .
             Sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             calls
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             be
             anathematiz'd
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Communion
             and
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Gaugra
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             suspension
             and
             the
             penance
             that
             accompanied
             it
             was
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             longer
             or
             shorter
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             sometimes
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             ten
             ,
             fifteen
             ,
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             the
             whole
             life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             was
             not
             taken
             off
             at
             death
             ,
             but
             persons
             were
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             testimony
             of
             their
             reconciliation
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Though
             herein
             the
             severity
             was
             mitigated
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             private
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             ordain'd
             that
             penitent
             persons
             should
             not
             be
             denied
             the
             Communion
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             :
             of
             all
             which
             cases
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             material
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             produc'd
             particular
             instances
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             .
             If
             the
             person
             offending
             hapned
             to
             be
             in
             Orders
             ,
             
             he
             forfeited
             his
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             though
             upon
             his
             repentance
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             Communion
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             only
             as
             a
             lay-person
             ,
             never
             recovering
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             his
             office
             .
             Thus
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             giving
             Fabius
             of
             Antioch
             an
             account
             of
             the
             clancular
             and
             Schismatical
             Ordination
             of
             Novatian
             ,
             
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             ordain'd
             him
             return'd
             after
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             tears
             bewailing
             his
             offence
             ,
             whom
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             people
             he
             receiv'd
             unto
             Lay-communion
             .
             The
             same
             Cyprian
             writing
             about
             this
             very
             case
             relates
             of
             Trophimus
             (
             who
             was
             either
             the
             very
             Bishop
             mentioned
             by
             Cornelius
             ,
             
             or
             one
             of
             his
             Colleagues
             )
             that
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             great
             demonstrations
             of
             repentance
             ,
             he
             was
             re-admitted
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwise
             than
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             a
             Lay-man
             :
             
             and
             speaking
             elsewhere
             of
             Basilides
             his
             repentance
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             had
             no
             thoughts
             of
             retaining
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             
             making
             account
             he
             was
             very
             well
             dealt
             with
             ,
             if
             upon
             his
             repentance
             he
             might
             but
             communicate
             as
             a
             Laick
             ,
             and
             be
             received
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             This
             S.
             Basil
             tells
             us
             was
             an
             ancient
             Canon
             and
             practice
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ordains
             ,
             that
             a
             Deacon
             guilty
             of
             fornication
             should
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             being
             thrust
             down
             into
             the
             rank
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             should
             in
             that
             quality
             be
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             they
             strove
             by
             all
             ways
             imaginable
             to
             discourage
             sin
             ,
             never
             thinking
             the
             curb
             strong
             enough
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             but
             keep
             persons
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             order
             and
             regularity
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             by
             some
             the
             string
             was
             stretched
             too
             far
             ,
             and
             all
             pardon
             denied
             to
             them
             that
             had
             sin'd
             .
             This
             uncomfortable
             doctrine
             was
             if
             not
             first
             coin'd
             ,
             yet
             mainly
             vended
             by
             the
             Novatian
             party
             .
             For
             Novatus
             S.
             Cyprians
             Presbyter
             being
             suspended
             by
             him
             for
             his
             vile
             enormities
             fled
             over
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             joyn'd
             himself
             to
             Novatian
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             that
             Church
             (
             these
             two
             names
             are
             frequently
             confounded
             by
             the
             Greek
             Writers
             )
             who
             ambitiously
             sought
             to
             make
             himself
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             out
             Cornelius
             newly
             elected
             into
             that
             See
             ;
             
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             compass
             his
             design
             ,
             between
             them
             they
             started
             this
             amongst
             other
             heretical
             opinions
             ,
             that
             the
             lapsed
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             suffering
             had
             fallen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
             persecution
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             they
             should
             never
             so
             oft
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             sincerely
             forsake
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             salvation
             for
             them
             ,
             at
             least-wise
             (
             for
             so
             I
             incline
             to
             understand
             them
             )
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             absolve
             or
             give
             them
             any
             hopes
             of
             pardon
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             styling
             themselves
             (
             and
             not
             only
             as
             Balsamon
             affirms
             ,
             
             ironically
             styl'd
             by
             others
             )
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Cathari
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             party
             .
             But
             they
             were
             herein
             presently
             condemned
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             sixty
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             as
             many
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             gathered
             at
             Rome
             (
             and
             the
             Decree
             consented
             to
             and
             published
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             several
             Provinces
             )
             concluding
             that
             Novatus
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             had
             subscribed
             to
             his
             most
             inhumane
             and
             merciless
             Opinion
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             brethren
             who
             in
             that
             sad
             calamity
             had
             fallen
             from
             their
             profession
             ,
             should
             be
             healed
             and
             restored
             by
             the
             arts
             and
             methods
             of
             repentance
             .
             Which
             brings
             us
             to
             consider
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             offenders
             were
             dealt
             with
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             suspension
             and
             penance
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             their
             absolution
             .
             This
             affair
             was
             usually
             managed
             after
             this
             order
             ;
             At
             their
             publick
             assemblies
             (
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Tertullian
             )
             amongst
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             
             there
             were
             exhortations
             ,
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             a
             
               divine
               censure
            
             ;
             for
             the
             judgment
             is
             given
             with
             great
             weight
             ,
             as
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             sure
             that
             God
             beholds
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             praeludiums
             and
             forerunners
             of
             the
             judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             delinquent
             person
             is
             banished
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             
               Prayers
               ,
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             and
             all
             holy
             Commerce
             .
             By
             this
             passage
             we
             clearly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             this
             solemn
             action
             was
             to
             make
             reproofs
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             thereby
             to
             bring
             the
             offender
             to
             the
             sight
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             faults
             ;
             then
             the
             sentence
             or
             censure
             was
             passed
             upon
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             suspended
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             holy
             commerce
             in
             any
             (
             especially
             publick
             )
             duty
             of
             religion
             .
             We
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             person
             that
             stood
             under
             this
             capacity
             ,
             a
             formal
             sentence
             was
             always
             denounced
             against
             
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             many
             times
             sufficient
             that
             the
             fact
             he
             had
             done
             was
             evident
             and
             notorious
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             lapsed
             that
             had
             offered
             sacrifice
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             case
             the
             offender
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             all
             religious
             commerce
             forborn
             towards
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             Martyrs
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             anon
             )
             finding
             such
             lapsed
             persons
             truly
             penitent
             did
             receive
             them
             into
             private
             Communion
             ,
             
             so
             did
             those
             Martyrs
             
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             speaks
             of
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Fabius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
             they
             took
             the
             penitents
             that
             had
             fallen
             into
             idolatry
             into
             their
             company
             ,
             and
             Communicated
             with
             them
             both
             at
             Prayers
             and
             Meals
             ;
             but
             to
             publick
             Communion
             they
             were
             never
             admitted
             till
             they
             had
             exactly
             fulfilled
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             principally
             consisted
             in
             many
             severe
             acts
             of
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             During
             this
             space
             of
             penance
             they
             appeared
             in
             all
             the
             formalities
             of
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             ,
             
             in
             a
             sordid
             and
             squalid
             habit
             ,
             
             with
             a
             sad
             countenance
             ,
             and
             a
             head
             hung
             down
             ,
             with
             tears
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             standing
             without
             at
             the
             
             
               Church
               doors
            
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             enter
             in
             )
             falling
             down
             upon
             their
             knees
             to
             the
             Ministers
             as
             they
             went
             in
             ,
             and
             begging
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             good
             Christians
             for
             themselves
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             expressions
             and
             demonstrations
             of
             a
             sorrowful
             and
             dejected
             mind
             ;
             reckoning
             the
             lower
             they
             lay
             in
             repentance
             ,
             the
             higher
             it
             would
             exalt
             them
             ;
             the
             more
             sordid
             they
             appeared
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             should
             be
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             ;
             the
             less
             they
             spared
             themselves
             ,
             the
             more
             God
             would
             spare
             them
             :
             at
             these
             times
             also
             they
             made
             open
             confession
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             this
             being
             accounted
             the
             very
             spring
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             they
             concluded
             it
             could
             not
             be
             real
             ,
             
             
               Out
               of
               confession
            
             (
             says
             
               Tertullian
               )
               is
               born
               repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               repentance
               God
               is
               pacified
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             without
             this
             neither
             riches
             nor
             honour
             would
             procure
             any
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             Eusebius
             reports
             ,
             
             that
             when
             Philippus
             the
             Emperour
             would
             have
             gone
             in
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             upon
             Easter-eve
             to
             have
             partaked
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             first
             made
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             the
             order
             of
             
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             being
             guilty
             of
             very
             great
             and
             enormous
             sins
             ;
             which
             't
             is
             said
             he
             very
             willingly
             submitted
             to
             ,
             testifying
             by
             his
             actions
             his
             real
             and
             religious
             fear
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
             This
             story
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             as
             fastened
             upon
             Philip
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             rather
             meant
             of
             one
             Philippus
             who
             was
             Governour
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             professed
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             however
             this
             was
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             a
             person
             as
             great
             as
             he
             ,
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             ,
             for
             his
             bloody
             and
             barbarous
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             was
             by
             S.
             Ambrose
             Bishop
             of
             Millain
             suspended
             ,
             brought
             to
             publick
             confession
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             undergo
             a
             severe
             course
             of
             penance
             for
             eight
             months
             together
             ;
             when
             after
             great
             demonstrations
             of
             a
             hearty
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             sincere
             repentance
             ,
             not
             more
             rigidly
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             than
             readily
             and
             willingly
             received
             by
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             usual
             prostrations
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             if
             unworthy
             either
             to
             stand
             or
             kneel
             )
             crying
             out
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
               ,
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               unto
               the
               dust
               ,
               quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             after
             having
             oft
             torn
             his
             hair
             ,
             beat
             his
             forehead
             ,
             water'd
             his
             cheeks
             with
             tears
             ,
             
             and
             humbly
             beg'd
             peace
             and
             pardon
             ,
             he
             was
             absolved
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             passage
             they
             who
             would
             know
             more
             ,
             may
             find
             the
             story
             largely
             related
             by
             Theodoret.
             
             
          
           
             This
             severity
             was
             used
             towards
             offenders
             ,
             partly
             to
             make
             them
             more
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             partly
             to
             affright
             and
             deterr
             others
             ,
             but
             principally
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             both
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             concerning
             the
             reality
             and
             sincerity
             of
             their
             repentance
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             these
             Penances
             ,
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             times
             are
             so
             often
             called
             satisfactions
             ;
             for
             whenever
             those
             Fathers
             use
             the
             word
             ,
             't
             is
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             men
             or
             God
             ;
             if
             to
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             external
             acts
             of
             sorrow
             and
             mortification
             they
             satisfie
             the
             Church
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             
             and
             make
             reparation
             for
             those
             offences
             and
             scandals
             which
             they
             had
             given
             by
             their
             sins
             :
             If
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             a
             mans
             fault
             ,
             and
             the
             begging
             of
             pardon
             and
             remission
             :
             
             Thus
             Cyprian
             speaking
             of
             the
             state
             of
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             aggravates
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             
               peccare
               ,
               
               nec
               satisfacere
            
             ,
             sin
             ,
             but
             make
             no
             satisfaction
             ,
             i.e.
             (
             as
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             he
             explains
             it
             )
             they
             do
             not
             
               peccata
               deflere
            
             ,
             confess
             and
             bewail
             their
             sins
             ;
             
             and
             before
             ,
             discoursing
             about
             Gods
             being
             the
             only
             object
             of
             tears
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             addressed
             to
             God
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             't
             is
             God
             that
             is
             to
             be
             appeased
             by
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             greatly
             offended
             is
             to
             be
             intreated
             by
             a
             long
             and
             full
             repentance
             ,
             as
             being
             alone
             able
             to
             pardon
             those
             sins
             that
             are
             committed
             against
             him
             .
             So
             that
             the
             satisfaction
             which
             they
             reckon'd
             they
             made
             to
             God
             consisted
             in
             seeking
             to
             avert
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             to
             regain
             his
             forfeited
             favour
             by
             a
             deep
             contrition
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             by
             a
             real
             acknowledgement
             and
             forsaking
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             humble
             giving
             to
             God
             the
             glory
             both
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             his
             justice
             .
             
             Thence
             confession
             is
             called
             by
             Tertullian
             the
             Counsel
             or
             Intendment
             of
             satisfaction
             :
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             describes
             it
             thus
             ;
             Confession
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               that
               whereby
               we
               acknowledge
               our
               offence
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               he
               were
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               inasmuch
               as
               by
               confession
               satisfaction
               is
               forwarded
               ,
               by
               confession
               repentance
               is
               produced
               ,
               and
               by
               
               repentance
               God
               is
               appeased
               .
            
             The
             same
             both
             he
             ,
             Cyprian
             and
             others
             ,
             frequently
             use
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             ;
             which
             I
             note
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             absurd
             and
             impious
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             currant
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             derive
             from
             these
             very
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             by
             works
             of
             penance
             compensation
             is
             made
             to
             God
             for
             the
             debt
             of
             punishment
             that
             was
             contracted
             ,
             whereby
             at
             least
             the
             temporal
             penalties
             due
             to
             sin
             are
             meritoriously
             expiated
             and
             done
             away
             .
             But
             this
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             flatly
             repugnant
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             how
             much
             't
             is
             derogatory
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             divine
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             stand
             to
             dispute
             .
             To
             return
             therefore
             ;
             This
             term
             of
             penance
             was
             usually
             exacted
             with
             great
             rigour
             ,
             and
             seldom
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             no
             indulgence
             or
             admission
             being
             granted
             till
             the
             full
             time
             was
             compleated
             .
             Therefore
             Cyprian
             smartly
             chides
             with
             some
             Presbyters
             who
             had
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             absolve
             the
             lapsed
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             
             and
             that
             whereas
             in
             lesser
             offences
             men
             were
             obliged
             to
             the
             just
             time
             of
             penance
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             the
             order
             of
             discipline
             ,
             they
             in
             a
             crime
             of
             so
             heinous
             
             a
             nature
             had
             hand
             over
             head
             admitted
             them
             to
             Communion
             before
             they
             had
             gone
             through
             their
             penance
             and
             confession
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             the
             regular
             customs
             and
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             penance
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             Absolution
             ,
             
             hereupon
             their
             repentance
             was
             taken
             into
             examination
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             to
             be
             sincere
             and
             real
             ,
             they
             were
             openly
             re-admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             party
             to
             be
             absolv'd
             kneeling
             down
             between
             the
             knees
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             absence
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             head
             solemnly
             blessed
             and
             absolved
             him
             ,
             whence
             doubtless
             sprang
             that
             absurd
             and
             senceless
             calumny
             which
             the
             Heathens
             laid
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             
               Sacerdotis
               colere
               genitalia
            
             ;
             so
             forward
             were
             they
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             reproach
             which
             the
             most
             crooked
             and
             malicious
             invention
             could
             insinuate
             and
             suggest
             :
             The
             penitent
             being
             absolved
             ,
             was
             received
             with
             the
             universal
             joy
             and
             acclamation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             one
             returned
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             (
             for
             such
             't
             is
             plain
             they
             accounted
             them
             
             while
             under
             a
             state
             of
             guilt
             ,
             especially
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             positively
             affirms
             them
             to
             be
             )
             being
             embraced
             by
             his
             brethren
             ,
             
             who
             blessed
             God
             for
             his
             return
             ,
             
             and
             many
             times
             wept
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             recovery
             ,
             who
             upon
             his
             absolution
             was
             now
             restored
             to
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             crimes
             he
             had
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             had
             been
             suspended
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             given
             satisfactory
             evidence
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             persevere
             under
             the
             exact
             discipline
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             was
             the
             ordinary
             way
             wherein
             they
             treated
             criminals
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             but
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             (
             such
             as
             that
             of
             danger
             of
             death
             )
             they
             did
             not
             rigidly
             exact
             the
             set
             time
             of
             penance
             ,
             but
             absolved
             the
             person
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             dye
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             story
             of
             Serapion
             at
             Alexandria
             we
             have
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             
             who
             being
             suddainly
             surpriz'd
             with
             death
             while
             he
             was
             under
             the
             state
             of
             penance
             ,
             
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             dye
             till
             he
             had
             received
             absolution
             ,
             sent
             for
             the
             Presbyter
             to
             testifie
             his
             repentance
             and
             absolve
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             also
             at
             that
             time
             sick
             ,
             sent
             
             him
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Consecrated
             elements
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             by
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             receiving
             whereof
             he
             breathed
             out
             his
             soul
             with
             great
             comfort
             and
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             now
             died
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             these
             Penitentiary
             humiliations
             often
             varied
             according
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             it
             being
             much
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             shorten
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             sooner
             to
             absolve
             and
             take
             them
             into
             Communion
             ,
             the
             Medicinal
             vertue
             of
             repentance
             lying
             not
             in
             the
             duration
             ,
             
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             S.
             Basil
             speaks
             in
             this
             very
             case
             .
             A
             learned
             man
             has
             observed
             to
             my
             hand
             four
             particular
             cases
             wherein
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             anticipate
             the
             usual
             time
             of
             absolution
             :
             
             The
             first
             was
             (
             what
             I
             observed
             but
             now
             )
             when
             persons
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ;
             
             this
             was
             agreed
             to
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             sent
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ;
             this
             also
             was
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             That
             as
             for
             those
             that
             were
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             ancient
             and
             Canonical
             rule
             should
             be
             observed
             still
             ,
             that
             when
             
             any
             were
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             they
             should
             by
             no
             means
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             last
             and
             necessary
             
               Viaticum
               ,
               i.e.
            
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             great
             Symbol
             of
             Communion
             .
             And
             here
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             some
             passages
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unuseful
             once
             for
             all
             to
             add
             this
             note
             ,
             that
             whereas
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             (
             of
             the
             Illiberine
             Council
             especially
             )
             positively
             deny
             communion
             to
             some
             sorts
             of
             penitents
             even
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             mercilesly
             denied
             all
             indulgence
             and
             absolution
             to
             any
             penitent
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             deny
             them
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             great
             pledge
             and
             testimony
             of
             their
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             case
             was
             in
             time
             of
             eminent
             persecution
             ,
             conceiving
             it
             but
             fit
             at
             such
             times
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             discipline
             ,
             that
             so
             Penitents
             being
             received
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             better
             armed
             and
             enabled
             
               to
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Faith.
            
             This
             was
             resolved
             and
             agreed
             upon
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             and
             a
             whole
             Council
             of
             African
             Bishops
             ,
             whereof
             they
             give
             an
             account
             
             to
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             persecution
             was
             drawing
             on
             ,
             they
             held
             it
             convenient
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             communion
             and
             reconciliation
             should
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             those
             that
             were
             a
             dying
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             living
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             left
             naked
             and
             unarmed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             battel
             ,
             but
             be
             able
             to
             defend
             themselves
             with
             the
             shield
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             For
             how
             
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             shall
             we
             teach
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             shed
             their
             blood
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             deny
             them
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             blood
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             make
             them
             fit
             to
             drink
             the
             cup
             of
             martyrdom
             ,
             unless
             we
             first
             admit
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             a
             right
             of
             communication
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             A
             third
             case
             wherein
             they
             relaxed
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             discipline
             was
             ,
             when
             great
             multitudes
             were
             concerned
             ,
             or
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             likely
             to
             draw
             great
             numbers
             after
             them
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             they
             thought
             it
             prudent
             and
             reasonable
             to
             deal
             with
             persons
             by
             somewhat
             milder
             and
             gentler
             methods
             ,
             lest
             by
             holding
             them
             to
             terms
             of
             rigour
             and
             austerity
             ,
             they
             should
             provoke
             them
             to
             fly
             off
             either
             to
             Heathens
             or
             to
             Hereticks
             .
             This
             
             course
             Cyprian
             tells
             us
             he
             took
             ,
             he
             complied
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             
             and
             like
             a
             wise
             Physician
             yielded
             a
             little
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             patient
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             his
             wounds
             ;
             and
             quotes
             herein
             the
             example
             of
             Cornelius
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             dealt
             just
             so
             with
             Trophimus
             and
             his
             party
             ;
             
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             regain
             and
             resettle
             the
             brethren
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             connive
             at
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             examine
             and
             exact
             the
             greatest
             crimes
             with
             that
             full
             power
             and
             severity
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             did
             almost
             offend
             himself
             in
             an
             over-liberal
             remitting
             other
             mens
             offences
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             absolving
             penitents
             ,
             and
             mitigating
             the
             rigours
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             penitent
             ,
             to
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             or
             Age
             ,
             or
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             the
             course
             of
             his
             past
             life
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Humility
             ,
             and
             the
             impression
             which
             his
             present
             condition
             made
             upon
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             Ancyran
             Council
             impowers
             Bishops
             to
             examine
             the
             manner
             of
             mens
             Conversion
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             
             and
             accordingly
             either
             to
             moderate
             ,
             
             or
             enlarge
             their
             time
             of
             penance
             ,
             but
             especially
             
             that
             regard
             be
             had
             to
             their
             Conversation
             both
             before
             and
             since
             their
             offence
             ,
             that
             so
             clemency
             and
             indulgence
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             them
             .
             So
             for
             the
             case
             of
             persons
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             rank
             and
             dignity
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             more
             tender
             and
             delicate
             Constitution
             ,
             
             Chrysostome
             determines
             ,
             that
             in
             chastising
             and
             punishing
             their
             offences
             they
             be
             dealt
             withal
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             
             lest
             by
             holding
             them
             under
             over-rigorous
             penalties
             they
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             fly
             out
             into
             despair
             ,
             and
             so
             throwing
             off
             the
             reins
             of
             modesty
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             their
             own
             happiness
             and
             salvation
             ,
             should
             run
             headlong
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             vice
             and
             wickedness
             .
             So
             wisely
             did
             the
             prudence
             and
             piety
             of
             those
             times
             deal
             with
             offenders
             ,
             neither
             letting
             the
             reins
             so
             loose
             as
             to
             patronize
             presumption
             ,
             or
             encourage
             any
             man
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             yet
             holding
             them
             so
             strait
             ,
             as
             to
             drive
             men
             into
             despair
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             circumstance
             concerns
             the
             Persons
             by
             whom
             this
             discipline
             was
             administred
             ;
             now
             though
             't
             is
             true
             that
             this
             affair
             was
             managed
             in
             the
             Publick
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             done
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             
             approbation
             of
             the
             people
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             more
             than
             once
             and
             again
             expresly
             tells
             us
             )
             yet
             was
             it
             ever
             accounted
             a
             ministerial
             act
             ,
             and
             properly
             belonged
             to
             them
             .
             
             Tertullian
             speaking
             of
             Church
             censures
             ,
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             that
             are
             approv'd
             ,
             and
             have
             attain'd
             that
             honour
             ,
             not
             by
             purchase
             but
             testimony
             ,
             preside
             therein
             ;
             
             and
             Firmilian
             Bishop
             of
             
               Caesarea
               Cappadocia
            
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             S.
             Cyprian
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Majores
               natu
            
             ,
             the
             Seniors
             that
             preside
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             them
             belongs
             the
             power
             of
             
               baptizing
               ,
               imposing
               hands
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             in
             penance
             )
             and
             ordination
             .
             By
             the
             Bishop
             it
             was
             primarily
             and
             usually
             administred
             ,
             the
             determining
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             conferring
             pardon
             upon
             the
             penitent
             sinner
             ,
             being
             acts
             of
             the
             highest
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             reckoned
             to
             appertain
             to
             the
             highest
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             't
             is
             provided
             by
             the
             Illiberine
             Council
             ,
             
             that
             penance
             shall
             be
             prescribed
             by
             none
             but
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             only
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             such
             as
             sickness
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             leave
             and
             command
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             might
             impose
             penance
             and
             absolve
             .
             Accordingly
             we
             
             find
             Cyprian
             amongst
             other
             directions
             to
             his
             Clergy
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             
             giving
             them
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             were
             over-taken
             with
             sickness
             ,
             
             or
             present
             danger
             ,
             
             they
             should
             not
             stay
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             but
             the
             sick
             person
             should
             make
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             to
             the
             next
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             could
             not
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             to
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             so
             laying
             hands
             upon
             him
             he
             might
             depart
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             while
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             was
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             bounds
             of
             particular
             Churches
             little
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             able
             to
             manage
             these
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             office
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             yet
             soon
             after
             the
             task
             began
             to
             grow
             too
             great
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Decian
             persecution
             ,
             when
             Christians
             were
             very
             much
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             lapsed
             great
             ,
             it
             seem'd
             good
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             partly
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             modesty
             of
             persons
             in
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             confess
             every
             crime
             ,
             to
             appoint
             a
             
               publick
               penitentiary
            
             (
             some
             holy
             ,
             grave
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Presbyter
             )
             whose
             office
             it
             was
             to
             take
             the
             confession
             of
             those
             sins
             
             which
             persons
             had
             committed
             after
             baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             prayers
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             and
             other
             exercises
             of
             mortification
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             absolution
             .
             He
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Censor
               morum
            
             ,
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             their
             failures
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             and
             dispose
             them
             to
             repentance
             .
             This
             Office
             continued
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             abrogated
             by
             Nectarius
             (
             S.
             Chrysostomes
             predecessor
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Constantinople
             )
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             a
             notorious
             scandal
             that
             arose
             about
             it
             .
             
             A
             woman
             of
             good
             rank
             and
             quality
             had
             been
             with
             the
             Penitentiary
             ,
             and
             confessed
             all
             her
             sins
             committed
             since
             baptism
             ;
             he
             enjoyn'd
             her
             to
             give
             up
             her self
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ;
             but
             not
             long
             after
             she
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             confessed
             ,
             that
             while
             she
             was
             conversant
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             attend
             upon
             those
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             she
             had
             been
             tempted
             to
             commit
             folly
             and
             leudness
             with
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Deacon
             was
             immediately
             cast
             out
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             being
             excedingly
             troubled
             at
             the
             scandal
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Order
             hereby
             exposed
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Nectarius
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             Eudaemon
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             that
             Church
             
             wholly
             took
             away
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             publick
             Penitentiary
             ,
             leaving
             every
             one
             to
             the
             care
             and
             liberty
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             account
             Socrates
             assures
             us
             he
             had
             from
             Eudaemon's
             own
             mouth
             ;
             and
             Sozomen
             adds
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             Bishops
             follow'd
             Nectarius
             his
             example
             in
             abrogating
             this
             Office.
             
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             and
             standing
             office
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             we
             find
             even
             some
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             considerable
             hand
             in
             absolving
             penitents
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             had
             a
             mighty
             reverence
             for
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             as
             the
             great
             Champions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             the
             Martyrs
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             dispense
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             very
             customary
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             for
             those
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             suffering
             had
             lapsed
             into
             Idolatry
             to
             make
             their
             address
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             peace
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             considering
             their
             petitions
             ,
             and
             weighing
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             case
             did
             frequently
             
             grant
             their
             requests
             ,
             mitigate
             their
             penance
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             note
             signed
             under
             their
             hands
             signifie
             what
             they
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             taking
             an
             account
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             absolved
             and
             admitted
             them
             to
             communion
             .
             Of
             these
             Libelli
             ,
             or
             Books
             granted
             by
             the
             Martyrs
             to
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             Cyprian
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             who
             complains
             they
             were
             come
             to
             that
             excessive
             number
             ,
             
             that
             thousands
             were
             granted
             almost
             every
             day
             ;
             
             this
             many
             of
             them
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             with
             great
             smartness
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             respect
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             note
             written
             to
             Cyprian
             by
             Lucian
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Confessors
             ;
             
             which
             because
             't
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             and
             withall
             shews
             the
             form
             and
             manners
             of
             those
             
               pacifick
               Libells
            
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             set
             it
             down
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             runs
             ;
             
               All
               the
               Confessors
               to
            
             Cyprian
             
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Greeting
               :
               Know
               that
               we
               have
               granted
               peace
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               of
               whom
               you
               have
               had
               an
               account
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               since
               the
               commission
               of
               their
               crimes
               ;
               and
               we
               would
               that
               these
               presents
               should
               by
               you
               be
               imparted
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               :
               We
               wish
               you
               to
               maintain
               peace
               with
               the
               holy
               
               Martyrs
               :
               Written
               by
            
             Lucian
             ;
             
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Exorcist
               and
               Reader
               being
               present
               .
            
             This
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             very
             peremptory
             and
             magisterial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             this
             confidence
             and
             presumption
             ,
             and
             carelesness
             in
             promiscuously
             granting
             these
             letters
             of
             peace
             ,
             
             Cyprian
             not
             without
             reason
             complains
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Libells
             granted
             by
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             Libelli
             granted
             by
             Heathen-Magistrates
             (
             of
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             impertinent
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             )
             whence
             the
             lapsed
             that
             had
             had
             them
             were
             commonly
             called
             Libellatici
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             of
             several
             sorts
             ;
             some
             writing
             their
             names
             
               in
               Libellis
            
             in
             Books
             ,
             and
             professing
             themselves
             to
             worship
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Mars
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             presented
             them
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             these
             did
             really
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             pollute
             not
             their
             souls
             only
             but
             their
             hands
             and
             their
             lips
             with
             unlawful
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Rome
             expresses
             it
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             S.
             Cyprian
             ;
             
             these
             were
             called
             Thurificati
             ,
             
             and
             Sacrificati
             ,
             from
             their
             having
             offered
             incense
             and
             sacrifices
             .
             Somewhat
             of
             this
             nature
             was
             that
             Libell
             that
             Pliny
             speaks
             of
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
             Emperour
             Trajan
             ,
             
             presented
             to
             him
             while
             he
             was
             Proconsul
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             containing
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             names
             of
             many
             ,
             some
             whereof
             had
             been
             accused
             to
             be
             Christians
             and
             denied
             it
             ,
             others
             confessed
             they
             had
             been
             so
             some
             years
             since
             but
             had
             renounc'd
             it
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             adoring
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             Statue
             ,
             offering
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             
               blaspheming
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             were
             accordingly
             dismissed
             and
             released
             by
             him
             .
             Others
             there
             were
             who
             did
             not
             themselves
             sign
             or
             present
             any
             such
             Libells
             ,
             
             but
             some
             Heathen-friends
             for
             them
             (
             and
             sometimes
             out
             of
             kindness
             they
             were
             encouraged
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             themselves
             )
             and
             were
             hereupon
             released
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             favour
             not
             to
             be
             urged
             to
             sacrifice
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             Dionysius
             of
             Alexandria
             speaks
             of
             some
             Masters
             ,
             who
             to
             escape
             themselves
             compelled
             their
             servants
             to
             do
             sacrifice
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             appoints
             a
             three
             years
             penance
             for
             that
             sinful
             compliance
             and
             dissimulation
             .
             A
             third
             sort
             there
             was
             ,
             who
             finding
             the
             edge
             and
             keenness
             of
             their
             Judges
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             with
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             ,
             freely
             confessed
             to
             them
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             and
             could
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             pray'd
             them
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Libell
             of
             dismission
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             would
             give
             them
             a
             suitable
             reward
             :
             These
             were
             most
             properly
             called
             Libellatici
             and
             
               Libellati
               .
               Cyprian
            
             acquaints
             us
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             address
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             ,
             bringing
             in
             such
             a
             person
             thus
             speaking
             for
             himself
             :
             I
             had
             both
             read
             and
             learnt
             from
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             to
             worship
             Images
             ;
             wherefore
             that
             I
             might
             not
             do
             what
             was
             unlawful
             ,
             having
             an
             opportunity
             of
             getting
             a
             Libell
             offered
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             have
             accepted
             had
             it
             not
             offered
             it self
             )
             I
             went
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             caused
             another
             to
             go
             in
             my
             name
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             to
             approach
             the
             altars
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             that
             therefore
             I
             would
             give
             him
             a
             reward
             to
             excuse
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             urged
             to
             what
             was
             unlawful
             .
             These
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             Sacrificati
             ,
             yet
             Cyprian
             charges
             as
             guilty
             of
             implicit
             Idolatry
             ,
             having
             defiled
             their
             consciences
             with
             the
             purchase
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             and
             done
             that
             by
             consent
             ,
             which
             others
             had
             actually
             done
             .
          
           
           
             I
             know
             Baronius
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             (
             and
             boasts
             that
             all
             that
             had
             written
             before
             him
             were
             mistaken
             in
             the
             case
             )
             that
             these
             Libellatici
             were
             not
             exempted
             from
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             
             nor
             gave
             mony
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             that
             they
             only
             requested
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             compelled
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             
               deny
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             give
             him
             a
             reward
             to
             dispence
             with
             them
             only
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             Libell
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             really
             deny
             him
             before
             they
             obtained
             their
             Libell
             .
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             both
             from
             this
             and
             several
             other
             passages
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             did
             not
             either
             publickly
             or
             privately
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             or
             actually
             deny
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             bribed
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             do
             what
             was
             unlawful
             .
             And
             hence
             Cyprian
             argues
             them
             as
             guilty
             by
             their
             wills
             and
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             implicitly
             denied
             Christ
             ,
             how
             ?
             
             by
             actually
             doing
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             by
             pretending
             they
             had
             done
             what
             others
             were
             really
             guilty
             of
             .
             Certainly
             the
             Cardinals
             mistake
             arose
             from
             a
             not
             right
             understanding
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             the
             Libellatici
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             
             of
             (
             as
             we
             have
             shewn
             )
             did
             actually
             sacrifice
             and
             deny
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             taken
             this
             view
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             nothing
             remains
             but
             to
             admire
             and
             imitate
             their
             piety
             and
             integrity
             ,
             their
             infinite
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             their
             care
             and
             zeal
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             strictness
             and
             purity
             of
             manners
             that
             had
             rendred
             their
             Religion
             so
             renowned
             and
             triumphant
             in
             the
             world
             :
             A
             discipline
             ;
             which
             how
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             were
             it
             again
             resetled
             in
             its
             due
             power
             and
             vigour
             ,
             which
             particularly
             is
             the
             Judgment
             and
             desire
             of
             our
             
               own
               Church
            
             concerning
             the
             solemn
             Quadragesimal
             Penances
             and
             Humiliations
             ;
             
               In
               the
               Primitive
               Church
            
             (
             say
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Commination
             )
             
               there
               was
               a
               godly
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               ,
               such
               persons
               as
               stood
               convicted
               of
               notorious
               sin
               were
               put
               to
               open
               penance
               ,
               and
               punished
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               their
               souls
               might
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               that
               others
               admonished
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               more
               afraid
               to
               offend
               :
               Which
               said
               Discipline
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               wished
               might
               be
               restored
               again
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Chronological
           Index
           OF
           THE
           AUTHOURS
           Cited
           in
           this
           BOOK
           ,
           According
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           Computation
           ;
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Editions
           of
           their
           Works
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Christian
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
              
               
                 Flourish'd
                 An.
                 Dom.
                 
              
               
                 Books
              
               
                 Editions
              
            
             
               
                 Apostolorū
                 Canones
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Par.
                 1618
              
            
             
               
                 Apostolorū
                 Constitutiones
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               
                 70
              
               
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 Oxon.
                 1633
              
            
             
               
                 Dionysius
                 Areopagita
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Antw.
                 1634
              
            
             
               
                 Ignatius
                 Antiochenus
              
               
                 101
              
               
                 Epistolae
                 .
              
               
                 Amster
                 .
                 1646
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Append.
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 1647
              
            
             
               
                 Polycarpus
              
               
                 130
              
               
                 Epistol
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Abdias
                 Babylonius
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Apostol
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1566
              
            
             
               
                 Justinus
                 Martyr
              
               
                 155
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1636
              
            
             
               
                 Smyrnensi
                 ,
                 Ecclesia
              
               
                 168
              
               
                 Epistol
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Melito
                 Sardensis
              
               
                 170
              
               
                 Orat.
                 Apolog.
                 
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Athenagoras
              
               
                 170
              
               
                 Legat.
                 pro
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1636
              
            
             
               
                 Dionysius
                 Corinth
                 .
                 Episc
                 .
              
               
                 172
              
               
                 Epistolae
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Theophilus
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 180
              
               
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 ad
                 Autolyc
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1636
              
            
             
               
                 Tatianus
              
               
                 180
              
               
                 Orat.
                 ad
                 Graecos
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hegesippus
              
               
                 180
              
               
                 Commentar
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Irenaeus
              
               
                 184
              
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Haereses
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1639
              
            
             
               
                 Polycrates
                 Ephes
                 .
                 Episc
                 .
              
               
                 197
              
               
                 Epistol
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tertullianus
              
               
                 198
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1664
              
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               
                 204
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1641
              
            
             
               
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 Octavius
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Origenes
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 Opera
                 Lat.
                 
              
               
                 Par.
                 1522
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Contr.
                 Cels
                 .
              
               
                 Cantab.
                 1658
              
            
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 Neocaesar
                 .
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Mogun
                 .
                 1604
              
            
             
               
                 Cyprianus
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Cornelius
                 Papa
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Epist
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Cypri
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Epist
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Cypri
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Diaconus
              
               
                 258
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Cypri
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               
                 260
              
               
                 Epist
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arnobius
              
               
                 297
              
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Gentes
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Lactantius
              
               
                 3●0
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1660
              
            
             
               
                 Commodianus
              
               
                 320
              
               
                 Instructiones
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Constantinus
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 325
              
               
                 Orat.
                 ad
                 SS
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 (
                 de
                 praep
                 .
                 Evang.
                 
              
               
                 Par.
                 1628
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1659
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 de
                 locis
                 Hebrai
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1631
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 Chronic.
                 
              
               
                 Amster
                 .
                 1658
              
            
             
               
                 Athanasius
              
               
                 350
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Heidel
                 .
                 1601
              
            
             
               
                 Julius
                 Firmicus
              
               
                 350
              
               
                 de
                 Error
                 .
                 prof
                 .
                 Rel.
                 
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Optatus
                 Milevitanus
              
               
                 365
              
               
                 de
                 Schism
                 .
                 Donat.
                 
              
               
                 Lond.
                 1633
              
            
             
               
                 Ephraem
                 Syrus
              
               
                 370
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Ambrosius
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Basil
                 .
                 1567
              
            
             
               
                 Basilius
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1637
              
            
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 Nazianzenus
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1609
              
            
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 Nyssenus
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1615
              
            
             
               
                 Epiphanius
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Opera
                 Edit
                 .
                 Graec.
                 
              
               
                 Basil
                 .
                 1544
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Palladius
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Lausiac
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1555
              
            
             
               
                 Theophilus
                 Alexandr
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Edict
                 de
                 Theophan
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Balsam
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Chrysostomus
              
               
                 400
              
               
                 Opera
              
               
                 Par.
                 1636
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 in
                 N.
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Heidelb
                 .
                 1603
              
            
             
               
                 Hieronymus
              
               
                 400
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Bas
                 .
                 1553
              
            
             
               
                 Asterius
                 Amasenus
              
               
                 400
              
               
                 Homil.
                 
              
               
                 apud
                 Phot.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Prudentlus
              
               
                 405
              
               
                 Hymni
                 .
              
               
                 Am●
                 .
                 1631
              
            
             
               
                 Augustinus
              
               
                 410
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Bas
                 .
                 1569
              
            
             
               
                 Innocentius
                 Papa
              
               
                 416
              
               
                 Epist
                 .
                 Decret
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1535
              
            
             
               
                 Paulinus
                 Nolanus
              
               
                 420
              
               
                 Epistol
                 .
              
               
                 inter
                 Orthod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Paulinus
                 Presbyter
              
               
                 420
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Ambros
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Ambros
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Severus
                 Sulpitius
              
               
                 420
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Sacr.
                 
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1635
              
            
             
               
                 Maximus
                 Taurinensis
              
               
                 420
              
               
                 Homil.
                 
              
               
                 Lugd.
                 1633
              
            
             
               
                 Philostorgius
              
               
                 425
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Genev.
                 1643
              
            
             
               
                 Orosius
              
               
                 425
              
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Paganos
                 .
              
               
                 Col.
                 1561
              
            
             
               
                 Possidius
              
               
                 430
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Augustin
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 August
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Isidorus
                 Pelusiota
              
               
                 430
              
               
                 Epistolae
                 .
              
               
                 Heidelb
                 .
                 1605
              
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Cassianus
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 De
                 Instit
                 .
                 Monach.
                 
              
               
                 Lugd.
                 1574
              
            
             
               
                 Socrates
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Sozomenus
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1668
              
            
             
               
                 Theodoretus
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Genev.
                 1612
              
            
             
               
                 Theodoretus
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Religios
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1555
              
            
             
               
                 Theodoretus
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 de
                 Cur.
                 Graec.
                 Aff.
                 
              
               
                 Heidelb
                 .
                 1592
              
            
             
               
                 Eucherius
                 Lugdunensis
              
               
                 440
              
               
                 Martyr
                 .
                 Theb.
                 Leg.
                 
              
               
                 apud
                 Sur.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
              
               
                 485
              
               
                 Epistolae
                 .
              
               
                 Hanov.
                 1617
              
            
             
               
                 Victor
                 Uticensis
              
               
                 490
              
               
                 de
                 Persec
                 .
                 Vand.
                 
              
               
                 Par.
                 1569
              
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Malela
              
               
                 600
              
               
                 Chronic.
                 
              
               
                 apud
                 Usser
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 600
              
               
                 Dialogi
                 .
              
               
                 Col.
                 1610
              
            
             
               
                 Photius
              
               
                 858
              
               
                 Bibliothec.
                 
              
               
                 Rothom
                 .
                 1653
              
            
             
               
                 Photius
              
               
                 858
              
               
                 Nomocan
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1615
              
            
             
               
                 Ado
                 Viennensis
              
               
                 870
              
               
                 Martyrolog
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Sur.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Suidas
              
               
                 880
              
               
                 Lexic
                 .
              
               
                 Gen.
                 1618
              
            
             
               
                 Gregorius
                 Presbyter
              
               
                 940
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Nazianzeni
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Nazian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               
                 1030
              
               
                 Vitae
                 Sanctorum
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Sur.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Zonaras
              
               
                 1118
              
               
                 Schol.
                 in
                 Can.
                 
              
               
                 Par.
                 1618
              
            
             
               
                 Const
                 .
                 Harmenopulus
              
               
                 1150
              
               
                 Epitom
                 .
                 Can.
                 
              
               
                 ap
                 .
                 Jus
                 .
                 Gr.
                 Ro.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Alexius
                 Aristenus
              
               
                 1166
              
               
                 Schol.
                 in
                 Can.
                 
              
               
                 in
                 Synodic
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Theodorus
                 Balsamon
              
               
                 1191
              
               
                 Schol.
                 in
                 Can.
                 
              
               
                 in
                 Synodic
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Callistus
              
               
                 1310
              
               
                 Histor
                 .
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1630
              
            
             
             
               
                 Mathaeus
                 Blastares
              
               
                 1335
              
               
                 Nomocan
                 .
                 Alphab
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon.
                 1672
              
            
             
               
                 Josephus
                 Aegyptius
              
               
                 1390
              
               
                 Paraphras
                 .
                 Arab.
                 
              
               
                 Oxon.
                 1672
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Conciliorum
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon.
                 1672
              
            
             
               
                 Josephus
                 the
                 Jew
              
               
                 70
              
               
                 Antiquit.
                 Jud.
                 
              
               
                 Gevev
                 .
                 1611.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Heathen
                 Writers
              
               
                 Flourish'd
                 An.
                 Chr.
                 
              
               
                 Books
              
               
                 Editions
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Varro
                 .
              
               
                 ante
                 Chr.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 T.
                 Cicero
                 .
              
               
                 ante
                 Chr.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Jul.
                 Caesar
                 .
              
               
                 ante
                 Chr.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Tacitus
              
               
                 98
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Amst
                 .
                 1649
              
            
             
               
                 Plinius
                 Secundus
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 Epistol
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1653
              
            
             
               
                 Suetonius
              
               
                 110
              
               
                 Vitae
                 Caesar
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1651
              
            
             
               
                 Brutius
                 ,
                 Chronograph
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 apud
                 Euseb
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Plutarchus
              
               
                 110
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1624
              
            
             
               
                 Celsus
                 Epicureus
              
               
                 110
              
               
                 Serm.
                 Verus
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Orig.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Lucianus
              
               
                 110
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Salm.
                 1618
              
            
             
               
                 Galenus
              
               
                 150
              
               
                 Oper.
                 Edit
                 .
                 Graec.
                 
              
               
                 Ven.
                 1525
              
            
             
               
                 Arrianus
              
               
                 150
              
               
                 in
                 Epictet
                 .
              
               
                 Cant.
                 1655
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Antoninus
                 Imp.
                 
              
               
                 161
              
               
                 de
                 rebus
                 suis
                 .
              
               
                 Cant.
                 1652.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Dion
                 .
                 Cassius
              
               
                 224
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Hanov.
                 1606
              
            
             
               
                 Ulpianus
                 J.
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 de
                 Offic.
                 Procon
                 .
              
               
                 in
                 Digest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Porphyrius
              
               
                 280
              
               
                 de
                 Abstinent
                 .
              
               
                 Cant.
                 1655
              
            
             
               
                 Lampridius
              
               
                 290
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Alex.
                 Sev.
                 
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 August
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vulcatius
                 Gallicanus
              
               
                 290
              
               
                 Vit.
                 Avid
                 .
                 Coss
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1661
              
            
             
               
                 Julianus
                 Imper.
                 
              
               
                 361
              
               
                 Opera
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1630
              
            
             
               
                 Eutropius
              
               
                 364
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 inter
                 Script
                 .
                 H.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Aug.
                 1568
              
            
             
               
                 Eunapius
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 de
                 Vit.
                 Philosoph
                 .
              
               
                 Gen.
                 1616
              
            
             
               
                 Libanius
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Orationes
                 .
              
               
                 Par.
                 1627
              
            
             
               
                 Amianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Hist
                 .
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 inter
                 H.
                 August
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Script
                 .
                 1568
              
            
             
               
                 Vegetius
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 de
                 re
                 milit
                 .
              
               
                 Wesel
                 .
                 1670
              
            
             
               
                 Symmachus
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 Epistolae
                 .
              
               
                 Lugd.
                 1598
              
            
             
             
               
                 Zosimus
              
               
                 410
              
               
                 Histor
                 Nov.
                 
              
               
                 ad
                 Calc
                 .
                 Herod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Lugd.
                 1611
              
            
             
               
                 Macrobius
              
               
                 422
              
               
                 Saturnal
                 .
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1628
              
            
             
               
                 Simplicius
              
               
                 530
              
               
                 Com.
                 in
                 Epict.
                 
              
               
                 L.
                 Bat.
                 1640
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Councils
              
               
                 Holden
                 A.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Concilium
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Africanum
                 sub
                 Cypriano
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Constantinopolitanū
                 Gen.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 381
              
            
             
               
                 contra
                 Novatum
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Carthaginense
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 390
              
            
             
               
                 Aliud
                 sub
                 Cypriano
                 de
                 Haeret.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Carthaginense
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 397
              
            
             
               
                 Baptiz
                 .
              
               
                 260
              
               
                 Carthaginense
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 398
              
            
             
               
                 Aliud
                 sub
                 Cypriano
              
               
                 263
              
               
                 Carthaginense
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 400
              
            
             
               
                 Antiochenū
                 cont
                 .
                 Paul.
                 Sā
                 .
              
               
                 267
              
               
                 Ephesinum
                 .
                 Gener.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 431
              
            
             
               
                 Illiberinum
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 Arausicanum
              
               
                 441
              
            
             
               
                 Neocaesariense
              
               
                 314
              
               
                 Chalcedonense
                 .
                 Gen.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 451
              
            
             
               
                 Ancyranum
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 Aurelianense
              
               
                 502
              
            
             
               
                 Nicaenum
                 Generale
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 325
              
               
                 Agathense
              
               
                 505
              
            
             
               
                 Arelatense
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 326
              
               
                 Toletanum
                 .
                 4
              
               
                 633
              
            
             
               
                 Gangrense
              
               
                 340
              
               
                 Sextum
                 in
                 Trulla
                 .
              
               
                 680
              
            
             
               
                 Antiochenum
              
               
                 341
              
               
                 Martyrologium
              
               
                 Romanum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sardicense
              
               
                 347
              
               
                 Rituale
                 .
              
               
                 Romanum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Laodicenum
              
               
                 365
              
               
                 Maenologium
              
               
                 Graecorum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Euchologium
              
               
                 Graecorum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Roman
               Emperours
               whose
               Laws
               and
               Edicts
               are
               cited
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Began
                 their
                 Reigns
                 Ant.
                 Chr.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Nero
              
               
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 Trajan
              
               
                 98
              
            
             
               
                 Adrian
              
               
                 118
              
            
             
               
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               
                 138
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Antonius
              
               
                 161
              
            
             
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               
                 222
              
            
             
               
                 Decius
              
               
                 251
              
            
             
               
                 Valerianus
              
               
                 255
              
            
             
               
                 Diocletianus
              
               
                 284
              
            
             
               
                 Maximianus
              
               
                 286
              
            
             
               
                 Constantius
                 Chlorus
              
               
                 304
              
            
             
               
                 Galerius
              
               
                 304
              
            
             
               
                 Maximinus
              
               
                 304
              
            
             
               
                 Licinius
              
               
                 304
              
            
             
               
                 Constantinus
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 306
              
            
             
               
                 Constantius
              
               
                 337
              
            
             
               
                 Julianus
              
               
                 361
              
            
             
               
                 Jovinian
              
               
                 363
              
            
             
               
                 Valentinianus
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Valens
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 Gratianus
              
               
                 375
              
            
             
               
                 Theodosius
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 379
              
            
             
               
                 Arcadius
              
               
                 383
              
            
             
               
                 Honorius
              
               
                 395
              
            
             
               
                 Theodosius
                 jun.
                 
              
               
                 408
              
            
             
               
                 Anastasius
              
               
                 491
              
            
             
               
                 Justinianus
              
               
                 527
              
            
             
               
                 Carolus
                 Magnus
              
               
                 802
              
            
          
           
             
               Late
               Writers
               .
            
             
               R.
               Bellarminus
               .
            
             
               Caes
               .
               Baronius
               .
            
             
               Ant.
               Galonius
               .
            
             
               Gabr.
               Albaspinus
               .
            
             
               Jan.
               Gruterus
               .
            
             
               Is
               .
               Casaubonus
               .
            
             
               Nic
               Fuller
               .
            
             
               Jos
               .
               Mede
               .
            
             
               Nic
               Rigaltius
            
             
               Onuphrius
               Panvinius
               .
            
             
               Desid
               .
               Heraldus
               .
            
             
               Edw.
               Breerwood
               .
            
             
               Joan.
               Gronovius
               .
            
             
               Cl.
               Salmasius
               .
            
             
               J.
               G.
               Vossius
               .
            
             
               Jac.
               Gothofredus
               .
            
             
               Leo
               Allatius
               .
            
             
               Paulus
               Aringhius
               .
            
             
               Joan
               Fronto
               .
            
             
               Joan
               Frobes
               .
            
             
               Arch-b
               .
               Usher
            
             
               B.
               Taylor
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Hammond
               .
            
             
               Herb.
               Thorndike
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Daillé
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           Books
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           Richard
           Chiswel
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           S.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1675.
           
        
         
           
             FOLIO's
             .
          
           
             COsins
             Tabulae
             Politiae
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Buxtorfii
             Concordant
             .
             Heb.
             1
             l.
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Kircheri
             China
             illustrata
             cum
             Figuris
             .
          
           
             Morini
             Astrologia
             Gallica
             ,
             1661.
             1
             l.
             
          
           
             Cotgrave's
             French
             and
             English
             Dictionary
             Corrected
             and
             enlarged
             ,
             1673.
             24
             s.
             
          
           
             Twiss
             de
             Scientia
             Media
             ,
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             Riccioli
             Almagestum
             novum
             ,
             2
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Scapulae
             Lexicon
             ,
             Graeco-Latinum
             ,
             1
             l.
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylin's
             Cosmography
             ,
             1
             l.
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson's
             Sermons
             ,
             18
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ;
             by
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Schroders
             Compleat
             Chymical
             Dispensatory
             ,
             in
             English
             ,
             10.
             s.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Cook
             's
             four
             Institutes
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             —
             1.
             
             His
             Comment
             on
             
               Littleton
               ,
               1
               l.
            
             
          
           
             —
             2.
             
             His
             Comment
             on
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             the
             largest
             paper
             ,
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             3.
             
             Pleas
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             4.
             
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Courts
             ,
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Dyer's
             Reports
             ,
             with
             three
             Tables
             ,
             1672.
             18
             s.
             
          
           
             Blunt
             '
             
               s
               Law-Dictionary
            
             ,
             9
             s.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Farindon's
             Sermons
             in
             3
             Vol.
             40
             s.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Frank's
             Course
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             1672.
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Bacon's
             Natural
             History
             ,
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             God's
             Revenge
             against
             Murder
             ,
             8
             s.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Works
             of
             Dr.
             
               Thomas
               Jackson
            
             ,
             in
             three
             Volumes
             ,
             with
             many
             Additions
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             Table
             ,
             1672.
             3
             
               l.
               10
               s.
            
             
          
           
             Cambridge
             Concordance
             (
             second
             Edition
             )
             1672.
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             House
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             being
             a
             Collection
             of
             Funeral
             Sermons
             ,
             16
             s.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Joseph
             Mede
             '
             
               s
               Works
            
             ,
             1
             l.
             15
             s.
             
          
           
             Bp
             Jeremy
             Taylor
             '
             
               s
               Sermons
            
             ,
             1
             l.
             
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             Morals
             ,
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Bartholinus's
             Anatomy
             ,
             English
             ,
             with
             Figures
             ,
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             Cressey
             '
             
               s
               Church-History
               of
            
             Britain
             ,
             1668.
             1
             l.
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Allestree's
             Sermons
             ,
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             Speed's
             Exact
             Geography
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             the
             Shires
             ,
             Hundreds
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Shire
             towns
             therein
             divided
             and
             described
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             added
             His
             Prospect
             of
             the
             most
             Famous
             Kingdoms
             and
             Ports
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             all
             in
             one
             intire
             Volume
             .
          
           
             The
             Particular
             Maps
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             the
             four
             quarters
             thereof
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Shire
             and
             County
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Great
             Brittain
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             may
             be
             had
             by
             themselves
             without
             the
             description
             .
             
               Price
               of
               each
            
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Boccalin's
             Advertisements
             from
             Parnassus
             ,
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             Ld.
             Bacons
             Advancement
             of
             Learning
             ,
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Bakers
            
             Chronicle
             of
             England
             ,
             1674.
             24
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Book
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Illustrious
             Bassa
             ,
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Isaac
             Ambroses
             Works
             ,
             1674.
             26
             s.
             
          
           
             Chillingworths
             Protestant
             Religion
             a
             safe
             way
             to
             salvation
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             added
             His
             Apostolical
             institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             Nine
             Sermons
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Edition
             ,
             1674.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             Judge
             Jones
             his
             Reports
             ,
             1675.
             16
             s.
             
          
        
         
           
             QUARTO's
             .
          
           
             MAlpighii
             Dissertatio
             Epistolica
             de
             Bombyce
             ,
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Gual
             .
             Char●toni
             Onomasticon
             Zoicon
             ,
             &
             Mantissa
             Anatomica
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Prideaux
               Fasciculus
               Controversiarum
            
             ,
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
           
             Hobbs's
             Leviathan
             ,
             Lat.
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Duport
             Gnomologicon
             Homericum
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             Vita
             Beata
             ,
             &
             de
             Brevitate
             Vitae
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Chimentellii
             Marmor
             Pisanum
             de
             honore
             Bisellii
             ,
             de
             veterum
             Sellis
             ,
             &
             re
             Donastica
             antiquorum
             .
          
           
             Buxtorfii
             Lexicon
             Chaldaicum
             &
             Syriacum
             .
          
           
             Davissoni
             Comment
             .
             in
             Severini
             Dani
             Ideam
             Medicinae
             Philosophicae
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Mainwaringe
             his
             Method
             of
             Cure
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Caryl
             on
             Job
             compleat
             ,
             twelve
             parts
             ,
             4
             pounds
             .
          
           
             Description
             and
             History
             of
             the
             Future
             State
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               1
               s.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Jesuites
             Intrigues
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Burrough
             '
             
               s
               Jewel
               of
               Contentment
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             The
             Works
             of
             
               John
               Gregory
            
             of
             Christs
             Church
             Oxon
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Thomas
             Pierces
             Sermons
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             Sinner
             impleaded
             in
             his
             own
             Court
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             Correct
             Copy
             of
             some
             Notes
             concerning
             Gods
             Decrees
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             All
             his
             other
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Fowlers
             Defence
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             against
             
               John
               Bunyan
               ,
               1
               s.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Converted
             Presbyterian
             .
          
           
             Goldmans
             Dictionary
             with
             large
             additions
             ,
             18
             s.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
               's
            
             Disswasive
             from
             Popery
             ,
             first
             Part
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Lyford's
             Discovery
             of
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Barwick's
             Life
             of
             Bp.
             Morton
             ,
             and
             Sermon
             at
             his
             Funeral
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sherlock's
             Visitation
             Sermon
             at
             Warrington
             ,
             1659.
             6d
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Wests
             Assize-Sermon
             at
             Dorchester
             ,
             1671.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Dobson's
             Sermon
             at
             Lady●
             Farmors
             Funeral
             ,
             1670.
             8
             d.
             
          
           
             Directions
             for
             Improvement
             of
             Barren
             Land
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Culverwel's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             3
             s.
             6d
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Meric
               Casaubons
            
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             
               Du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             about
             Experimental
             Philosophy
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Thomas
             Jacomb
             '
             
               s
               Sermons
               on
            
             Rom.
             8.
             1672.
             9
             s.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Hollis's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Unjust
             Accusation
             of
             certain
             French
             Gentlemen
             charged
             with
             a
             Robbery
             ,
             1671.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Authority
             asserted
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Cathedral
             in
             Norwich
             ,
             1672.
             by
             
               Ja.
               Paston
            
             ,
             M.
             A.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             French
             '
             
               s
               Art
               of
               Distillation
            
             ,
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             OCTAVO's
             .
          
           
             GVal
             .
             Needham
             de
             Formato
             Foetu
             ,
             3
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Nomenclatura
             brevis
             ,
             Grae.
             Lat.
             Angl.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Morisoni
             Praeludia
             Botanica
             ,
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             Gregorii
             Etymologicon
             Parvum
             .
          
           
             Eugalenus
             de
             Scorbuto
             .
          
           
             Hottingeri
             Cippi
             Hebraici
             .
          
           
             Pasoris
             Lexicon
             Grae.
             Novi
             Testamenti
             ,
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             Gammatica
             Grae.
             Novi
             Testamenti
             ,
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             Lower
             de
             Corde
             ,
             editio
             secunda
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Syntaxis
             Erasmiana
             constrictior
             ,
             2
             d.
             
          
           
             Lucae
             de
             Linda
             Descriptio
             Orbis
             ,
             1665.
             
          
           
             Ross
             Gnomologicon
             Poeticum
             ,
             4
             d.
             
          
           
             Comenii
             Vestibuli
             Linguarum
             Auctuarium
             ,
             
               Lat.
               Eng.
            
             4
             d.
             
          
           
             Dionysius
             de
             situ
             Orbis
             ,
             Graece
             ,
             4
             d.
             
          
           
             Vossii
             Elementa
             Rhetorica
             ,
             4
             d.
             
          
           
             Markham
             '
             
               s
               Perfect
               Horsman
               enlarged
               by
            
             Thetford
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Gouge's
             word
             to
             Saints
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             with
             his
             Prayers
             and
             Catechism
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Simsons
             Chymical
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             York-shire
             Spaws
             ;
             With
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Hot-Springs
             and
             other
             Fountains
             ;
             and
             a
             Vindication
             of
             Chymical
             Physick
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             His
             Hydrological
             Essayes
             ;
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Allom-Works
             at
             Whitby
             ,
             and
             some
             Observations
             about
             the
             Jaundice
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Cox's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Patient
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Physick
             and
             Physitians
             ,
             and
             Detection
             of
             the
             Abuses
             practised
             by
             the
             Apothecaries
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             
               Organon
               Salutis
            
             :
             Or
             ,
             an
             Instrument
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Stomach
             ;
             With
             divers
             New
             Experiments
             of
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Tabacco
             and
             Coffee
             :
             To
             which
             is
             prefixed
             a
             Preface
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Blunt
               ,
               1
               shilling
            
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             Rogue
             ,
             all
             4
             parts
             ,
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             Aristotle's
             Problems
             ,
             8
             d.
             bound
             .
          
           
             
               Young
               Clerks
               Tutor
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Cave's
             Primitive
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             3
             Parts
             ,
             the
             second
             Edition
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Brian's
             Interest
             and
             Duty
             of
             Believers
             ,
             in
             8
             Sermons
             ,
             2
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             and
             Difference
             of
             the
             Two
             Covenants
             ,
             1672.
             2.
             s.
             
          
           
             Powel's
             Concordance
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             2
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Mainwaring's
             Compleat
             Physitian
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Assemblies
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Catechisms
             ,
             
               Lat.
               2
               s.
            
             
          
           
             —
             
               The
               shorter
               Catechism
            
             ,
             Grae.
             Lat.
             by
             Harmar
             .
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Shelton
             '
             
               s
               Short-hand
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Overbury
             '
             
               s
               Characters
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Leyborn's
             Carpenters
             Rule
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Barton's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Langley
             '
             
               s
               Rhetorick
            
             ,
             2
             d.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Hollis
             Judicature
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             Asserted
             ,
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Hen.
             Wottons
             Remains
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Fuller's
             Sermons
             of
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             1672.
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Lipsius
             '
             
               s
               Discourse
               of
               Constancy
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Worthington's
             Scripture-Catechism
             .
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sherlocks
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Church-Catechism
             .
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Wiseman's
             Cure
             of
             Wounds
             .
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylor
             's
             Holy
             Living
             and
             Dying
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammonds
             Practical
             Catechism
             ,
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             Willis
             Anglicisms
             Latiniz'd
             ,
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Walkers
             English
             and
             Latin
             Proverbs
             ,
             9
             d.
             
          
           
             —
             Whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
             ,
             Welsh
             ,
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Buckler
             of
             State
             and
             Justice
             ,
             against
             France's
             Design
             of
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             1673.
             2
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Free
             Conference
             touching
             the
             Present
             State
             of
             England
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Designs
             of
             
               France
               ,
               1673.
               1
               s.
            
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylor
             
               of
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             The
             Parsons
             Law
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             Jesuitism
             ,
             3d
             and
             4th
             Part.
             3
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Lord
             Berkly
             '
             
               s
               Historical
               Applications
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Sandersons
             Judicium
             Academ
             .
             Oxoniens
             .
             de
             Solenni
             Liga
             .
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Friendly
             Debate
             betwixt
             a
             Conformist
             and
             a
             Nonconformist
             ,
             first
             and
             second
             Parts
             ,
             3
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Samways
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             —
             His
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             Record
             
               of
               Urines
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Blinmans
             
               Defence
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               against
            
             Danvers
             ,
             1674.
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
           
             Hodges
             
               Apolgy
               for
               Nonconformists
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Rolls
             answer
             to
             the
             Friendly
             Debate
             ,
             3
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             New
             Light
             of
             Alchymy
             ,
             1674.
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Crows
             Catalogue
             of
             English
             Writers
             on
             the
             Old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Hardcastles
             
               Christian
               Geography
               and
               Arithmetick
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Speeds
             Epitome
             of
             his
             Geographical
             description
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Forreign
             Countries
             ,
             6
             s.
             
          
           
             Duporti
             Versio
             Psalmorum
             Davidis
             ,
             Grae.
             Lat.
             in
             usum
             Seholarum
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             —
             Eadem
             Graeca
             ,
             separatim
             ,
             3
             s.
             
          
           
             Aesops
             Fables
             Paraphrased
             in
             Verse
             ,
             adorned
             with
             Sculptures
             ,
             and
             illustrated
             with
             Annotations
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Ogilby
            
             
               Esq
            
             in
             two
             Vol.
             1674.
             16
             s.
             
          
        
         
           
             DUODECIMO's
             .
          
           
             
               REusneri
               Symbola
            
             .
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Burgersdicii
               Ethica
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Pemble
             de
             Origine
             formarum
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Johnstoni
             Thaumatographia
             ▪
          
           
             Redii
             Experimenta
             de
             Insectorum
             Generatione
             ,
             1671.
             
          
           
             
               Molinaei
               Characteres
               Ethicì
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Oweni
               Epigrammata
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Powel's
             Concordance
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Dyer
             '
             
               s
               Works
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Hool
             '
             
               s
               Vocabulary
            
             ,
             4
             d.
             
          
           
             Lambard's
             Duty
             of
             Constables
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Meriton
             '
             
               s
               Duty
               of
               Constables
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Drexelius
             
               of
               Eternity
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             New
             help
             to
             Discourse
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             Abbot's
             Young
             Mans
             Warning-piece
             ,
             8
             pence
             .
          
           
             Bp.
             Cosen's
             Devotions
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Hatton's
             Psalter
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylor
             's
             Guide
             to
             Infant
             Devotion
             ,
             1
             
               s.
               6
               d.
            
             
          
           
             —
             
               Discourse
               of
               Friendship
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Wits
               Commonwealth
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
           
             Bp.
             Hackets
             
               Christian
               Consolations
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sherlocks
             Practical
             Christian
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Patrick's
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             .
             —
             Devout
             Dhristian
             .
          
           
             Brugis
             Vade-mecum
             
               or
               companion
               for
               a
               Surgeon
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Meriton
             
               of
               Wills
               and
               Testaments
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
        
         
           
             16
             and
             24.
             
          
           
             LVcius
             Florus
             ,
             French
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             Florus
             ,
             Lat.
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Pharmacopoeia
               Londinensis
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Quintus
             Curtius
             ,
             Lat.
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             ,
             Lat.
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Plauti
               Comoediae
            
             ,
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Bicaissii
               manuale
               Medicorum
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Clark
             '
             
               s
               Companion
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Crums
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Valentines
             Devotions
             ,
             1.
             s.
             
          
           
             Warwick's
             Spare
             Minutes
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Crimston's
             Christian
             New-Years-Gift
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Childs-Book
             and
             Youths-Book
             ,
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Mortons
             Devotions
             ,
             10
             d.
             
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A31421-e380
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Beresch
             .
             Rab.
             cap.
             17.
             ap
             .
             Drus
             .
             Adag
             .
             Ebraic
             .
             Decur
             .
             6.
             
             Adag
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Church-Hist
             .
             lib.
             11.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             541.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31421-e1220
           
             Quando
             Domini
             nostri
             adhuc
             calebat
             cruor
             ,
             &
             fervebat
             recens
             in
             credentibus
             fides
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Demetr
               .
               p.
               68.
               tom
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             modest
             Discourse
             of
             the
             piety
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             policy
             of
             elder
             Times
             and
             Christians
             ,
             &c.
             by
             Edw.
             Waterhouse
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             Lond.
             1655.
             
          
           
             Paganin
             .
             Gaudentius
             de
             vita
             Christianorum
             ante
             tempora
             Constantini
             .
             Florent
             .
             1639.
             quarto
             .
          
           
             De
             vita
             &
             moribus
             Christianorum
             ,
             &c.
             Par.
             1660.
             quart
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Orig.
             adv
             .
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             8.
             vid.
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Julian
             Caesares
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Zosim
             .
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             Hilar.
             Oper
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Canon
             .
             ad
             Amphil.
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             61.
             p.
             518.
             
          
           
             De
             Pseudepigr
             .
             Ap.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             408.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31421-e3730
           
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             ult
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             J.
             Martyr
             .
             Ap.
             1.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             Legat.
             p
             4
             
          
           
             Arnob
             l.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pseudomant
             .
             pa.
             888.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Martyr
             .
             loc
             .
             laud.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             Ap.
             2.
             (
             sen
             verius
             1.
             )
             p.
             56.
             &
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             de
             err
             .
             prof
             .
             Relig.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             19.
             vid.
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gent.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             15
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             3
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Athanas
             .
             orat
             .
             contr
             .
             gent.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             J.
             Martyr
             .
             Ap.
             1.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Athen.
             leg
             .
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             p.
             119
             ▪
             B.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Nation
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             40
             
          
           
             Praepar
             .
             Evang
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             51.
             oper
             .
             Jul.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             De
             mort
             .
             Peregrin
             .
             tom
             ▪
             2.
             p.
             762.
             
          
           
             Symmach
             .
             Ep.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             54.
             ad
             Valent.
             
          
           
             Theod
             Arcad
             .
             A.
             A.
             A.
             p.
             537.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             538.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             539.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             ●
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lactan●
             .
             l.
             2
             ▪
             c.
             6.
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Prapar
             .
             Evang
             .
             l
             ▪
             ●
             .
             c.
             5.
             p.
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Athen.
             leg
             .
             pro
             ▪
             Christianis
             .
             p.
             16.
             
             Clem.
             Alex
             strom
             .
             lib.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             6.
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             Praepara●
             .
             Evang.
             lib.
             10.
             tot
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             320.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Ap.
             c.
             47.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             de
             curand
             .
          
           
             Grec
             Assect
             .
             Serm.
             2.
             de
             Princip
             .
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             ad
             gent.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             Ep.
             2
             contr
             .
          
           
             Symmach
             .
             inter
             Ep.
             
          
           
             Symmach
             .
             p.
             562.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             loco
             supra
             laudato
             .
          
           
             Adv.
             gent.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
             p.
             43.
             vid.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Nyss
             ▪
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Catechet
             .
             c
             ▪
             29.
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             521.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             gent.
             l.
             3
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             contr
             .
             Cels
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             137.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             gent.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Scap.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             37.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             67.
             in
             Domit
             ▪
             p.
             766.
             
          
           
             I●
             Domitian
             .
             c.
             15.
             p.
             803.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Can.
             Chron.
             ad
             An.
             Chr.
             97.
             p.
             208.
             
             &
             Chron.
             p.
             80.
             
             Edit
             .
             Graec.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             7.
             
             Maii.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             p.
             189
             ▪
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             in
             Apoll.
             
          
           
             Li.
             6
             ▪
             c.
             34.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Pont.
             apud
             .
             Sur.
             ad
             14.
             
          
           
             Maii.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             8.
             p.
             42●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Ro●
             l.
             9.
             non
             longe
             ab
             init
             .
          
           
             ib.
             6.
             c.
             34
             ▪
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Eugen.
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             25.
             
             Decemb
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Arnob
             adv
             .
             gent.
             l.
             2.
             prop.
             fin
             .
          
           
             Lactant.
             l
             ▪
             5.
             de
             justit
             .
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ib
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             Martyrol
             .
             Adonis
             ad
             X.
             Kalend.
             Octob.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             8.
             p.
             426
             ,
             427.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             78
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             De
             curand
             .
             Graec.
             affectib
             .
             Serm.
             9.
             de
             Leg.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             de
             Cur.
             Graec.
             Ass
             .
             Serm.
             2.
             de
             princip
             .
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             331.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Adv
             haeres
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Scap.
             c.
             2
             p
             69.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             37.
             p
             30.
             
          
           
             O●ig
             contr
             .
             C.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             5
             7.
             53.
             l.
             3
             p.
             124.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             334.
             376.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             ad
             Donat.
             p.
             3.
             ad
             Demetrian
             .
             p.
             201.
             206.
             
             Min
             Fael
             .
             p.
             23
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gent.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             de
             Or.
             error
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             demonstrat
             .
             Evang.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             Naz.
             Or.
             1.
             
             Apol.
             p.
             35.
             
             Aug.
             de
             C.
             D.
             l.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             1339.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nyss
             .
             Or.
             in
             suam
             ordinat
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p
             876.
             
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             de
             incarn
             .
             verb.
             p.
             35.
             edit
             .
             Lat.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             37.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             40.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ad
             Demetr
             .
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gent.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aid
             .
             Retractat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             43.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             P.
             Oros
             .
             praef
             ad
             lib.
             Hist
             .
             ad
             D.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Dem●trian
             .
             p.
             198
             ,
             199.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             ut
             supra
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             40.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             41.
             vid.
             Arnob.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supra
             .
             p.
             199.
             200
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             40.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             p.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             ut
             supra
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             40.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             126
             p.
             476.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             ib.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             Martyr
             .
             Palest
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             322.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demet.
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Ep.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             pro
             Christ
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Adm●nit
             .
             ad
             gent.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             p.
             375.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Leg
             pro
             Christian
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ap●●
             c.
             2.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             1.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demetrian
             .
             pag.
             200.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2
             ▪
             p
             54.
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             leg
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             Naz
             invect
             .
             in
             Julian
             .
             1.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             1.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             9.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             J.
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             101
             ,
             102.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             6.
             &
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             p.
             4.
             71.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             dial
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Constant
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             50.
             51.
             p.
             467.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             p.
             128
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             justit
             .
             l.
             5
             ▪
             c.
             9.
             p.
             485.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             121.
             vid.
             Constant
             .
             Or.
             ad
             caetum
             .
             S.
             S.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             599.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Gent.
             lib.
             ●
             4.
             67.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             46.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Nation
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             idololat
             c.
             1.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Illiberit
             .
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supra
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz
             :
             Orat.
             Paneg
             .
             in
             Nativit
             .
             Ch●isti
             Or.
             38.
             p.
             620.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             8.
             p.
             415.
             416.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             395.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             134
             ▪
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             27.
             p.
             492.
             vid.
             l.
             22.
             c
             ▪
             10.
             col
             .
             1355.
             
          
           
             De
             Idololat
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             p.
             92.
             vid.
             c.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Inter
             Epist
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             20.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Concil
             Illiber
             .
             Can.
             2.
             vid.
             not
             .
          
           
             Albaspin
             .
             p.
             5.
             &
             de
             rit
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Obs
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Can.
             3.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Can.
             55.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Can.
             59.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Can.
             41.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             18.
             p.
             30
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Constant
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             417.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             195
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             304
             
          
           
             Naz
             Orat.
             invect
             .
             1.
             in
             Julian
             .
             Or.
             13.
             p.
             83.
             vid.
             Sozom
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Naz.
             ib.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             mart
             .
             Pal.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             320.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             H.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Can.
             60.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Minu.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             supra
             citat
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             ad
             Nation
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ononychites
             .
             ]
          
           
             De
             variis
             hujus
             vocis
             lectionib
             .
             vid.
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             &
             Voss
             .
             de
             idol
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             75.
             p.
             565.
             
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             vid.
             etiam
             ad
             Nation
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
             Plut.
             sympos
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Quest
             .
             5.
             p.
             670.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Full.
             miscell
             .
             S.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             M●de
             p
             ▪
             405.
             
          
           
             Philopatr
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             1007.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             De
             idolola
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Valentin
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             De
             Coron
             .
             Mil.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Lamprid.
             in
             vit
             .
             Alex
             .
             Sever
             ▪
             c.
             49.
             p.
             575.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             8.
             —
             26.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gent.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             de
             O●ig
             .
             error
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Jos
             .
             Mede
             discourse
             concerning
             Churches
             oper
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             292.
             
          
           
             De
             Schismat
             .
             Donat.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             370.
             
          
           
             Ib
             ▪
             c
             ▪
             4.
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             Devit
             Constant
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             45
             ,
             46.
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             laud.
             Const
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             660.
             
          
           
             Or.
             funebr
             .
             in
             laud
             Patr.
             Or.
             19.
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             57
             p.
             875.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Valentin
             .
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             58
             ,
             59.
             p.
             555.
             
          
           
             Const
             .
             Apost
             l
             2.
             c.
             57.
             p.
             875.
             
          
           
             Roma
             subterran
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Num.
             23.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             764.
             
          
           
             Can.
             21.
             
             De
             Templ
             .
             Graec.
             Num.
             14.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             C.
             Th.
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             l.
             29.
             ubi
             vid.
             Jac.
             Gothofr
             .
             Com.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             stromat
             .
             l.
             7.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             adv
             .
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             4.
             p.
             lib.
             8.
             p.
             383.
             
          
           
             M.
             Faell●●
             .
             p.
             8
             —
             26.
             
          
           
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gent.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
             p.
             729.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Et
             Ep.
             ad
             Solit.
             vit
             .
             agent
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Quest
             .
             V.
             &
             N.
             T.
             Ques
             .
             101.
             &
             alibi
             saepe
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             20.
             in
             laud.
             Basil
             .
             353.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             45.
             de
             hi●
             qui
             ad
             Ecclesias
             confugi●nt
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             p.
             389.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3●
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Inter
             opera
             Hieron
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             De
             Eccles
             .
             Triumph
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             col
             .
             776.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             10.
             c
             ▪
             3.
             p.
             370.
             
          
           
             Devit
             Constant
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             10
             ▪
             de
             pag.
             sacrific
             .
             &
             templis
             .
             leg
             .
             25.
             ubi●vid
             .
             Com.
             G●thofr
             .
          
           
             Niceph.
             Call.
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             ●0
             .
             p.
             653.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             41.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             389.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             390.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             c.
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             411.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             600
             ▪
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             36.
             &
             ▪
             seq
             .
          
           
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             de
             S.
             S.
             Eccl.
             leg
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             leg
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Hebr
             .
             in
             c.
             9.
             hom
             .
             15.
             tom
             .
             10.
             p.
             1862.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             Orat
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             ▪
             52.
             in
             Math.
             p.
             463.
             hom
             .
             in
             Joan.
             72
             ▪
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Tit.
             45.
             leg
             .
             4.
             vid.
             Chrysost
             .
             Oratpost
             redit
             .
             ab
             exil
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             850.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             De
             Coron
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Quest.
             115.
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             Can
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             2.
             p.
             98
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Vxor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             De
             sug
             .
             in
             persecut
             .
             c.
             14.
             p.
             543.
             
          
           
             M.
             Fael
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             adv
             .
             Cel.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             —
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Cor.
             mil.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Philip
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Just
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             12.
             de
             feriis
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             8.
             de
             feriis
             l.
             1.
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             8.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             5.
             de
             spectac
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Leg.
             5.
             
             Dominico
             .
          
           
             Can.
             21.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l
             3.
             c.
             14
             p.
             521.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Gargr
             .
             Can.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             Edict
             .
             Theoph
             .
             apud
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Synod
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             part
             1.
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             de
             Sement
             .
             in
             init
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             Can.
             16.
             49.
             51.
             
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             Homil.
             de
             Sement
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             835.
             
          
           
             Can.
             29.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             decium
             Eugubin
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Sabbato
             vero
             .
          
           
             Can.
             36.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Paulin
             in
             vit
             .
             Ambr.
             operibus
             Ambros
             .
             praefix●
             
          
           
             Ad
             Januar
             .
             Epist
             .
             118.
             col
             .
             557
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Albasp
             .
             de
             vet
             .
             Ecclrit
             .
             obs
             .
             13.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Con●●it
             .
             App.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             929.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             978.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             Compen
             .
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             85.
             p.
             387.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             Compend
             .
             de
             fid
             .
             p
             466.
             
          
           
             De
             jejun
             .
             c.
             13.
             p.
             551.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             14.
             p
             135.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             de
             jejun
             p.
             545.
             
             A.
             p.
             544.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             ●
             c.
             22.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Epist
             .
             289.
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             B.
             Tayl.
             Duct
             :
             Dub.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             629.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
             vid.
             Thorndike
             .
             rel
             .
             assembl
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             276.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Gen.
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●od
             Theod
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             35.
             de
             Question
             .
             ll
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apostol
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17
             ,
             18.
             p.
             932.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             Apud
             .
             Zonar
             .
             in
             Synod
             .
             Tom
             2.
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             30.
             in
             Gen.
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             H.
             Vales
             .
             Annot.
             in
             .
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             105.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Constant
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             Naz.
             Or.
             2.
             in
             Pasch
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             42.
             p.
             676.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             536.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             677.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             &
             Orat
             .
             19.
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             Commod
             .
             instruction
             .
             c.
             75.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             ut
             .
             supra
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             20.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             p.
             230.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             C.
             Theod.
             Tit.
             38.
             de
             indulg
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             Idol
             .
             c.
             14.
             p
             94.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             ●
             .
             8
             p.
             392.
             
          
           
             Tert
             de
             Idol
             .
             c
             14.
             de
             Bapt.
             c.
             19.
             de
             Cor.
             mil.
             c.
             3.
             vid
             Max.
             
          
           
             T●●rin
             Homil
             .
             3
             de
             S.
             Pentecost
             ▪
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             C.
             Th.
             lib.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             l
             ▪
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             Serm
             73.
             
          
           
             Cur.
             Act.
             
          
           
             App
             legantur
             in
             Pentec
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             Orat.
             38.
             p
             613.
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             Telesph
             .
             sect
             .
             nocte
             vero
             .
          
           
             Niceph.
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             446.
             forsan
             ex
             Sim.
             Metaphrast
             .
             qui
             eadem
             habet
             in
             Martyr
             Ind.
             &
             Domn
             .
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             26.
             
             Decemb
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             31.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             417.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             23.
             de
             Baptismo
             Christi
             .
             tom
             1.
             p.
             278.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             37.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Chron.
             ad
             An.
             168.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Expose
             .
             in
             Job
             .
             l.
             3.
             fol.
             39.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23
             p
             536.
             
          
           
             Epist
             336.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             Apologet.
             pro
             doctr
             .
             sua
             p.
             592.
             
          
           
             Loco
             supra
             annot
             .
          
           
             De
             Cur.
             Graec.
             assect
             .
             Serm.
             8.
             de
             martyrib
             .
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             258.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             349.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             vigilant
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Constit
             .
             App.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             45.
             p.
             1040.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epiphan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             466.
             
          
           
             De
             Cor.
             mil.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             De
             exhort
             .
             Castil
             .
             p.
             523.
             
          
           
             De
             monog
             .
             p.
             531.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             34.
             p.
             48.
             
             &
             Ep.
             37.
             
          
           
             Rigalt
             .
             obs
             .
             ad
             Cypr.
             H.
             Vales
             .
             annot
             .
             ad
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             annot
             .
             p.
             262.
             
             Picharell
             .
             de
             missa
             .
             p.
             103
             .
             -107
             .
          
           
             Loco
             supra
             cit
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             p.
             585.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             fus
             .
             disput
             .
             interrogat
             .
             40.
             tom
             .
             2.
             2.
             p.
             589.
             
          
           
             Balsam
             .
          
           
             Zo●ar
             .
          
           
             Aristen
             .
             in
             ●an
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Neo-Caesar
             .
          
           
             Praef.
             ad
             Catech.
             Illum
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             De
             Spirit
             .
             S.
             c.
             27.
             p.
             352.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dionys
             .
             Areop
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             Hier●rch
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             Chrys
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             67.
             in
             Genes
             .
             p.
             719.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             &
             alibi
             saepiss
             Isid
             .
          
           
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             162.
             p.
             82.
             aliique
             .
          
           
             Exercit.
             16.
             ad
             Annal
             .
             Bar.
             S.
             43.
             p.
             556.
             
          
           
             Ad
             V●●l
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             107.
             col
             .
             493.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             2.
             in
             cap.
             1.
             1
             ad
             Cor
             p.
             740.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrys
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             supr
             .
             laud.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             26.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laodie
             .
          
           
             Lib
             8.
             c.
             32.
             p.
             1032.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Canon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             H.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             727.
             
          
           
             C.
             Th.
             lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             de
             Episc
             .
             Eccl.
             &
             Cler.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             Apost
             .
             Can.
             58.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laod.
             Can.
             57.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Edward
             Breerwood
             Patriarch
             .
             Governm
             .
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Primat
             .
             c.
             19.
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Corm
             .
             23.
             p.
             244.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             Theod.
             Leg.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             39.
             de
             fid
             .
          
           
             Test
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
             Sidon
             .
             Apoll
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             11.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             58.
             
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Possid
             in
             vit
             .
             Aug.
             c.
             5.
             col
             862
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             De
             Episc
             .
          
           
             Tit
             &
             Diacon
             .
             Cardin
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laodic
             .
             Can.
             43
             ubi
             vid.
             
          
           
             Zon
             &
             Balsam
             .
          
           
             Inter
             Epist
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             2.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             28.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             16.
             p.
             29.
             
             &
             146.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Can.
             ss
             .
             1.
             
             Tit.
             9.
             
          
           
             Jur.
             Graec.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             26.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laod.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             H.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nicen
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             de
             fug
             .
             sua
             .
             p.
             570.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Constit
             .
             App.
             lib
             8.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             1004.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             68
             p.
             113.
             114.
             
          
           
             Lamprid.
             in
             vit
             .
             Alex
             .
             Sev.
             c.
             45.
             p.
             570.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             24.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             .
             181
             p
             194
             Tm.
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Antonian
             .
             Epist
             .
             52.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Ca●
             10.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             de
             Theol.
             p.
             535
             &
             in
             laud.
             Bas
             .
             Or.
             20.
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             824.
             
          
           
             Can.
             11.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Aga.
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             de
             Epis
             .
             copis
             ,
             &c.
             
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             738.
             
          
           
             Syntagm
             .
             c.
             11.
             lit
             .
             T.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Epiph
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             p.
             447.
             
          
           
             Cl.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             lib
             3.
             p.
             448.
             
             Concil
             4.
             
             Carthag
             .
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             vinctis
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Julian
             .
             fragm
             .
             Oper.
             p.
             1.
             p.
             542.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             38.
             p.
             110.
             de
             Script
             .
             Eccl
             .
             in
             Clem.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             p.
             859.
             
          
           
             De
             monogam
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             531.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Vxor.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             de
             Coron
             .
             mil.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             ●39
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Chrysost
             .
             de
             S.
             Melet.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             45.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             526.
             
             &
             Annot.
             p.
             91
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             429.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             413.
             
          
           
             C.
             Tit.
             4.
             de
             Episc
             .
             Audient
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             37.
             p.
             383.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             147.
             col
             .
             685.
             vid.
             Epist
             .
          
           
             Nebrid
             .
             ad
             Aug.
             Ep.
             114.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             125.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             763.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             Metaphrast
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Chrysostomi
             apud
             Surium
             ad
             diem
             27.
             
          
           
             Jan
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Presb.
             de
             vit
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
             praefix
             .
             oper
             .
             Naz.
             
          
           
             In
             laud.
             patr
             .
             Or.
             19
             p.
             304.
             
          
           
             In
             laud.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Or.
             20.
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marcellin
             .
             lib.
             27.
             p.
             1739.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             896
             edit
             .
             Savil.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             7.
             p
             394.
             
             &
             Cod.
             
          
           
             Theod
             lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             leg
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             L
             12.
             
          
           
             Ib
             L.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ib
             Tit.
             11.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             4
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             L.
             41.
             
          
           
             Can.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             1.
             de
             precat
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             750.
             vid.
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Greg.
             de
             vit
             solit
             .
             tom
             .
             ●
             .
             p.
             43.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             dom
             .
             p.
             196
             strom
             .
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             722.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             728.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             praefat
             .
             ad
             .
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             p.
             395.
             
          
           
             De
             Cor.
             mil.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Job
             fol.
             36.
             col
             .
             2.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             In
             Psalm
             .
             41.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Greg.
             tom
             3.
             p.
             46
             
          
           
             Clem
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib
             2.
             c
             23.
             p
             63.
             ex
             Hegesippo
             .
          
           
             In
             laud.
             
          
           
             Gorgon
             .
             Or.
             10.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
          
           
             Const
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             15
             ▪
             p.
             533.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             43.
             p.
             804.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Confess
             ▪
             lib
             3.
             c.
             5.
             &
             l.
             7.
             c.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             361.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Marcell
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Palest
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             336.
             
          
           
             Ib
             c.
             ult
             .
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             De
             pace
             .
             Or.
             12.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             Epitaph
             .
          
           
             Nepot
             .
             nom
             .
             1.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Paul.
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             Pag
             3.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
          
           
             Const.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             52.
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             In
             land
             .
             Caesarii
             Or.
             10.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Or.
             11.
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             In
             Psalm
             .
             117
             :
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             358.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Marcell
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2
             c.
             57
             ▪
             p.
             875.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             23
             p.
             149
             ▪
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             in
             voc
             .
             Ephrem
             .
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             p.
             196
             
          
           
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             supr
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             237.
             de
             temp
             .
             tom
             .
             10.
             col
             .
             1116.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supra
             .
             p.
             876.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             872.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             10.
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
             p.
             116.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             32.
             p.
             ●17
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             56.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             623.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             in
             verb.
             Esaiae
             vid.
             Dom.
             &c.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             750.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             1006.
             
          
           
             De
             institut
             .
             monach
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             255
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Dom.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             De
             Virg.
             Veland
             p.
             504.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             11.
             
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Asterius
             Amasen
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             de
             precat
             .
             apud
             Phot.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             271.
             col
             .
             1496.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             118.
             p.
             471.
             
          
           
             De
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             S.
             c.
             27
             p.
             352.
             tom
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             37.
             p.
             285.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Const
             App.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             p.
             876.
             
          
           
             Strom.
             lib.
             7
             p.
             72●
             .
          
           
             Contr.
             Valent
             c.
             3
             p●
             251.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supr●
             p.
             2●4
             .
          
           
             De
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Donatist
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             De
             Catechis
             .
             rudib
             .
             c.
             13.
             tom
             .
             4.
             col
             .
             907.
             
          
           
             De
             incomparab
             .
             Dei
             natur
             .
             Hom.
             4
             ▪
             p.
             353.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             l.
             3●
             num
             .
             5
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
          
           
             Constant
             .
             lib
             ▪
             4.
             c.
             33.
             p.
             542.
             
          
           
             Can.
             22.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Smyrnaeos
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             17.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             De
             non
             rebaptiz
             .
             apud
             Cypr.
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             de
             Sacram.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             ad
             Quint.
             de
             Haeret.
             bap
             .
             Ep.
             71.
             p.
             119.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Carth.
             apud
             Cypr.
             senten
             .
             35.
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ibid.
             &
             Conc.
             Carthag
             .
             sentent
             .
             8.
             
             &
             Cyrill
             .
             praef
             .
             Catech
             .
             ad
             illumin
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Locis
             antea
             citat
             .
          
           
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             ad
             Illuminat
             .
             Catech.
             3.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             258.
             col
             .
             1429.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             467.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             .
             Bap.
             c.
             17.
             de
             vel
             .
             virg
             .
             c.
             9.
             de
             praescript
             .
             adv
             .
             Haeret.
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haeres
             .
             49.
             &
             haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             Ritual
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             de
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             Bapt.
             Rubric
             .
             de
             ministr
             .
             bapt
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             J.
             G.
             Voss
             .
             de
             bapt
             .
             disput
             .
             14.
             p.
             178.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             Forbes
             .
             instruct
             .
             Hist.
             Theol.
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             sect
             .
             14.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Ham.
             Defen
             .
             of
             Infant
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             60.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             28.
             ad
             Hieronym
             :
             tom
             .
             2.
             col
             .
             108.
             
          
           
             De
             lapsis
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laodic
             .
             Can
             ▪
             46.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             Baptism
             .
             〈◊〉
             19
             p.
             232
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             praefa●
             Ca●●●h
             .
             ad
             ill●minat
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             22.
             p
             287.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Can
             45.
             
             Conc.
             Laod.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Orat
             .
             40.
             p.
             654.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             61
             ,
             62.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             47.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Voss
             .
             Thes
             de
             Baptism
             .
             p.
             161.
             &
             de
             Resur
             .
             Thes
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             28.
             p.
             54.
             vid.
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Blast
             .
             Syntag
             .
             c.
             1.
             lit
             .
             B.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Prudent
             .
             Peristeph
             .
          
           
             Hymn
             .
             8.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             28.
             contra
             Cerinth
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             De
             Resur
             .
             Carn
             .
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             59.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
          
           
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             loc
             .
             Hebr.
             in
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             Hieros
             .
             Catech.
             myst
             .
             1.
             p.
             506
             &
             seq
             .
             vid.
             Dion
             .
          
           
             Areop
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             253.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             429.
             
          
           
             De
             Coron
             .
             mil.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             de
             Spect.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             993.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             18.
             p.
             231.
             
          
           
             De
             nupt
             .
             &
             concup
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             29.
             tom
             .
             7.
             col
             .
             856.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             15
             p.
             899
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             79
             ▪
             p.
             447.
             ib.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             2.
             p.
             518.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             429.
             vid.
             Dion
             .
          
           
             Areop
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Hierach
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptis
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             De
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Sanct.
             c.
             27
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             351.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Tert.
             adv
             .
             Marcion
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             laps
             .
             p.
             169.
             frons
             cum
             signo
             ,
             &c.
             de
             unit
             .
             ecles
             .
             p.
             185.
             ea
             parte
             corporis
             ,
             &c.
             adv
             .
          
           
             Demet.
             p.
             202
             ▪
             renati
             ,
             &
             signo
             Christi
             signati
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             Coron
             .
          
           
             Milit.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Cyr●l
             .
             ad
             illum
             .
             Catech
             .
             4.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             Joh.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             Justin
             .
             Tit.
             8.
             
             L.
             unic
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             76.
             ad
             Magn.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             673.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Prax.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             443
             de
             Cor.
             mil.
             c.
             3
             p
             460.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Areop
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             254.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             de
             Sacram.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             424.
             
          
           
             Athanns
             .
             in
             dict
             .
             &
             interp
             .
             sap
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             Catech
             Myst
             .
             2.
             p.
             518.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nyss
             .
             Orat.
             Catech
             .
             c.
             35.
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             De
             consecrat
             .
             Distinct
             .
             4.
             c.
             78.
             
          
           
             Can
             50.
             
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptism
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             2●6
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             Catech
             .
             4
             p.
             ●33
             .
          
           
             Jobius
             apud
             Phot.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             222.
             c.
             18.
             col
             .
             597.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             de
             iis
             qui
             myster
             .
             initiant
             .
             c.
             7.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             425.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Sacramentar
             .
             inter
             Liturgic
             .
             Latinor
             .
             tom
             .
             2
             p.
             269.
             vid.
             Eucholog
             .
             Graec.
             in
             Offic.
             S.
             Baptism
             .
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             Victor
             .
          
           
             Vtic.
             de
             persecut
             .
          
           
             Vand.
             lib.
             3.
             fol.
             43.
             
          
           
             B.
             Tayler
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Daille
             .
          
           
             Hen.
             Vales
             .
             Annot.
             ad
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             135.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Cor.
             mil
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             44.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             3.
             ●arth
             .
             Can.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Conc.
             6.
             in
             Trull
             .
             Can.
             83.
             
          
           
             Joa
             .
             Front.
             Epist.
             de
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Veter
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             ●
             .
             Eccl●s
             li●
             .
             5.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             Can.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             5
             c.
             22.
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             In
             Loc.
             
          
           
             De
             Cor.
             mil
             c.
             3.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Lib
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Caecil
             .
          
           
             Epist
             63.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
             p.
             287.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Ep.
             Cypr.
             ad
             Thab●
             it
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             56
             circa
             init
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Domin
             .
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             4
             p.
             449.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Jovinian
             .
             p.
             108
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Serm.
             
          
           
             Dom.
             in
             mont
             .
             lib
             2.
             tom
             4.
             col
             .
             1147.
             
             &
             Ep
             118.
             ad
             Januar.
             c.
             3.
             col
             .
             557.
             
          
           
             Bas
             .
             Ep.
             289
             ad
             Caesariam
             .
          
           
             Patrit
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             Can.
             58.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             43
             p.
             ●56
             .
             &
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Gargr
             .
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             adv
             Haer.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             p
             362.
             
          
           
             J.
             Martyr
             .
             Ap.
             2.
             p
             98.
             
          
           
             De
             oper
             &
             eleem●syn
             .
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             27.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             559.
             
          
           
             Albas
             .
             de
             rit
             .
             Eccles
             .
             obs
             .
             18.
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Can.
             74.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             myst
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             ib.
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             1013.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             1011.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apostol
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             p.
             881.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             538.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             p.
             537.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             in
             c.
             9.
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             Hom.
             36.
             p.
             652.
             2.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             8.
             
             Hom.
             18
             ▪
             p
             873.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Orat.
             Dom.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             26
             p.
             979.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             ib.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             p.
             541.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             1022.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             545.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacrament
             .
             lib.
             4
             ▪
             c.
             5.
             p.
             439.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             57.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Caecil
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             63.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             545.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             6
             in
             Trull
             .
          
           
             Can.
             101.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             1023.
             
          
           
             Videsis
             Dion
             .
             Areop
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             284.
             
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             27
             p.
             980.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             15.
             
             Cyr.
             p.
             546.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31421-e61130
           
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             .
             Corinth
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Zen.
             &
             Seren
             p.
             505.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             508
             ,
             509.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Presb.
             &
             Diacon
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             69.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             ●ontius
             Diac.
             in
             vit
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             5.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             19.
             in
             Laud.
             Patr.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             3.
             in
             Julian
             .
             1.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             De
             Vit.
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             48.
             p.
             551.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Salvinam
             Nebridii
             viduam
             ,
             de
             viduit
             .
             servand
             .
             p.
             75.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Vxor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             Epitaph
             .
             Paulae
             ad
             Eustoch
             .
             filiam
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             De
             Beatitudinib
             .
             Orat.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             768.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             cont
             .
             Gra.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             ejus
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             diem
             5.
             
             Feb.
             tom
             .
             1.
             ex
             5.
             
             Metaph.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Sur.
             ad
             3.
             
             Octo.
             com
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Laud.
             
          
           
             Caesar
             .
             frat
             .
             Orat
             10.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             In
             laud.
             
          
           
             Gorg●●
             .
             O●a●
             .
             11.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             ●
             3
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             Cnot
             .
             Apostolic
             .
             Haeres
             .
             61.
             pag.
             220.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             5.
             de
             Haeretici●
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Cynic
             .
             Sect.
             Orat.
             7.
             p.
             417.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             De
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Domin
             .
             Orat
             5.
             p.
             745.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             ●ypri
             ▪
             de
             Orat.
             
          
           
             Dom.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             F.
             p.
             10.
             vid.
             Constit
             .
          
           
             Apostol
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             62.
             p.
             886.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             Myst
             .
             1.
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             De
             Spect.
             c.
             26.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Athen.
             leg
             .
             pro
             Christ
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Paul.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             Epist
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Apol
             c.
             41.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             De
             Spect.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Epitaph
             .
             Marcell
             .
             ad
             Princip
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             de
             cult
             .
             foemin
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             ad
             uxor
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Diognet
             .
             p.
             497.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             fus
             .
             disput
             .
             interrog
             .
             22.
             p.
             566.
             tom
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             De
             cultu
             foemin
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             567.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cyril
             .
             ad
             Illuminat
             .
             Catec
             .
             4.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             ●45
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Diogn
             .
             p.
             496.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             Comment
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Pallio
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Pall.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Tertul.
             ex
             Edit
             .
             B.
             Rhenani
             ,
             p.
             620.
             vid.
             etiam
             Salm.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             fol.
             96.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             2.
             c
             43.
             p.
             156.
             vid.
             Concil
             .
             Gangr
             .
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             ubi
             supr
             ▪
             p.
             244
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pont.
             diac
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Cypr●
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Olymp.
             Ep.
             2.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             617
             ,
             &
             623.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             21.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             nom
             ▪
             1.
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             De
             Cult
             .
          
           
             Foem
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Lat.
             
               decies
               sestertiûm
            
             ;
             which
             in
             our
             money
             is
             seventy
             eight
             thousand
             one
             hundred
             and
             twelve
             pound
             ten
             shillings
             .
          
           
             Paedog
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             De
             discipl
             .
             &
             habit
             .
             virgin
             .
             p.
             164.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Constit
             .
             Apost
             lib
             ▪
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             804.
             
          
           
             De
             cult
             .
             foemin
             .
             lib.
             2
             ▪
             c.
             3.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             ibid.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supr
             .
             p
             ▪
             165.
             vid.
             Tert.
             de
             culi
             .
             foemin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             De
             Cult
             .
          
           
             Foemin
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             ●56
             .
             vid.
             
          
           
             Constit
             .
             App.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p
             ▪
             823.
             
          
           
             Cl.
             Alex.
             Paedag.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             De
             Discipl
             .
             &
             hab
             .
             Virg.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Religios
             .
             c.
             9.
             in
             vit
             Petr.
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             in
             Laud.
             Gor.
             Or.
             11.
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             ●e
             cult
             .
             foemin
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             ad
             fin
             .
          
           
             Reg.
             fus
             .
             disput
             .
             interrog
             .
             19.
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             560.
             
          
           
             Paedag.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Z●n
             .
             &
             Seren
             .
             p.
             506.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             512
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
             Capp
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Presbyt
             .
             〈◊〉
             Dia●
             .
             Ep.
             7.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Laet.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Laod.
             Can.
             53.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Ep.
             208.
             tom
             .
             3.
             p.
             226.
             confer
             Socrat
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             2.
             ad
             Olymp
             .
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             616.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             cont
             .
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             5.
             p.
             259.
             264.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             legat
             pro.
             Christian
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             Eccl.
             ubi
             supr
             .
             p.
             158.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pallidi
             ,
             trepidi
             ,
             apud
             eundem
             p
             10.
             
          
           
             ●h●lopatr
             .
             tom
             2.
             p.
             1007.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             fuf
             .
             disput
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             p.
             559.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             
          
           
             Foel
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             leg
             .
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Justin
             Martyr
             ibid
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Ad
             vid.
             junior
             .
             tom
             .
             4
             p.
             458.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             ut
             supr
             .
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             428.
             vid.
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             48.
             p.
             178.
             
             Cyrill
             .
             ad
             Illum
             .
             Catech
             .
             4.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             7.
             
             Concil
             .
             Neocaesar
             .
          
           
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             30.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Justell
             .
             not
             .
             in
             can
             .
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Load
             .
          
           
             De
             discipl
             .
             &
             hab
             .
             Virgin
             .
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             De
             Virg.
             servand
             p.
             71.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             10.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             8.
             l.
             1.
             vid
             Gothofred
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             vid.
             Conc.
             in
             T●ull
             .
          
           
             Can.
             77.
             
          
           
             Nomocan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             62.
             p.
             98.
             vid
             si●
             Conc.
             1.
             
          
           
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             Can.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             .
             Paregor
             .
          
           
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             198.
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.
             ubi
             vid.
             Zonar
             .
          
           
             C.
             Th.
             lib.
             16
             Tit.
             2.
             de
             Episc
             .
             ●
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Synops
             .
          
           
             Basil
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1
             c.
             41.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             pudi●it
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             ad
             Graec.
             p.
             40.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Con●
             .
             6.
             in
             T●ull
             Can.
             100.
             
             Orat.
             11.
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib
             8.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             312
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             12
             p.
             305.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             51.
             de
             S.
             S.
             Domn
             .
             Ber.
             Prosd
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             c.
             14.
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             D.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Col
             ●5
             .
             ubi
             de
             hac
             ●psa
             ●e
             agit
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             64.
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Rogat
             .
             &
             Confess
             .
             Ep.
             6.
             p
             15.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Monac
             .
             laps
             ●om
             .
             3.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Tert.
             de
             Pudicit
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             560.
             de
             Haeres
             .
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Pudicit
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             555.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Antonian
             .
             Ep.
             52.
             p.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Can
             7.
             p.
             13
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Can.
             58
             ,
             59.
             tom
             .
             3.
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             Canon
             .
             ad
             Letoi
             .
             Can.
             4.
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             951.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             10.
             c.
             39.
             p
             31.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             ib.
             c.
             46.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Legat.
             pro
             Christian.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Admonit
             .
             ad
             Graec
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Videsis
             Jul.
             Firm.
             de
             Err.
             Pros
             .
             Relig.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Orat
             contr
             .
             Gent.
             p.
             14.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             ut
             supr
             .
             p
             37.
             
          
           
             M.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             C.
             ult
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Lenonem
             quàm
             ad
             Leonem
             .
          
           
             Vit.
             Paul.
             Eremit
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2
             p.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Vt
             supr
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Nation
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             p.
             365.
             
          
           
             Apol
             c.
             46
             :
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             fals
             .
             sapient
             .
             c.
             26.
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             293
             ,
             294.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             29.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             28.
             vid
             etiam
             c.
             9.
             p
             70.
             &c.
             
             32.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             430.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             26.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Haeres
             .
             27.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             56
             ▪
             70.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5
             c.
             1.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             350.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cu●
             ▪
             Tryph.
             p.
             2●6
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             p
             ▪
             3●●
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             337
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             349
             
          
           
             Apol.
             21.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Confes
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             tom
             .
             1.
             col
             .
             136
             ,
             137.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Antonian
             .
             Epist
             .
             52.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             183
             
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             Orat.
             in
             Jul.
             1.
             p.
             75
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             laud.
             Basil
             .
             Orat.
             20.
             p.
             349
             ,
             350.
             
          
           
             Eus
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             Act.
             P
             〈◊〉
             on
             Cyp●●●
             vit
             .
             e
             〈◊〉
             17.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5
             :
             c.
             1.
             p
             157.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8
             c.
             9.
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             De
             Martyr
             .
             Palaest
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             321.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             sup
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             c.
             5.
             1.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             cap.
             2.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Roman
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Adv
             gent.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             In
             vit
             .
             ●●desii
             .
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             97.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apud
             August
             .
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             19.
             c.
             23.
             col
             .
             1181.
             de
             praepar
             .
             Evang
             .
             lib.
             4
             ▪
             de
             Curand
             .
             Graec.
             Affect
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Galen
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             3.
             fol.
             18.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Metraphrast
             .
             in
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mercur.
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             24.
             
             Novemb
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Symphor
             .
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             22.
             
             Aug.
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gruter
             .
             Inscript
             .
             p.
             280.
             
             Num.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Pag.
             238.
             num
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Ann.
             Chr.
             69.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             in
             vit
             .
             Caes
             .
             c.
             74.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             8
             c.
             8.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             Martyrol
             .
             Rom.
             ad
             diem
             30.
             
          
           
             Novembr
             .
             p.
             736.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             ad
             diem
             3.
             
             Maii.
             p.
             272.
             
          
           
             Vul.
             Gallic
             .
             in
             Avid
             .
          
           
             Caes
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Lact.
             de
             ver
             .
             sap
             .
             c.
             26.
             p.
             436
             ▪
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             3
             c.
             1.
             et
             lib.
             8.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             412.
             
          
           
             Cicer.
             pro
             Deiotar
             .
             p.
             579.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Gallon
             de
             cruciat
             .
             martyr
             .
             c
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             33.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Haec
             ungul●
             in
             sacrarum
             Sanctuario
             reliquiarum
             ejusde●
             Basilicae
             ,
             religioso
             cultu
             ,
             tanquam
             res
             omni
             pretiosior
             auro
             ,
             dignissimè
             asservatur
             ;
             &
             Christianorū
             populo
             videnda
             ac
             veneranda
             proponitur
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             subter
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             num
             .
             16.
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             Gallon
             .
             ib.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ad
             diem
             April
             .
             23.
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             238.
             
          
           
             L.
             28.
             
             Praefat
             .
             &
             Sect
             11
             ff
             .
             de
             poenis
             .
          
           
             Leg.
             3.
             
             
               Sect
               5.
               ff
            
             .
             lib.
             48.
             
             Tit.
             8.
             ad
             leg
             .
             Corn.
             de
             Sicar
             .
             &
             ven
             .
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             77.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Leg.
             8.
             
             Sect
             4.
             ff
             .
             qui
             Test
             .
             fac
             .
             possunt
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             Nazianz
             ,
             Orat.
             〈◊〉
             Jul.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Id.
             Orat.
             20.
             p
             ▪
             416.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             165.
             
             &
             de
             Martyr
             .
             Pal.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             Apolc
             .
             37.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             12
             ▪
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ad
             Demetr
             .
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             De
             justit
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             de
             Sum.
             Trinit
             .
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             .
             T●●ph
             .
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             laudib
             .
          
           
             Constant
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             622.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Mosen
             &
             Max.
             Ep.
             15.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             83.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demetrian
             .
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             fug
             .
             in
             persecut
             .
          
           
             De
             patient
             .
             c.
             13.
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             Apol
             .
             de
             fug
             .
             sua
             Tom.
             1.
             p
             545.
             
          
           
             Nesson
             .
             Orat
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Greg.
             Tha●mat
             .
             p.
             1001.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Sac.
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             De
             mort
             .
             Peregr
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             763.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Vsser
             .
             Appen
             .
             Ignat.
             p
             9.
             ex
             Jo.
             Malel
             .
             Chron.
             lib.
             11.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Philad
             .
             not
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             In
             voc
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Tertual
             .
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             E.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             36
             ▪
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             offic
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             p
             202.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             18.
             p.
             660.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             46.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Strom.
             lib.
             4.
             p.
             505.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             p.
             736.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Scap
             c.
             1.
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             50.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c
             1.
             p.
             160.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             l.
             de
             S
             Babyl
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             669.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             8.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Cornel.
             Epist
             .
             57.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             32.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             lib.
             4
             c.
             15.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Append.
             Ignatian
             .
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Encom
             .
             in
             40
             Martyr
             .
             append
             ad
             oper
             .
             Greg.
             Thaum
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Dem●trian
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Praeparat
             .
             Evang.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Fragm
             .
             Ep.
             Oper.
             Part.
             1.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             51.
             de
             SS
             .
             Bern.
             &
             Prosd
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             563.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             ad
             Hebr.
             p.
             1785.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             1784.
             
          
           
             De
             justit
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             495.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             C.
             1.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Naz.
             in
             Jul.
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             24.
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Frag.
             Epist
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             laudat
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             M.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib
             4
             c.
             7.
             p.
             500.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lib.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             Apud
             ▪
             Eus
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A31421-e96230
           
             Part
             3.
             
          
           
             Lamprid.
             in
             vit
             .
             Alex
             .
             Sev.
             c.
             43.
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             c.
             29.
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             577.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             Apol.
             c.
             27.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             728.
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             ad
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             p.
             ●28
             .
          
           
             De
             re
             mili●ar
             l●b
             .
             1.
             c.
             5
             ▪
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             32.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             43.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             178
             ,
             179.
             
          
           
             Epist
             219.
             p.
             908.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             H
             ▪
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             686.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Annot
             Hen.
             Vales
             .
             p.
             145.
             co●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             laudat
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Canon
             .
             ad
             Amphil.
             can
             .
             29.
             p.
             31.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             64.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Illiber
             .
             Can.
             74.
             p.
             79.
             ubi
             vid.
             not
             .
             Albasp
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             75.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Cleric
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             Neocaesar
             .
             Ep.
             63.
             p.
             95.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Saphron
             .
             Magist
             .
             Epist
             .
             332.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             In
             Laud.
             
          
           
             Patr.
             Orat.
             19.
             p.
             290.
             
          
           
             De
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             13.
             c.
             3.
             tom
             .
             3.
             col
             .
             407.
             
          
           
             Epist
             ▪
             48.
             p.
             62.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Resp
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             sequent
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Scap.
             2.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             97.
             p.
             290.
             
          
           
             Can
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             p.
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             8.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             Apol.
             c
             9.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             Apol.
             c
             ▪
             9.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             M.
             Foel
             ▪
             p.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             l●g
             .
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p
             ●8
             .
             B
             ▪
             M
             ▪
             Foel
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             ib.
             M.
             Foel
             .
             ib.
             Tert
             ib.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             M
             ▪
             Foel
             .
             p.
             26.
             
             Tertull.
             ibid.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Athenag
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             〈…〉
             2.
             
             Sect.
             56
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             Ep.
             Can
             Con.
             2.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ib
             Can
             33.
             p.
             3●
             .
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod
             lib.
             9.
             
             T
             it
             ●4
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Can.
             56.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Can.
             22.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             26.
             p.
             43.
             vid.
             de
             Phryg
             .
             seu
             Quintilian
             .
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             48.
             p.
             181.
             de
             Montanistis
             Zon.
             &
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Constant
             .
          
           
             Desid
             .
             Herald
             .
             Not.
             ad
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             Ap.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid
             ▪
             M.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             De
             m●r●
             .
             Peregrin
             .
             p.
             764.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             M.
             Foel
             .
             ib.
             &
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Passio
             Cyprian
             .
             vit
             .
             ejus
             annexa
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Dial
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             254.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Haeres
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             46.
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demetrian
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             adv
             .
             Ruffin
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             199.
             ex
             Euseb
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             29.
             p.
             ●29
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             16
             Tit
             ,
             10.
             de
             Pag.
             Sacrif
             &
             ▪
             Temp.
             l.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             Templis
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist
             123.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             756.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Ruffin
             .
          
           
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             126.
             p.
             763.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib
             3.
             c.
             23
             ▪
             p
             9●
             .
          
           
             Confess
             .
             lib.
             9
             ▪
             c.
             9.
             p.
             155.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pallad
             .
             Histor
             .
             Laus
             .
             c.
             83.
             in
             vit
             .
             Serap
             .
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             cont
             .
          
           
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Carth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             5.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Ecc.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             67.
             in
             Matth.
             p.
             586.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             ejus
             per
             Paul.
             Diac.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             ad
             Sophron.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             84.
             p.
             156.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             19.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             299.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c
             27
             p.
             749.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Laus
             .
             c.
             6
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Zen.
             &
             Se●en
             .
             p.
             514.
             
          
           
             Epitaph
             .
             Fabiolae
             ad
             Ocean
             .
             p.
             199.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib
             5.
             c.
             18
             p.
             160
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vict.
             Vtic.
             de
             persecu
             .
             Vandal
             lib.
             1.
             fol.
             5.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             269.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Theod.
             lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             de
             Episcopis
             &c.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Offic.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             15
             ▪
             p
             ▪
             42.
             
          
           
             Epist
             60.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Gronov.
             de
             pecun
             .
             vet
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             21.
             p.
             360.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             28.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Phot.
             Nomocan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Mag.
             dial
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Col.
             1610.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             2.
             inter
             Ep.
             Cyp.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Min.
             Foel
             .
             p.
             9.
             —
             28.
             
          
           
             De
             Anim.
             c.
             51.
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marcellin
             .
             lib.
             22.
             p.
             1627.
             
          
           
             C.
             Theod.
             l.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             de
             Sep.
             viol
             .
             Lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Saturnal
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             pag.
             514.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             l.
             42.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             De
             vit
             .
             Philos
             in
             vit
             .
             Aedes
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Act.
             SS
             .
             Tharac
             .
             Prob
             &
             Andron
             .
             apud
             Baron
             .
             ad
             An.
             299.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             135
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cod
             Theod.
             lib.
             13
             ▪
             Tit.
             1.
             de
             Lustr
             .
             Conl
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             de
             Episc
             .
             l.
             15.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             ●65
             .
          
           
             De
             Sept.
             Ordin
             .
             Ecc.
             tom
             .
             4.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             de
             Decanis
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             C.
             tit
             .
             2.
             de
             SS
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Novel
             .
             Justin
             .
             43
             ▪
             p.
             114.
             
             &
             59.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Cicer.
             de
             leg
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             p.
             8●
             .
             vol.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             26.
             in
             Cap
             12.
             2
             ▪
             ad
             Cor.
             p.
             929.
             
          
           
             De
             Vit.
             Const
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             71
             ▪
             p.
             562
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             159.
             fol.
             27.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             .
          
           
             Peri
             Steph.
             
          
           
             Pass
             Hippol
             .
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Hym.
             11.
             p.
             ●39
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             num
             .
             9.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ezekiel
             .
             tom
             .
             5.
             p.
             521.
             
          
           
             Ad
             An
             :
             226.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ad
             an
             .
             130
             vid.
             ad
             an
             ▪
             57.
             tom
             .
             1.
             num
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             à
             Paul.
             Aringhio
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1651
             &
             Col.
             1659.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Histor
             .
          
           
             Lausiac
             .
             c.
             15.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Misapog
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             49.
             ad
             Arsac
             .
             oper
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Fragm
             .
             Epist
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             In
             voc
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             De
             mort
             :
             Peregrin
             .
             p.
             762
             ,
             763.
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             764.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Scap.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Legat.
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             ejus
             per
             Greg.
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             de
             Martyr
             .
             Palestin
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             ejus
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             17.
             
             Aug.
             Tom.
             4.
             ex
             .
             S.
             Metraph
             .
          
           
             Metaphrast
             in
             vit
             .
             Pachomii
             apud
             Sur.
             ad
             diem
             14.
             
             Maii
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             prius
             .
          
           
             H.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             Pont.
             in
             vit
             .
             Cyprian
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             Epitom
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             746.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             Satyr
             .
             14.
             p.
             439.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Histor
             .
             lib.
             5
             ▪
             c.
             4
             ▪
             5.
             p.
             535.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Jos
             .
             Antiquit
             .
             Judaica●
             lib.
             11.
             c.
             6.
             vid.
             Esther
             .
             3.
             8.
             vid.
             Cicpro
             Flac.
             p.
             ●68
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Praeparat
             .
             Evangel
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Athanas
             .
             de
             verb.
             in●arnat
             .
             p.
             78.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p
             ▪
             59.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             127.
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             269.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             De
             Vnit.
             Eccl.
             p.
             184
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Sozom
             ,
             H.
             Eccl
             ▪
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             16
             ▪
             p
             ▪
             617
             ,
             Naz.
             in
             Jul.
             1.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             De
             Vit.
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             64.
             &
             seqq
             .
             p.
             473.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             489.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1
             ▪
             c.
             11.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Can.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Vit.
             Greg.
             Naz.
             per
             Gregor
             .
             Presbyt
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             11.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
             p.
             1110.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Cor.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             ●
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             p.
             273.
             
          
           
             Vit.
             Ephraem
             Syrper
             Gregor
             .
             Nyss
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             p.
             1033.
             
          
           
             Themist
             .
             Orat
             .
             5.
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             J.
             Mart.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Diogn
             .
             p.
             497.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             pro
             Christian
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             Lib
             8.
             p.
             426.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Tatian
             .
             Orat.
             contr
             .
             Graec.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             42.
             p
             34.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             30.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ad.
             Demetrian
             .
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             37.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Nag
             .
             invect
             .
             1.
             in
             Julian
             .
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             SS
             .
             Mauricii
             &
             socior
             .
             ab
             Eucher
             .
             Lugdunens
             .
             conscript
             .
             apud
             Suriumad
             diem
             22.
             
             Sept.
             p.
             220
             &c.
             
          
           
             Edit
             .
             Colon
             .
             1618.
             
          
           
             Menol.
             
          
           
             Graec.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             sub
             lit
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Sur.
             ad
             diem
             18
             Jul.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             30.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             33.
             p.
             28
             Vid.
             
          
           
             Theopb
             .
             Antioch
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             35.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             ●●ut
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Num.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Append.
             ad
             Notit
             .
             Imper
             .
             fol.
             197.
             
          
           
             Collegiorum
             coenae
             immutabiles
             intendunt
             annonam
             .
             Var.
             apud
             Jac.
             Goth●fr
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             Th.
             lib.
             1●
             .
             Tit.
             10.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Vid
             lib
             47.
             ff
             .
             T
             it
             22.
             de
             Colleg.
             &
             Corporib
             .
          
           
             Sueton.
             in
             vit
             .
             Jul.
             Caes
             .
             c.
             42.
             p.
             50.
             in
             August
             .
             c.
             32.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist
             97.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             Apol
             .
             c.
             38.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Gent.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Scap
             c.
             2.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Julian
             .
             Fragm
             .
             Epist
             .
             Oper.
             p.
             1.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
             Col.
             891.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             4.
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             offic
             .
             Procons
             .
             in
             l.
             1.
             ff
             .
             ad
             leg
             .
             Jul.
             maj
             .
          
           
             Histor
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             489.
             
          
           
             De
             Bell.
             Gall.
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Armen
             .
             Episc
             .
             praefix
             .
             Conc.
             Gaugr
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             Ecc.
             lib
             6.
             c.
             43.
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Epist
             ▪
             52.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             68.
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Can.
             ad
             Amphil.
             Can.
             3.
             p.
             22.
             vid
             Zonar
             .
             &
             Balsam
             .
             in
             Can.
             10.
             
             Conc.
             Nicen
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             ubi
             supr
             .
             p.
             242.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             59.
             contr
             .
             Catharos
             ,
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             In
             Can.
             8.
             
             Conc.
             Nicen
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             42.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             poenitent
             .
             c.
             9.
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             34.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Euchirid
             .
             c.
             65.
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Laps
             ▪
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             p.
             173
             ▪
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             poenitent
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             126
             ,
             127
             ▪
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             9.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist
             .
             11.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Epist
             .
             27.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist
             .
             46.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             H.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             44.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2.
             ad
             Amphil.
             
          
           
             Forbes
             .
             instruct
             .
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Th.
             lib.
             12.
             c
             ▪
             7.
             p.
             674.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             52.
             ad
             Antonian
             .
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             54.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             52.
             ubi
             prius
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             55.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             vid.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nicen
             .
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             sacerdot
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Inter
             Epist
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             Can.
             32.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             12.
             p.
             25.
             
             Vid.
             Conc.
             2.
             
          
           
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             H.
             Eccl.
             lib
             ▪
             5.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             278.
             
             Confer
             .
             Sozom.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             726.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             14.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             16.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             22.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             31.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Antonian
             .
             Epist
             .
             52.
             p.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             97.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             31.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
             Synodic
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             pa.
             1.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Eccl
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             CCLIII
             Num.
             XX.
             &
             seqq
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Lapsis
             ,
             p.
             176.